This is a modern-English version of Captain Blood, originally written by Sabatini, Rafael.
It has been thoroughly updated, including changes to sentence structure, words, spelling,
and grammar—to ensure clarity for contemporary readers, while preserving the original spirit and nuance. If
you click on a paragraph, you will see the original text that we modified, and you can toggle between the two versions.
Scroll to the bottom of this page and you will find a free ePUB download link for this book.
CAPTAIN BLOOD
By Rafael Sabatini
CAPTAIN BLOOD HIS ODYSSEY
CONTENTS
CHAPTER I. THE MESSENGER
CHAPTER II. KIRKE'S DRAGOONS
CHAPTER III. THE LORD CHIEF JUSTICE
CHAPTER IV. HUMAN MERCHANDISE
CHAPTER V. ARABELLA BISHOP
CHAPTER VI. PLANS OF ESCAPE
CHAPTER VII. PIRATES
CHAPTER VIII. SPANIARDS
CHAPTER IX. THE REBELS-CONVICT
CHAPTER X. DON DIEGO
CHAPTER XI. FILIAL PIETY
CHAPTER XII. DON PEDRO SANGRE
CHAPTER XIII. TORTUGA
CHAPTER XIV. LEVASSEUR'S HEROICS
CHAPTER XV. THE RANSOM
CHAPTER XVI. THE TRAP
CHAPTER XVII. THE DUPES
CHAPTER XVIII. THE MILAGROSA
CHAPTER XIX. THE MEETING
CHAPTER XX. THIEF AND PIRATE
CHAPTER XXI. THE SERVICE OF KING JAMES
CHAPTER XXII. HOSTILITIES
CHAPTER XXIII. HOSTAGES
CHAPTER XXIV. WAR
CHAPTER XXV. THE SERVICE OF KING LOUIS
CHAPTER XXVI. M. de RIVAROL
CHAPTER XXVII. CARTAGENA
CHAPTER XXVIII. THE HONOUR OF M. DE RIVAROL
CHAPTER XXIX. THE SERVICE OF KING WILLIAM
CHAPTER XXX. THE LAST FIGHT OF THE ARABELLA
CHAPTER XXXI. HIS EXCELLENCY THE GOVERNOR
CONTENTS
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ THE MESSENGER
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__ KIRKE'S DRAGOONS
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__ THE LORD CHIEF JUSTICE
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_3__ HUMAN MERCHANDISE
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_4__ ARABELLA BISHOP
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_5__ ESCAPE PLANS
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_6__ PIRATES
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_7__ SPANIARDS
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_8__ THE REBELS-CONVICT
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_9__ DON DIEGO
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_10__ FILIAL PIETY
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_11__ DON PEDRO SANGRE
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_12__ TORTUGA
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_13__ LEVASSEUR'S HEROICS
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_14__ THE RANSOM
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_15__ THE TRAP
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_16__ THE DUPES
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_17__ THE MILAGROSA
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_18__ THE MEETING
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_19__ THIEF AND PIRATE
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_20__ THE SERVICE OF KING JAMES
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_21__ HOSTILITIES
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_22__ HOSTAGES
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_23__ WAR
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_24__ THE SERVICE OF KING LOUIS
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_25__ M. de RIVAROL
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_26__ CARTAGENA
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_27__ THE HONOR OF M. DE RIVAROL
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_28__ THE SERVICE OF KING WILLIAM
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_29__ THE LAST FIGHT OF THE ARABELLA
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_30__ HIS EXCELLENCY THE GOVERNOR
CHAPTER I. THE MESSENGER
Peter Blood, bachelor of medicine and several other things besides, smoked a pipe and tended the geraniums boxed on the sill of his window above Water Lane in the town of Bridgewater.
Peter Blood, who had a medical degree and a few other qualifications, smoked a pipe and took care of the geraniums in the window box above Water Lane in the town of Bridgewater.
Sternly disapproving eyes considered him from a window opposite, but went disregarded. Mr. Blood's attention was divided between his task and the stream of humanity in the narrow street below; a stream which poured for the second time that day towards Castle Field, where earlier in the afternoon Ferguson, the Duke's chaplain, had preached a sermon containing more treason than divinity.
Stern, disapproving eyes watched him from a window across the street, but he ignored them. Mr. Blood's focus was split between his work and the crowd of people in the narrow street below; a crowd that was heading for Castle Field for the second time that day, where earlier in the afternoon Ferguson, the Duke's chaplain, had delivered a sermon that was filled with more treason than spirituality.
These straggling, excited groups were mainly composed of men with green boughs in their hats and the most ludicrous of weapons in their hands. Some, it is true, shouldered fowling pieces, and here and there a sword was brandished; but more of them were armed with clubs, and most of them trailed the mammoth pikes fashioned out of scythes, as formidable to the eye as they were clumsy to the hand. There were weavers, brewers, carpenters, smiths, masons, bricklayers, cobblers, and representatives of every other of the trades of peace among these improvised men of war. Bridgewater, like Taunton, had yielded so generously of its manhood to the service of the bastard Duke that for any to abstain whose age and strength admitted of his bearing arms was to brand himself a coward or a papist.
These scattered, excited groups were mostly made up of men wearing green branches in their hats and holding the silliest weapons. Some, it’s true, carried shotguns, and here and there a sword was waved; but more of them had clubs, and most dragged along large pikes made from scythes, looking intimidating but being awkward to use. Among these makeshift warriors were weavers, brewers, carpenters, blacksmiths, masons, bricklayers, cobblers, and representatives from all sorts of peaceful trades. Bridgewater, like Taunton, had sent so many of its men to serve the illegitimate Duke that anyone who didn’t fight, when capable, would be seen as a coward or a traitor.
Yet Peter Blood, who was not only able to bear arms, but trained and skilled in their use, who was certainly no coward, and a papist only when it suited him, tended his geraniums and smoked his pipe on that warm July evening as indifferently as if nothing were afoot. One other thing he did. He flung after those war-fevered enthusiasts a line of Horace—a poet for whose work he had early conceived an inordinate affection:
Yet Peter Blood, who could not only fight but was also trained and skilled in it, and who was definitely no coward, and only identified as a Catholic when it suited him, tended to his geraniums and smoked his pipe on that warm July evening as if nothing unusual was happening. He did one more thing. He tossed a line from Horace after those war-hungry enthusiasts—a poet whose work he had grown to deeply admire early on:
“Quo, quo, scelesti, ruitis?”
"Where to, you wicked ones?"
And now perhaps you guess why the hot, intrepid blood inherited from the roving sires of his Somersetshire mother remained cool amidst all this frenzied fanatical heat of rebellion; why the turbulent spirit which had forced him once from the sedate academical bonds his father would have imposed upon him, should now remain quiet in the very midst of turbulence. You realize how he regarded these men who were rallying to the banners of liberty—the banners woven by the virgins of Taunton, the girls from the seminaries of Miss Blake and Mrs. Musgrove, who—as the ballad runs—had ripped open their silk petticoats to make colours for King Monmouth's army. That Latin line, contemptuously flung after them as they clattered down the cobbled street, reveals his mind. To him they were fools rushing in wicked frenzy upon their ruin.
And now you might understand why the fiery, adventurous spirit passed down from his wandering Somersetshire mother stayed calm amidst all this chaotic heat of rebellion; why the restless nature that had once pushed him away from the respectable academic path his father wanted for him now remained still in the heart of the turmoil. You see how he viewed the men rallying under the flags of liberty—flags made by the young women of Taunton, the girls from Miss Blake and Mrs. Musgrove's schools, who—as the song says—had ripped their silk petticoats to create colors for King Monmouth's army. That sarcastic Latin phrase thrown at them as they hurried down the cobbled street shows his thoughts. To him, they were fools charging recklessly towards their own destruction.
You see, he knew too much about this fellow Monmouth and the pretty brown slut who had borne him, to be deceived by the legend of legitimacy, on the strength of which this standard of rebellion had been raised. He had read the absurd proclamation posted at the Cross at Bridgewater—as it had been posted also at Taunton and elsewhere—setting forth that “upon the decease of our Sovereign Lord Charles the Second, the right of succession to the Crown of England, Scotland, France, and Ireland, with the dominions and territories thereunto belonging, did legally descend and devolve upon the most illustrious and high-born Prince James, Duke of Monmouth, son and heir apparent to the said King Charles the Second.”
You see, he was too aware of this guy Monmouth and the attractive brown woman who had given birth to him to be fooled by the claim of legitimacy that had been used to justify this rebellion. He had seen the ridiculous proclamation posted at the Cross in Bridgewater—just like it had been posted in Taunton and other places—stating that "upon the death of our Sovereign Lord Charles the Second, the right to succeed to the Crown of England, Scotland, France, and Ireland, along with the lands and territories belonging to them, legally passed to the most illustrious and high-born Prince James, Duke of Monmouth, son and heir apparent to King Charles the Second."
It had moved him to laughter, as had the further announcement that “James Duke of York did first cause the said late King to be poysoned, and immediately thereupon did usurp and invade the Crown.”
It made him laugh, just like the further announcement that “James, Duke of York, was the one who had the late King poisoned, and right after that, he took over and claimed the Crown.”
He knew not which was the greater lie. For Mr. Blood had spent a third of his life in the Netherlands, where this same James Scott—who now proclaimed himself James the Second, by the grace of God, King, et cetera—first saw the light some six-and-thirty years ago, and he was acquainted with the story current there of the fellow's real paternity. Far from being legitimate—by virtue of a pretended secret marriage between Charles Stuart and Lucy Walter—it was possible that this Monmouth who now proclaimed himself King of England was not even the illegitimate child of the late sovereign. What but ruin and disaster could be the end of this grotesque pretension? How could it be hoped that England would ever swallow such a Perkin? And it was on his behalf, to uphold his fantastic claim, that these West Country clods, led by a few armigerous Whigs, had been seduced into rebellion!
He didn't know which was the bigger lie. Mr. Blood had spent a third of his life in the Netherlands, where this same James Scott—who now called himself James the Second, by the grace of God, King, etc.—was born about thirty-six years ago, and he was familiar with the rumor there about the guy's true parentage. Far from being legitimate—because of a supposed secret marriage between Charles Stuart and Lucy Walter—it was possible that this Monmouth, who now claimed to be King of England, wasn't even the illegitimate child of the late king. What could possibly result from this ridiculous claim other than ruin and disaster? How could anyone expect England to accept such a Perkin? And it was on his behalf, to support his outrageous claim, that these West Country bumpkins, led by a few noble Whigs, had been lured into rebellion!
“Quo, quo, scelesti, ruitis?”
"Where are you heading, wicked ones?"
He laughed and sighed in one; but the laugh dominated the sigh, for Mr. Blood was unsympathetic, as are most self-sufficient men; and he was very self-sufficient; adversity had taught him so to be. A more tender-hearted man, possessing his vision and his knowledge, might have found cause for tears in the contemplation of these ardent, simple, Nonconformist sheep going forth to the shambles—escorted to the rallying ground on Castle Field by wives and daughters, sweethearts and mothers, sustained by the delusion that they were to take the field in defence of Right, of Liberty, and of Religion. For he knew, as all Bridgewater knew and had known now for some hours, that it was Monmouth's intention to deliver battle that same night. The Duke was to lead a surprise attack upon the Royalist army under Feversham that was now encamped on Sedgemoor. Mr. Blood assumed that Lord Feversham would be equally well-informed, and if in this assumption he was wrong, at least he was justified of it. He was not to suppose the Royalist commander so indifferently skilled in the trade he followed.
He laughed and sighed at the same time, but the laughter was stronger than the sigh, because Mr. Blood was unsympathetic, like most self-sufficient men, and he was very self-sufficient; his experiences had taught him to be that way. A more compassionate man, with his insight and knowledge, might have felt tears at the sight of these passionate, straightforward Nonconformist men heading off to their doom—accompanied to the gathering point on Castle Field by their wives and daughters, sweethearts and mothers, all clinging to the illusion that they were going to fight for Justice, Freedom, and Faith. For he knew, as everyone in Bridgewater did, that Monmouth planned to engage in battle that very night. The Duke was set to launch a surprise attack on the Royalist army led by Feversham, which was currently camped at Sedgemoor. Mr. Blood figured that Lord Feversham would also be well aware of this, and if he were wrong in that assumption, he still had good reasons to think so. He couldn't imagine the Royalist commander being so incompetently skilled in his profession.
Mr. Blood knocked the ashes from his pipe, and drew back to close his window. As he did so, his glance travelling straight across the street met at last the glance of those hostile eyes that watched him. There were two pairs, and they belonged to the Misses Pitt, two amiable, sentimental maiden ladies who yielded to none in Bridgewater in their worship of the handsome Monmouth.
Mr. Blood knocked the ashes out of his pipe and pulled back to close his window. As he did, his gaze directly across the street finally met the stare of those unfriendly eyes watching him. There were two sets of eyes, and they belonged to the Misses Pitt, two sweet, sentimental spinster ladies who were unmatched in Bridgewater when it came to their admiration for the handsome Monmouth.
Mr. Blood smiled and inclined his head, for he was on friendly terms with these ladies, one of whom, indeed, had been for a little while his patient. But there was no response to his greeting. Instead, the eyes gave him back a stare of cold disdain. The smile on his thin lips grew a little broader, a little less pleasant. He understood the reason of that hostility, which had been daily growing in this past week since Monmouth had come to turn the brains of women of all ages. The Misses Pitt, he apprehended, contemned him that he, a young and vigorous man, of a military training which might now be valuable to the Cause, should stand aloof; that he should placidly smoke his pipe and tend his geraniums on this evening of all evenings, when men of spirit were rallying to the Protestant Champion, offering their blood to place him on the throne where he belonged.
Mr. Blood smiled and nodded his head, as he was on good terms with these ladies, one of whom, in fact, had been his patient for a short time. However, there was no response to his greeting. Instead, their eyes met his with a cold stare of disdain. The smile on his thin lips widened slightly but became less friendly. He understood the reason for their hostility, which had been building over the past week since Monmouth had come to inspire women of all ages. The Misses Pitt, he sensed, looked down on him for being a young and strong man with a military background that could be valuable to the Cause, yet he chose to remain indifferent; for calmly smoking his pipe and tending to his geraniums on this crucial evening when spirited men were rallying to the Protestant Champion, offering their blood to put him on the throne where he belonged.
If Mr. Blood had condescended to debate the matter with these ladies, he might have urged that having had his fill of wandering and adventuring, he was now embarked upon the career for which he had been originally intended and for which his studies had equipped him; that he was a man of medicine and not of war; a healer, not a slayer. But they would have answered him, he knew, that in such a cause it behoved every man who deemed himself a man to take up arms. They would have pointed out that their own nephew Jeremiah, who was by trade a sailor, the master of a ship—which by an ill-chance for that young man had come to anchor at this season in Bridgewater Bay—had quitted the helm to snatch up a musket in defence of Right. But Mr. Blood was not of those who argue. As I have said, he was a self-sufficient man.
If Mr. Blood had bothered to discuss the issue with these women, he might have argued that after getting his fill of wandering and adventures, he was now pursuing the career he was originally meant for and trained in; that he was a doctor, not a warrior; a healer, not a killer. But he knew they would reply that in such a cause, every man who considered himself a man should take up arms. They would have mentioned that their own nephew Jeremiah, who was a sailor and the captain of a ship—which, unfortunately for him, was stuck in Bridgewater Bay at this time—had left the helm to grab a musket in defense of what was right. But Mr. Blood wasn’t someone who engaged in arguments. As I said, he was a self-sufficient man.
He closed the window, drew the curtains, and turned to the pleasant, candle-lighted room, and the table on which Mrs. Barlow, his housekeeper, was in the very act of spreading supper. To her, however, he spoke aloud his thought.
He closed the window, drew the curtains, and turned to the cozy, candle-lit room, where the table was being set for supper by Mrs. Barlow, his housekeeper. He spoke his thoughts aloud to her.
“It's out of favour I am with the vinegary virgins over the way.”
“I'm out of favor with the sour-faced girls over there.”
He had a pleasant, vibrant voice, whose metallic ring was softened and muted by the Irish accent which in all his wanderings he had never lost. It was a voice that could woo seductively and caressingly, or command in such a way as to compel obedience. Indeed, the man's whole nature was in that voice of his. For the rest of him, he was tall and spare, swarthy of tint as a gipsy, with eyes that were startlingly blue in that dark face and under those level black brows. In their glance those eyes, flanking a high-bridged, intrepid nose, were of singular penetration and of a steady haughtiness that went well with his firm lips. Though dressed in black as became his calling, yet it was with an elegance derived from the love of clothes that is peculiar to the adventurer he had been, rather than to the staid medicus he now was. His coat was of fine camlet, and it was laced with silver; there were ruffles of Mechlin at his wrists and a Mechlin cravat encased his throat. His great black periwig was as sedulously curled as any at Whitehall.
He had a nice, lively voice, with a metallic quality that was softened and muted by his Irish accent, which he had never lost despite all his travels. It was a voice that could charm sweetly or command in a way that demanded obedience. In fact, the man's entire being was reflected in his voice. Physically, he was tall and lean, with a dark complexion like a gypsy, and his eyes were strikingly blue against his dark face and under his straight black eyebrows. Those eyes, set beside a high, bold nose, had a penetrating gaze and a steady pride that matched his firm lips. Although he wore black in line with his profession, it was styled with an elegance reminiscent of the adventurous life he had led, rather than the sober doctor he was now. His coat was made from fine camlet and was trimmed with silver; he wore ruffled Mechlin cuffs and a Mechlin cravat around his neck. His large black wig was meticulously curled just like the ones at Whitehall.
Seeing him thus, and perceiving his real nature, which was plain upon him, you might have been tempted to speculate how long such a man would be content to lie by in this little backwater of the world into which chance had swept him some six months ago; how long he would continue to pursue the trade for which he had qualified himself before he had begun to live. Difficult of belief though it may be when you know his history, previous and subsequent, yet it is possible that but for the trick that Fate was about to play him, he might have continued this peaceful existence, settling down completely to the life of a doctor in this Somersetshire haven. It is possible, but not probable.
Seeing him like this and recognizing his true nature, which was obvious, you might wonder how long a guy like him would be satisfied to hang out in this little corner of the world where chance had dropped him about six months ago; how long he would keep doing the work he had trained for before he really started living. It may be hard to believe, knowing his past and what came after, but it’s possible that if it weren't for the twist Fate was about to pull on him, he might have stuck to this quiet life, fully settling into practicing medicine in this Somersetshire retreat. It’s possible, but not likely.
He was the son of an Irish medicus, by a Somersetshire lady in whose veins ran the rover blood of the Frobishers, which may account for a certain wildness that had early manifested itself in his disposition. This wildness had profoundly alarmed his father, who for an Irishman was of a singularly peace-loving nature. He had early resolved that the boy should follow his own honourable profession, and Peter Blood, being quick to learn and oddly greedy of knowledge, had satisfied his parent by receiving at the age of twenty the degree of baccalaureus medicinae at Trinity College, Dublin. His father survived that satisfaction by three months only. His mother had then been dead some years already. Thus Peter Blood came into an inheritance of some few hundred pounds, with which he had set out to see the world and give for a season a free rein to that restless spirit by which he was imbued. A set of curious chances led him to take service with the Dutch, then at war with France; and a predilection for the sea made him elect that this service should be upon that element. He had the advantage of a commission under the famous de Ruyter, and fought in the Mediterranean engagement in which that great Dutch admiral lost his life.
He was the son of an Irish doctor and a lady from Somerset whose family had the adventurous spirit of the Frobishers, which might explain the wildness that showed up in his personality from a young age. This wildness greatly worried his father, who, being Irish, was unusually peaceful. He had decided early on that his son should follow in his footsteps in the medical profession, and Peter Blood, eager to learn and surprisingly thirsty for knowledge, made his father proud by earning his degree in medicine from Trinity College, Dublin, at just twenty years old. His father lived only three months after that achievement. His mother had already passed away years earlier. So, Peter Blood inherited a few hundred pounds, which he used to explore the world and let his restless spirit roam free for a while. A series of curious events led him to serve with the Dutch, who were at war with France at the time; and his love for the sea made him choose to do this service at sea. He had the advantage of a commission under the famous de Ruyter and fought in the Mediterranean battle where that great Dutch admiral lost his life.
After the Peace of Nimeguen his movements are obscure. But we know that he spent two years in a Spanish prison, though we do not know how he contrived to get there. It may be due to this that upon his release he took his sword to France, and saw service with the French in their warring upon the Spanish Netherlands. Having reached, at last, the age of thirty-two, his appetite for adventure surfeited, his health having grown indifferent as the result of a neglected wound, he was suddenly overwhelmed by homesickness. He took ship from Nantes with intent to cross to Ireland. But the vessel being driven by stress of weather into Bridgewater Bay, and Blood's health having grown worse during the voyage, he decided to go ashore there, additionally urged to it by the fact that it was his mother's native soil.
After the Peace of Nimeguen, his activities are unclear. However, we know he spent two years in a Spanish prison, though it's unclear how he ended up there. This might explain why, upon his release, he took his sword to France and fought alongside the French in their conflict against the Spanish Netherlands. Finally reaching the age of thirty-two, and feeling worn out from his adventures, his health declining due to a neglected wound, he was suddenly hit with homesickness. He boarded a ship from Nantes, intending to sail to Ireland. But when the ship was forced by rough weather into Bridgewater Bay, and Blood’s health worsened during the journey, he decided to go ashore, further motivated by the fact that it was his mother’s homeland.
Thus in January of that year 1685 he had come to Bridgewater, possessor of a fortune that was approximately the same as that with which he had originally set out from Dublin eleven years ago.
Thus in January of that year 1685, he had arrived in Bridgewater, holding a fortune that was roughly the same as the one he had originally brought with him from Dublin eleven years earlier.
Because he liked the place, in which his health was rapidly restored to him, and because he conceived that he had passed through adventures enough for a man's lifetime, he determined to settle there, and take up at last the profession of medicine from which he had, with so little profit, broken away.
Because he liked the place where his health quickly improved, and because he felt he had gone through enough adventures for a lifetime, he decided to settle there and finally pursue the career in medicine that he had previously left with little benefit.
That is all his story, or so much of it as matters up to that night, six months later, when the battle of Sedgemoor was fought.
That’s the whole of his story, or at least what matters up to that night, six months later, when the Battle of Sedgemoor took place.
Deeming the impending action no affair of his, as indeed it was not, and indifferent to the activity with which Bridgewater was that night agog, Mr. Blood closed his ears to the sounds of it, and went early to bed. He was peacefully asleep long before eleven o'clock, at which hour, as you know, Monmouth rode but with his rebel host along the Bristol Road, circuitously to avoid the marshland that lay directly between himself and the Royal Army. You also know that his numerical advantage—possibly counter-balanced by the greater steadiness of the regular troops on the other side—and the advantages he derived from falling by surprise upon an army that was more or less asleep, were all lost to him by blundering and bad leadership before ever he was at grips with Feversham.
Thinking the upcoming event had nothing to do with him, which it truly didn’t, and remaining indifferent to the excitement that Bridgewater was buzzing with that night, Mr. Blood blocked out the noise and went to bed early. He was sound asleep long before eleven o'clock, at which point, as you know, Monmouth was riding with his rebel army along the Bristol Road, taking a circuitous route to steer clear of the marshland that lay directly between him and the Royal Army. You also know that his numerical advantage—perhaps offset by the greater discipline of the regular troops on the other side—and the benefits he gained from surprising an army that was mostly asleep were all lost due to mistakes and poor leadership before he even engaged with Feversham.
The armies came into collision in the neighbourhood of two o'clock in the morning. Mr. Blood slept undisturbed through the distant boom of cannon. Not until four o'clock, when the sun was rising to dispel the last wisps of mist over that stricken field of battle, did he awaken from his tranquil slumbers.
The armies clashed around two o'clock in the morning. Mr. Blood slept soundly through the distant sound of cannons. It wasn't until four o'clock, when the sun began to rise and clear the last bits of fog over the devastated battlefield, that he stirred from his peaceful sleep.
He sat up in bed, rubbed the sleep from his eyes, and collected himself. Blows were thundering upon the door of his house, and a voice was calling incoherently. This was the noise that had aroused him. Conceiving that he had to do with some urgent obstetrical case, he reached for bedgown and slippers, to go below. On the landing he almost collided with Mrs. Barlow, new-risen and unsightly, in a state of panic. He quieted her cluckings with a word of reassurance, and went himself to open.
He sat up in bed, rubbed the sleep from his eyes, and composed himself. Loud knocks were echoing on the door of his house, and a voice was shouting nonsensically. This was the noise that had woken him up. Thinking it was some urgent childbirth situation, he grabbed his robe and slippers to head downstairs. On the landing, he nearly bumped into Mrs. Barlow, who was recently awake and looking disheveled, in a panic. He calmed her frantic chatter with a reassuring word and went to open the door himself.
There in slanting golden light of the new-risen sun stood a breathless, wild-eyed man and a steaming horse. Smothered in dust and grime, his clothes in disarray, the left sleeve of his doublet hanging in rags, this young man opened his lips to speak, yet for a long moment remained speechless.
There, in the slanted golden light of the rising sun, stood a breathless, wide-eyed man and a steaming horse. Covered in dust and dirt, his clothes were messy, with the left sleeve of his jacket hanging in tatters. This young man opened his mouth to speak but stayed silent for a long moment.
In that moment Mr. Blood recognized him for the young shipmaster, Jeremiah Pitt, the nephew of the maiden ladies opposite, one who had been drawn by the general enthusiasm into the vortex of that rebellion. The street was rousing, awakened by the sailor's noisy advent; doors were opening, and lattices were being unlatched for the protrusion of anxious, inquisitive heads.
In that moment, Mr. Blood realized he was looking at the young ship captain, Jeremiah Pitt, the nephew of the spinster ladies across the street, who had been swept up by the widespread excitement of that rebellion. The street was coming alive, stirred by the sailor's loud arrival; doors were swinging open, and windows were being lifted so anxious, curious heads could peek out.
“Take your time, now,” said Mr. Blood. “I never knew speed made by overhaste.”
“Take your time, okay,” Mr. Blood said. “I never realized that rushing leads to speed.”
But the wild-eyed lad paid no heed to the admonition. He plunged, headlong, into speech, gasping, breathless.
But the wild-eyed boy ignored the warning. He dove right in, speaking rapidly, out of breath.
“It is Lord Gildoy,” he panted. “He is sore wounded... at Oglethorpe's Farm by the river. I bore him thither... and... and he sent me for you. Come away! Come away!”
“It’s Lord Gildoy,” he gasped. “He’s seriously injured... at Oglethorpe's Farm by the river. I took him there... and... and he asked me to get you. Hurry! Let’s go!”
He would have clutched the doctor, and haled him forth by force in bedgown and slippers as he was. But the doctor eluded that too eager hand.
He would have grabbed the doctor and dragged him out of bed in his nightgown and slippers. But the doctor slipped away from that too eager hand.
“To be sure, I'll come,” said he. He was distressed. Gildoy had been a very friendly, generous patron to him since his settling in these parts. And Mr. Blood was eager enough to do what he now could to discharge the debt, grieved that the occasion should have arisen, and in such a manner—for he knew quite well that the rash young nobleman had been an active agent of the Duke's. “To be sure, I'll come. But first give me leave to get some clothes and other things that I may need.”
“Of course, I’ll come,” he said. He was upset. Gildoy had been a very friendly and generous supporter to him since he moved to this area. Mr. Blood was more than willing to do what he could to repay the favor, feeling troubled that the situation had come up in this way — he knew very well that the impulsive young nobleman had been a key player for the Duke. “Of course, I’ll come. But first, please let me grab some clothes and other things I might need.”
“There's no time to lose.”
"Time is of the essence."
“Be easy now. I'll lose none. I tell ye again, ye'll go quickest by going leisurely. Come in... take a chair...” He threw open the door of a parlour.
“Take it easy now. I won’t lose anything. I’m telling you again, you’ll get there faster by taking your time. Come in... have a seat...” He opened the door to a living room.
Young Pitt waved aside the invitation.
Young Pitt declined the invitation.
“I'll wait here. Make haste, in God's name.” Mr. Blood went off to dress and to fetch a case of instruments.
“I'll wait here. Hurry up, for God's sake.” Mr. Blood went off to get dressed and grab a case of instruments.
Questions concerning the precise nature of Lord Gildoy's hurt could wait until they were on their way. Whilst he pulled on his boots, he gave Mrs. Barlow instructions for the day, which included the matter of a dinner he was not destined to eat.
Questions about the exact nature of Lord Gildoy's injury could wait until they were on their way. As he put on his boots, he gave Mrs. Barlow instructions for the day, which included the arrangement of a dinner he wouldn't be having.
When at last he went forth again, Mrs. Barlow clucking after him like a disgruntled fowl, he found young Pitt smothered in a crowd of scared, half-dressed townsfolk—mostly women—who had come hastening for news of how the battle had sped. The news he gave them was to be read in the lamentations with which they disturbed the morning air.
When he finally stepped out again, Mrs. Barlow followed him around like an annoyed chicken. He found young Pitt surrounded by a crowd of frightened, half-dressed townspeople—mostly women—who had rushed over for news about how the battle went. The news he delivered could be heard in the cries of sorrow that filled the morning air.
At sight of the doctor, dressed and booted, the case of instruments tucked under his arm, the messenger disengaged himself from those who pressed about, shook off his weariness and the two tearful aunts that clung most closely, and seizing the bridle of his horse, he climbed to the saddle.
At the sight of the doctor, all dressed up and ready with a bag of instruments under his arm, the messenger pushed through the crowd that surrounded him, shook off his tiredness and the two teary aunts who were holding on tightly, and grabbed the reins of his horse before climbing into the saddle.
“Come along, sir,” he cried. “Mount behind me.”
“Come on, sir,” he shouted. “Get up behind me.”
Mr. Blood, without wasting words, did as he was bidden. Pitt touched the horse with his spur. The little crowd gave way, and thus, upon the crupper of that doubly-laden horse, clinging to the belt of his companion, Peter Blood set out upon his Odyssey. For this Pitt, in whom he beheld no more than the messenger of a wounded rebel gentleman, was indeed the very messenger of Fate.
Mr. Blood, without wasting any time, did what he was told. Pitt nudged the horse with his spur. The small crowd moved aside, and so, perched on the back of that heavily-laden horse and gripping his companion's belt, Peter Blood began his journey. For this Pitt, who he saw only as the messenger for an injured rebel, was actually the very messenger of Fate.
CHAPTER II. KIRKE'S DRAGOONS
Oglethorpe's farm stood a mile or so to the south of Bridgewater on the right bank of the river. It was a straggling Tudor building showing grey above the ivy that clothed its lower parts. Approaching it now, through the fragrant orchards amid which it seemed to drowse in Arcadian peace beside the waters of the Parrett, sparkling in the morning sunlight, Mr. Blood might have had a difficulty in believing it part of a world tormented by strife and bloodshed.
Oglethorpe's farm was about a mile south of Bridgewater on the right bank of the river. It was a sprawling Tudor building, grey above the ivy that covered its lower parts. As Mr. Blood approached now, through the fragrant orchards where it seemed to relax in idyllic peace beside the sparkling waters of the Parrett in the morning sun, he might have found it hard to believe it was part of a world filled with conflict and violence.
On the bridge, as they had been riding out of Bridgewater, they had met a vanguard of fugitives from the field of battle, weary, broken men, many of them wounded, all of them terror-stricken, staggering in speedless haste with the last remnants of their strength into the shelter which it was their vain illusion the town would afford them. Eyes glazed with lassitude and fear looked up piteously out of haggard faces at Mr. Blood and his companion as they rode forth; hoarse voices cried a warning that merciless pursuit was not far behind. Undeterred, however, young Pitt rode amain along the dusty road by which these poor fugitives from that swift rout on Sedgemoor came flocking in ever-increasing numbers. Presently he swung aside, and quitting the road took to a pathway that crossed the dewy meadowlands. Even here they met odd groups of these human derelicts, who were scattering in all directions, looking fearfully behind them as they came through the long grass, expecting at every moment to see the red coats of the dragoons.
On the bridge, as they were leaving Bridgewater, they encountered a group of escapees from the battlefield, tired and broken men, many injured, all terrified, stumbling in a frantic rush with the last bits of their strength toward the shelter they mistakenly believed the town would provide. Their eyes, clouded with exhaustion and fear, looked up sadly from worn faces at Mr. Blood and his companion as they rode on; raspy voices shouted warnings that relentless pursuers were close behind. Undeterred, young Pitt rode swiftly down the dusty road where these unfortunate escapees from the rapid defeat at Sedgemoor were gathering in greater numbers. Soon, he veered off, leaving the road to take a path that crossed the dewy meadows. Even here they came across small groups of these lost souls, scattering in all directions, glancing anxiously over their shoulders as they moved through the tall grass, anticipating at any moment the sight of the dragoons' red coats.
But as Pitt's direction was a southward one, bringing them ever nearer to Feversham's headquarters, they were presently clear of that human flotsam and jetsam of the battle, and riding through the peaceful orchards heavy with the ripening fruit that was soon to make its annual yield of cider.
But since Pitt was heading south, getting closer to Feversham's base, they soon moved away from the chaotic remnants of the battle and found themselves riding through tranquil orchards brimming with ripening fruit that would soon produce its yearly batch of cider.
At last they alighted on the kidney stones of the courtyard, and Baynes, the master, of the homestead, grave of countenance and flustered of manner, gave them welcome.
At last they stepped down onto the kidney stones of the courtyard, and Baynes, the master of the homestead, serious in expression and flustered in manner, welcomed them.
In the spacious, stone-flagged hall, the doctor found Lord Gildoy—a very tall and dark young gentleman, prominent of chin and nose—stretched on a cane day-bed under one of the tall mullioned windows, in the care of Mrs. Baynes and her comely daughter. His cheeks were leaden-hued, his eyes closed, and from his blue lips came with each laboured breath a faint, moaning noise.
In the large, stone-floored hall, the doctor found Lord Gildoy—a very tall and dark young man, with a strong chin and nose—lying on a cane daybed under one of the tall, divided windows, being looked after by Mrs. Baynes and her attractive daughter. His cheeks were a dull gray, his eyes were closed, and from his blue lips came a faint, moaning sound with each labored breath.
Mr. Blood stood for a moment silently considering his patient. He deplored that a youth with such bright hopes in life as Lord Gildoy's should have risked all, perhaps existence itself, to forward the ambition of a worthless adventurer. Because he had liked and honoured this brave lad he paid his case the tribute of a sigh. Then he knelt to his task, ripped away doublet and underwear to lay bare his lordship's mangled side, and called for water and linen and what else he needed for his work.
Mr. Blood paused for a moment, quietly assessing his patient. It saddened him that a young man with such bright prospects like Lord Gildoy should have risked everything, possibly even his life, to support the ambitions of a worthless con artist. Because he respected and admired this brave young man, he let out a sigh for his situation. Then he got to work, removing the doublet and undergarments to reveal his lordship's injured side, and called for water, linen, and whatever else he needed to do his job.
He was still intent upon it a half-hour later when the dragoons invaded the homestead. The clatter of hooves and hoarse shouts that heralded their approach disturbed him not at all. For one thing, he was not easily disturbed; for another, his task absorbed him. But his lordship, who had now recovered consciousness, showed considerable alarm, and the battle-stained Jeremy Pitt sped to cover in a clothes-press. Baynes was uneasy, and his wife and daughter trembled. Mr. Blood reassured them.
He was still focused on it half an hour later when the cavalry burst into the homestead. The sound of hooves and loud shouts announcing their arrival didn’t bother him at all. For one, he wasn’t easily shaken; for another, he was fully absorbed in his task. But his lordship, who had regained consciousness, looked quite alarmed, and the battle-worn Jeremy Pitt quickly hid in a closet. Baynes was anxious, and his wife and daughter were trembling. Mr. Blood calmed them down.
“Why, what's to fear?” he said. “It's a Christian country, this, and Christian men do not make war upon the wounded, nor upon those who harbour them.” He still had, you see, illusions about Christians. He held a glass of cordial, prepared under his directions, to his lordship's lips. “Give your mind peace, my lord. The worst is done.”
“Why, what’s there to be afraid of?” he said. “This is a Christian country, and Christian men don’t wage war on the wounded or on those who take them in.” He still had, you see, some naive beliefs about Christians. He held a glass of cordial, made to his specifications, to his lordship’s lips. “Rest easy, my lord. The worst is over.”
And then they came rattling and clanking into the stone-flagged hall—a round dozen jack-booted, lobster-coated troopers of the Tangiers Regiment, led by a sturdy, black-browed fellow with a deal of gold lace about the breast of his coat.
And then they marched in, making noise with their gear, into the stone-paved hall—a dozen troopers from the Tangiers Regiment, all in heavy boots and bright red coats, led by a tough-looking guy with a lot of gold trim on the front of his coat.
Baynes stood his ground, his attitude half-defiant, whilst his wife and daughter shrank away in renewed fear. Mr. Blood, at the head of the day-bed, looked over his shoulder to take stock of the invaders.
Baynes held his ground, looking partly defiant, while his wife and daughter stepped back in fear. Mr. Blood, at the head of the day-bed, glanced over his shoulder to assess the intruders.
The officer barked an order, which brought his men to an attentive halt, then swaggered forward, his gloved hand bearing down the pummel of his sword, his spurs jingling musically as he moved. He announced his authority to the yeoman.
The officer shouted an order, which made his men stop and stand at attention, then strode forward, his gloved hand resting on the hilt of his sword, his spurs jingling pleasantly as he walked. He asserted his authority to the yeoman.
“I am Captain Hobart, of Colonel Kirke's dragoons. What rebels do you harbour?”
“I’m Captain Hobart, from Colonel Kirke's dragoons. What rebels are you hiding?”
The yeoman took alarm at that ferocious truculence. It expressed itself in his trembling voice.
The farmer was alarmed by that fierce stubbornness. It showed in his trembling voice.
“I... I am no harbourer of rebels, sir. This wounded gentleman....”
“I... I am not sheltering any rebels, sir. This injured man....”
“I can see for myself.” The Captain stamped forward to the day-bed, and scowled down upon the grey-faced sufferer.
“I can see for myself.” The Captain marched over to the day-bed and glared down at the pale-faced person in pain.
“No need to ask how he came in this state and by his wounds. A damned rebel, and that's enough for me.” He flung a command at his dragoons. “Out with him, my lads.”
“No need to ask how he ended up like this and got these wounds. A damned rebel, and that's all I need to know.” He shouted a command to his dragoons. “Get him out of here, my lads.”
Mr. Blood got between the day-bed and the troopers.
Mr. Blood positioned himself between the daybed and the soldiers.
“In the name of humanity, sir!” said he, on a note of anger. “This is England, not Tangiers. The gentleman is in sore case. He may not be moved without peril to his life.”
“In the name of humanity, sir!” he said, sounding angry. “This is England, not Tangiers. The gentleman is in serious trouble. He can’t be moved without risking his life.”
Captain Hobart was amused.
Captain Hobart was entertained.
“Oh, I am to be tender of the lives of these rebels! Odds blood! Do you think it's to benefit his health we're taking him? There's gallows being planted along the road from Weston to Bridgewater, and he'll serve for one of them as well as another. Colonel Kirke'll learn these nonconforming oafs something they'll not forget in generations.”
“Oh, I’m supposed to care about the lives of these rebels! Give me a break! Do you really think we’re taking him for his health? There are gallows being put up along the road from Weston to Bridgewater, and he’ll hang just as well as any of them. Colonel Kirke will teach these rebellious fools a lesson they won’t forget for a long time.”
“You're hanging men without trial? Faith, then, it's mistaken I am. We're in Tangiers, after all, it seems, where your regiment belongs.”
“You're executing people without a trial? I must be mistaken. After all, we’re in Tangiers, where your regiment is based.”
The Captain considered him with a kindling eye. He looked him over from the soles of his riding-boots to the crown of his periwig. He noted the spare, active frame, the arrogant poise of the head, the air of authority that invested Mr. Blood, and soldier recognized soldier. The Captain's eyes narrowed. Recognition went further.
The Captain looked at him with a spark of interest. He examined him from the soles of his riding boots to the top of his fancy wig. He observed the lean, athletic build, the confident posture, and the commanding presence that surrounded Mr. Blood, and one soldier recognized another. The Captain's eyes narrowed. The recognition deepened.
“Who the hell may you be?” he exploded.
“Who the hell are you?” he shouted.
“My name is Blood, sir—Peter Blood, at your service.”
"My name is Blood, sir—Peter Blood, at your service."
“Aye—aye! Codso! That's the name. You were in French service once, were you not?”
“Aye—aye! Codso! That's the name. You were in the French military before, weren't you?”
If Mr. Blood was surprised, he did not betray it.
If Mr. Blood was surprised, he didn’t show it.
“I was.”
"I am."
“Then I remember you—five years ago, or more, you were in Tangiers.”
“Then I remember you—five years ago or even longer, you were in Tangiers.”
“That is so. I knew your colonel.”
"That's true. I knew your colonel."
“Faith, you may be renewing the acquaintance.” The Captain laughed unpleasantly. “What brings you here, sir?”
“Faith, you might be reintroducing yourself.” The Captain laughed unpleasantly. “What brings you here, sir?”
“This wounded gentleman. I was fetched to attend him. I am a medicus.”
"This injured man. I was called to help him. I'm a doctor."
“A doctor—you?” Scorn of that lie—as he conceived it—rang in the heavy, hectoring voice.
“A doctor—you?” The disdain for that falsehood—as he saw it—echoed in the heavy, domineering voice.
“Medicinae baccalaureus,” said Mr. Blood.
"Bachelor of Medicine," said Mr. Blood.
“Don't fling your French at me, man,” snapped Hobart. “Speak English!”
“Don't throw your French at me, dude,” Hobart snapped. “Speak English!”
Mr. Blood's smile annoyed him.
Mr. Blood's grin annoyed him.
“I am a physician practising my calling in the town of Bridgewater.”
“I am a doctor practicing my profession in the town of Bridgewater.”
The Captain sneered. “Which you reached by way of Lyme Regis in the following of your bastard Duke.”
The Captain scoffed. “You got there thanks to that illegitimate Duke of yours from Lyme Regis.”
It was Mr. Blood's turn to sneer. “If your wit were as big as your voice, my dear, it's the great man you'd be by this.”
It was Mr. Blood's turn to scoff. “If your cleverness matched your volume, my dear, you’d be a truly accomplished person by now.”
For a moment the dragoon was speechless. The colour deepened in his face.
For a moment, the dragoon was at a loss for words. The color in his face deepened.
“You may find me great enough to hang you.”
“You might consider me powerful enough to execute you.”
“Faith, yes. Ye've the look and the manners of a hangman. But if you practise your trade on my patient here, you may be putting a rope round your own neck. He's not the kind you may string up and no questions asked. He has the right to trial, and the right to trial by his peers.”
“Faith, yes. You have the look and the demeanor of a hangman. But if you carry out your work on my patient here, you might be putting a noose around your own neck. He’s not the type you can just hang without any questions. He has the right to a trial, and the right to a trial by his peers.”
“By his peers?”
"From his peers?"
The Captain was taken aback by these three words, which Mr. Blood had stressed.
The Captain was surprised by these three words that Mr. Blood had emphasized.
“Sure, now, any but a fool or a savage would have asked his name before ordering him to the gallows. The gentleman is my Lord Gildoy.”
“Of course, anyone but a fool or a savage would have asked his name before sending him to the gallows. This man is my Lord Gildoy.”
And then his lordship spoke for himself, in a weak voice.
And then he spoke for himself, in a weak voice.
“I make no concealment of my association with the Duke of Monmouth. I'll take the consequences. But, if you please, I'll take them after trial—by my peers, as the doctor has said.”
“I’m not hiding my connection to the Duke of Monmouth. I’ll face the consequences. But, if you don’t mind, I’d prefer to do that after a trial—by my peers, as the doctor has mentioned.”
The feeble voice ceased, and was followed by a moment's silence. As is common in many blustering men, there was a deal of timidity deep down in Hobart. The announcement of his lordship's rank had touched those depths. A servile upstart, he stood in awe of titles. And he stood in awe of his colonel. Percy Kirke was not lenient with blunderers.
The weak voice stopped, and there was a brief silence. Like many loud men, Hobart had a lot of insecurity beneath the surface. The mention of his lordship's status had struck that insecurity. As a bootlicking wannabe, he was intimidated by titles. And he was intimidated by his colonel. Percy Kirke was not forgiving with those who made mistakes.
By a gesture he checked his men. He must consider. Mr. Blood, observing his pause, added further matter for his consideration.
By a gesture, he signaled his men to stop. He needed to think it over. Mr. Blood, noticing his hesitation, provided more points for him to consider.
“Ye'll be remembering, Captain, that Lord Gildoy will have friends and relatives on the Tory side, who'll have something to say to Colonel Kirke if his lordship should be handled like a common felon. You'll go warily, Captain, or, as I've said, it's a halter for your neck ye'll be weaving this morning.”
“You'll remember, Captain, that Lord Gildoy has friends and family on the Tory side, who will definitely speak to Colonel Kirke if his lordship is treated like a common criminal. Be careful, Captain, or as I've said, you’ll be weaving a noose for your neck this morning.”
Captain Hobart swept the warning aside with a bluster of contempt, but he acted upon it none the less. “Take up the day-bed,” said he, “and convey him on that to Bridgewater. Lodge him in the gaol until I take order about him.”
Captain Hobart dismissed the warning with a show of disdain, but he still followed it. “Get the day-bed,” he said, “and take him to Bridgewater on that. Put him in jail until I decide what to do with him.”
“He may not survive the journey,” Blood remonstrated. “He's in no case to be moved.”
“He might not make it through the journey,” Blood argued. “He’s not fit to be moved.”
“So much the worse for him. My affair is to round up rebels.” He confirmed his order by a gesture. Two of his men took up the day-bed, and swung to depart with it.
“So much the worse for him. My job is to round up rebels.” He reinforced his command with a gesture. Two of his men picked up the day-bed and prepared to leave with it.
Gildoy made a feeble effort to put forth a hand towards Mr. Blood. “Sir,” he said, “you leave me in your debt. If I live I shall study how to discharge it.”
Gildoy made a weak attempt to reach out to Mr. Blood. “Sir,” he said, “you've put me in your debt. If I survive, I’ll find a way to repay it.”
Mr. Blood bowed for answer; then to the men: “Bear him steadily,” he commanded. “His life depends on it.”
Mr. Blood nodded in response; then to the men: “Carry him carefully,” he ordered. “His life depends on it.”
As his lordship was carried out, the Captain became brisk. He turned upon the yeoman.
As the lord was being taken out, the Captain became lively. He turned to the yeoman.
“What other cursed rebels do you harbour?”
“What other cursed rebels are you hiding?”
“None other, sir. His lordship....”
"Nobody else, sir. His lordship...."
“We've dealt with his lordship for the present. We'll deal with you in a moment when we've searched your house. And, by God, if you've lied to me....” He broke off, snarling, to give an order. Four of his dragoons went out. In a moment they were heard moving noisily in the adjacent room. Meanwhile, the Captain was questing about the hall, sounding the wainscoting with the butt of a pistol.
“We've finished with his lordship for now. We'll handle you in a minute after we search your house. And, damn it, if you've lied to me....” He stopped abruptly, snarling, to give an order. Four of his soldiers went out. Soon, they could be heard making noise in the next room. In the meantime, the Captain was checking around the hall, tapping the wooden paneling with the end of a pistol.
Mr. Blood saw no profit to himself in lingering.
Mr. Blood saw no benefit to himself in sticking around.
“By your leave, it's a very good day I'll be wishing you,” said he.
“Excuse me, I hope you have a great day,” he said.
“By my leave, you'll remain awhile,” the Captain ordered him.
"With my permission, you'll stay for a bit," the Captain ordered him.
Mr. Blood shrugged, and sat down. “You're tiresome,” he said. “I wonder your colonel hasn't discovered it yet.”
Mr. Blood shrugged and sat down. “You're annoying,” he said. “I wonder why your colonel hasn't figured it out yet.”
But the Captain did not heed him. He was stooping to pick up a soiled and dusty hat in which there was pinned a little bunch of oak leaves. It had been lying near the clothes-press in which the unfortunate Pitt had taken refuge. The Captain smiled malevolently. His eyes raked the room, resting first sardonically on the yeoman, then on the two women in the background, and finally on Mr. Blood, who sat with one leg thrown over the other in an attitude of indifference that was far from reflecting his mind.
But the Captain ignored him. He was bending down to pick up a dirty, dusty hat with a small bunch of oak leaves pinned to it. It had been lying close to the wardrobe where the unfortunate Pitt had hidden. The Captain smiled with malice. His eyes scanned the room, first mockingly resting on the yeoman, then on the two women in the back, and finally on Mr. Blood, who sat with one leg crossed over the other in a relaxed pose that didn't match what was going on in his mind.
Then the Captain stepped to the press, and pulled open one of the wings of its massive oaken door. He took the huddled inmate by the collar of his doublet, and lugged him out into the open.
Then the Captain walked over to the press and pulled open one of the huge oak doors. He grabbed the huddled inmate by the collar of his jacket and dragged him out into the open.
“And who the devil's this?” quoth he. “Another nobleman?”
“And who the hell is this?” he said. “Another nobleman?”
Mr. Blood had a vision of those gallows of which Captain Hobart had spoken, and of this unfortunate young shipmaster going to adorn one of them, strung up without trial, in the place of the other victim of whom the Captain had been cheated. On the spot he invented not only a title but a whole family for the young rebel.
Mr. Blood imagined the gallows Captain Hobart had mentioned, picturing the young shipmaster who would unjustly be hanging from one of them, executed without a trial, instead of the other victim the Captain had been denied. Right then and there, he created not just a name but an entire backstory for the young rebel.
“Faith, ye've said it, Captain. This is Viscount Pitt, first cousin to Sir Thomas Vernon, who's married to that slut Moll Kirke, sister to your own colonel, and sometime lady in waiting upon King James's queen.”
“Yeah, you said it, Captain. This is Viscount Pitt, the first cousin of Sir Thomas Vernon, who’s married to that promiscuous Moll Kirke, the sister of your own colonel, and was once a lady in waiting to Queen James.”
Both the Captain and his prisoner gasped. But whereas thereafter young Pitt discreetly held his peace, the Captain rapped out a nasty oath. He considered his prisoner again.
Both the Captain and his prisoner gasped. But while young Pitt quietly stayed silent afterward, the Captain let out a nasty curse. He looked at his prisoner again.
“He's lying, is he not?” he demanded, seizing the lad by the shoulder, and glaring into his face. “He's rallying rue, by God!”
“He's lying, right?” he asked, grabbing the kid by the shoulder and staring into his face. “He's celebrating rue, for real!”
“If ye believe that,” said Blood, “hang him, and see what happens to you.”
“If you believe that,” said Blood, “hang him, and see what happens to you.”
The dragoon glared at the doctor and then at his prisoner. “Pah!” He thrust the lad into the hands of his men. “Fetch him along to Bridgewater. And make fast that fellow also,” he pointed to Baynes. “We'll show him what it means to harbour and comfort rebels.”
The dragoon shot a fierce look at the doctor and then at his prisoner. “Ugh!” He pushed the boy into the arms of his men. “Take him to Bridgewater. And secure that guy too,” he said, pointing at Baynes. “We'll teach him what it means to shelter and support rebels.”
There was a moment of confusion. Baynes struggled in the grip of the troopers, protesting vehemently. The terrified women screamed until silenced by a greater terror. The Captain strode across to them. He took the girl by the shoulders. She was a pretty, golden-headed creature, with soft blue eyes that looked up entreatingly, piteously into the face of the dragoon. He leered upon her, his eyes aglow, took her chin in his hand, and set her shuddering by his brutal kiss.
There was a moment of confusion. Baynes fought against the troopers' grip, protesting vigorously. The terrified women screamed until a greater fear silenced them. The Captain walked over to them. He grabbed the girl by the shoulders. She was a pretty blonde with soft blue eyes that looked up at the dragoon with a desperate, pitiful gaze. He leered at her, his eyes bright with desire, took her chin in his hand, and made her shudder with his harsh kiss.
“It's an earnest,” he said, smiling grimly. “Let that quiet you, little rebel, till I've done with these rogues.”
“It's a promise,” he said, smiling grimly. “Let that calm you, little rebel, until I've dealt with these scoundrels.”
And he swung away again, leaving her faint and trembling in the arms of her anguished mother. His men stood, grinning, awaiting orders, the two prisoners now fast pinioned.
And he swung away again, leaving her feeling weak and shaking in the arms of her distressed mother. His men stood, grinning, waiting for orders, the two prisoners now securely tied up.
“Take them away. Let Cornet Drake have charge of them.” His smouldering eye again sought the cowering girl. “I'll stay awhile—to search out this place. There may be other rebels hidden here.” As an afterthought, he added: “And take this fellow with you.” He pointed to Mr. Blood. “Bestir!”
“Take them away. Let Cornet Drake handle them.” His fierce gaze found the frightened girl again. “I’ll stay for a bit—to look around this place. There could be more rebels hiding here.” As an afterthought, he added, “And take this guy with you.” He pointed to Mr. Blood. “Get moving!”
Mr. Blood started out of his musings. He had been considering that in his case of instruments there was a lancet with which he might perform on Captain Hobart a beneficial operation. Beneficial, that is, to humanity. In any case, the dragoon was obviously plethoric and would be the better for a blood-letting. The difficulty lay in making the opportunity. He was beginning to wonder if he could lure the Captain aside with some tale of hidden treasure, when this untimely interruption set a term to that interesting speculation.
Mr. Blood snapped out of his thoughts. He had been thinking about how in his collection of tools there was a lancet he could use to perform a beneficial operation on Captain Hobart. Beneficial, that is, for humanity. In any case, the dragoon was obviously overloaded and would benefit from a bloodletting. The challenge was finding the right moment. He was starting to wonder if he could entice the Captain away with some story about hidden treasure when this inconvenient interruption cut off that intriguing idea.
He sought to temporize.
He tried to buy time.
“Faith it will suit me very well,” said he. “For Bridgewater is my destination, and but that ye detained me I'd have been on my way thither now.”
“I'm sure it will work out for me,” he said. “Because Bridgewater is where I'm headed, and if you hadn't stopped me, I would have been on my way there by now.”
“Your destination there will be the gaol.”
“Your destination will be the jail.”
“Ah, bah! Ye're surely joking!”
“Ah, no way! You’re joking!”
“There's a gallows for you if you prefer it. It's merely a question of now or later.”
“Here’s a gallows for you if that’s what you want. It’s really just a matter of now or later.”
Rude hands seized Mr. Blood, and that precious lancet was in the case on the table out of reach. He twisted out of the grip of the dragoons, for he was strong and agile, but they closed with him again immediately, and bore him down. Pinning him to the ground, they tied his wrists behind his back, then roughly pulled him to his feet again.
Rough hands grabbed Mr. Blood, and that valuable lancet was in the case on the table, just out of reach. He wriggled out of the dragoons' hold, as he was strong and quick, but they caught him again right away and took him down. They pinned him to the ground, tied his wrists behind his back, and then yanked him back to his feet.
“Take him away,” said Hobart shortly, and turned to issue his orders to the other waiting troopers. “Go search the house, from attic to cellar; then report to me here.”
“Take him away,” Hobart said briefly, then turned to give his orders to the other troopers waiting. “Search the house, from attic to cellar; then report back to me here.”
The soldiers trailed out by the door leading to the interior. Mr. Blood was thrust by his guards into the courtyard, where Pitt and Baynes already waited. From the threshold of the hall, he looked back at Captain Hobart, and his sapphire eyes were blazing. On his lips trembled a threat of what he would do to Hobart if he should happen to survive this business. Betimes he remembered that to utter it were probably to extinguish his chance of living to execute it. For to-day the King's men were masters in the West, and the West was regarded as enemy country, to be subjected to the worst horror of war by the victorious side. Here a captain of horse was for the moment lord of life and death.
The soldiers filed out through the door leading inside. Mr. Blood was pushed by his guards into the courtyard, where Pitt and Baynes were already waiting. From the entrance of the hall, he looked back at Captain Hobart, and his blue eyes were blazing. A threat trembled on his lips about what he would do to Hobart if he happened to survive this situation. He quickly remembered that saying it would likely ruin his chance of living to carry it out. For today, the King's men were in control in the West, and the West was seen as enemy territory, subject to the worst horrors of war by the victorious side. At that moment, a captain of cavalry held the power of life and death.
Under the apple-trees in the orchard Mr. Blood and his companions in misfortune were made fast each to a trooper's stirrup leather. Then at the sharp order of the cornet, the little troop started for Bridgewater. As they set out there was the fullest confirmation of Mr. Blood's hideous assumption that to the dragoons this was a conquered enemy country. There were sounds of rending timbers, of furniture smashed and overthrown, the shouts and laughter of brutal men, to announce that this hunt for rebels was no more than a pretext for pillage and destruction. Finally above all other sounds came the piercing screams of a woman in acutest agony.
Under the apple trees in the orchard, Mr. Blood and his fellow captives were tied to a trooper's stirrup leather. Then, at the sharp order of the cornet, the small troop began their march to Bridgewater. As they left, it became painfully clear that Mr. Blood's grim assumption was correct: to the dragoons, this was territory they had conquered. There were noises of splintering wood, furniture being wrecked and tossed around, and the shouts and laughter of cruel men, indicating that this hunt for rebels was just a cover for looting and destruction. Above all the other sounds, the chilling screams of a woman in excruciating pain rang out.
Baynes checked in his stride, and swung round writhing, his face ashen. As a consequence he was jerked from his feet by the rope that attached him to the stirrup leather, and he was dragged helplessly a yard or two before the trooper reined in, cursing him foully, and striking him with the flat of his sword.
Baynes stopped abruptly and turned around, his face pale. As a result, he was yanked off his feet by the rope tied to the stirrup leather, and he was pulled helplessly a yard or two before the trooper pulled on the reins, cursing him furiously and hitting him with the flat of his sword.
It came to Mr. Blood, as he trudged forward under the laden apple-trees on that fragrant, delicious July morning, that man—as he had long suspected—was the vilest work of God, and that only a fool would set himself up as a healer of a species that was best exterminated.
It occurred to Mr. Blood, as he walked slowly under the heavy apple trees on that fragrant, delightful July morning, that humanity—as he had long suspected—was the most despicable creation of God, and that only a fool would consider themselves a healer of a species that would be better off wiped out.
CHAPTER III. THE LORD CHIEF JUSTICE
It was not until two months later—on the 19th of September, if you must have the actual date—that Peter Blood was brought to trial, upon a charge of high treason. We know that he was not guilty of this; but we need not doubt that he was quite capable of it by the time he was indicted. Those two months of inhuman, unspeakable imprisonment had moved his mind to a cold and deadly hatred of King James and his representatives. It says something for his fortitude that in all the circumstances he should still have had a mind at all. Yet, terrible as was the position of this entirely innocent man, he had cause for thankfulness on two counts. The first of these was that he should have been brought to trial at all; the second, that his trial took place on the date named, and not a day earlier. In the very delay which exacerbated him lay—although he did not realize it—his only chance of avoiding the gallows.
It wasn't until two months later—on September 19th, if you want the exact date—that Peter Blood was put on trial for high treason. We know he wasn't guilty of this, but we can't doubt that he was fully capable of it by the time he was charged. Those two months of cruel, inhumane imprisonment had pushed him into a cold and deadly hatred of King James and his representatives. It's impressive that, despite everything, he still had any semblance of a mind left. Yet, as terrible as the situation was for this completely innocent man, he had reasons to be thankful for two things. First, that he was actually brought to trial at all; and second, that his trial happened on the stated date, and not a day sooner. In the very delay that drove him to anger lay—though he didn't realize it—his only chance of escaping the gallows.
Easily, but for the favour of Fortune, he might have been one of those haled, on the morrow of the battle, more or less haphazard from the overflowing gaol at Bridgewater to be summarily hanged in the market-place by the bloodthirsty Colonel Kirke. There was about the Colonel of the Tangiers Regiment a deadly despatch which might have disposed in like fashion of all those prisoners, numerous as they were, but for the vigorous intervention of Bishop Mews, which put an end to the drumhead courts-martial.
Easily, but for the luck of the moment, he could have been one of those dragged, the day after the battle, randomly from the overflowing jail at Bridgewater to be quickly hanged in the marketplace by the ruthless Colonel Kirke. The Colonel of the Tangiers Regiment had a deadly efficiency that could have dealt with all those prisoners, no matter how many there were, if it weren't for the strong intervention of Bishop Mews, which stopped the quick military trials.
Even so, in that first week after Sedgemoor, Kirke and Feversham contrived between them to put to death over a hundred men after a trial so summary as to be no trial at all. They required human freights for the gibbets with which they were planting the countryside, and they little cared how they procured them or what innocent lives they took. What, after all, was the life of a clod? The executioners were kept busy with rope and chopper and cauldrons of pitch. I spare you the details of that nauseating picture. It is, after all, with the fate of Peter Blood that we are concerned rather than with that of the Monmouth rebels.
Even so, in that first week after Sedgemoor, Kirke and Feversham managed to execute over a hundred men through a trial that was so quick it wasn’t really a trial at all. They needed people to hang as they set up gallows across the countryside, and they didn’t care how they got them or how many innocent lives they destroyed. What, really, did a peasant's life matter? The executioners stayed busy with ropes, axes, and pots of tar. I won't go into the gruesome details of that horrible scene. Ultimately, we are more interested in the fate of Peter Blood than that of the Monmouth rebels.
He survived to be included in one of those melancholy droves of prisoners who, chained in pairs, were marched from Bridgewater to Taunton. Those who were too sorely wounded to march were conveyed in carts, into which they were brutally crowded, their wounds undressed and festering. Many were fortunate enough to die upon the way. When Blood insisted upon his right to exercise his art so as to relieve some of this suffering, he was accounted importunate and threatened with a flogging. If he had one regret now it was that he had not been out with Monmouth. That, of course, was illogical; but you can hardly expect logic from a man in his position.
He survived to be part of one of those sad groups of prisoners who, chained in pairs, were marched from Bridgewater to Taunton. Those who were too badly wounded to walk were taken in carts, where they were packed in tightly, their wounds untreated and festering. Many were fortunate enough to die along the way. When Blood insisted on his right to use his skills to ease some of this suffering, he was seen as a nuisance and threatened with a beating. If he had one regret now, it was that he hadn’t joined Monmouth. That, of course, didn’t make much sense; but you can’t really expect logic from someone in his situation.
His chain companion on that dreadful march was the same Jeremy Pitt who had been the agent of his present misfortunes. The young shipmaster had remained his close companion after their common arrest. Hence, fortuitously, had they been chained together in the crowded prison, where they were almost suffocated by the heat and the stench during those days of July, August, and September.
His chain companion on that terrible march was the same Jeremy Pitt who had caused his current troubles. The young shipmaster stayed close to him after they were both arrested. So, by chance, they ended up chained together in the overcrowded prison, where they were nearly suffocated by the heat and the smell during those days of July, August, and September.
Scraps of news filtered into the gaol from the outside world. Some may have been deliberately allowed to penetrate. Of these was the tale of Monmouth's execution. It created profoundest dismay amongst those men who were suffering for the Duke and for the religious cause he had professed to champion. Many refused utterly to believe it. A wild story began to circulate that a man resembling Monmouth had offered himself up in the Duke's stead, and that Monmouth survived to come again in glory to deliver Zion and make war upon Babylon.
Bits of news came into the jail from the outside world. Some might have been intentionally let through. Among them was the story of Monmouth's execution. It caused deep distress among those who were suffering for the Duke and the religious cause he claimed to support. Many absolutely refused to believe it. A wild rumor started spreading that a man who looked like Monmouth had taken his place, and that Monmouth would return in glory to save Zion and wage war against Babylon.
Mr. Blood heard that tale with the same indifference with which he had received the news of Monmouth's death. But one shameful thing he heard in connection with this which left him not quite so unmoved, and served to nourish the contempt he was forming for King James. His Majesty had consented to see Monmouth. To have done so unless he intended to pardon him was a thing execrable and damnable beyond belief; for the only other object in granting that interview could be the evilly mean satisfaction of spurning the abject penitence of his unfortunate nephew.
Mr. Blood listened to that story with the same indifference he had felt when he heard about Monmouth's death. But there was one shameful detail he learned that stirred him a bit more and fueled his growing disdain for King James. The King had agreed to meet Monmouth. To do so without intending to grant him a pardon was something despicable and unbelievable; the only other reason for allowing that meeting would be the cruel pleasure of rejecting the pathetic remorse of his unfortunate nephew.
Later they heard that Lord Grey, who after the Duke—indeed, perhaps, before him—was the main leader of the rebellion, had purchased his own pardon for forty thousand pounds. Peter Blood found this of a piece with the rest. His contempt for King James blazed out at last.
Later they heard that Lord Grey, who, after the Duke—actually, maybe even before him—was the main leader of the rebellion, had bought his own pardon for forty thousand pounds. Peter Blood saw this as consistent with everything else. His disdain for King James finally erupted.
“Why, here's a filthy mean creature to sit on a throne. If I had known as much of him before as I know to-day, I don't doubt I should have given cause to be where I am now.” And then on a sudden thought: “And where will Lord Gildoy be, do you suppose?” he asked.
“Why, here’s a disgusting excuse for a person to sit on a throne. If I had known as much about him before as I do now, I’m sure I would have done something to avoid being in this situation.” And then with a sudden thought: “And where do you think Lord Gildoy will be?” he asked.
Young Pitt, whom he addressed, turned towards him a face from which the ruddy tan of the sea had faded almost completely during those months of captivity. His grey eyes were round and questioning. Blood answered him.
Young Pitt, whom he was talking to, turned his face toward him, which had lost almost all its sunburn from the sea during those months of captivity. His grey eyes were wide and full of questions. Blood responded to him.
“Sure, now, we've never seen his lordship since that day at Oglethorpe's. And where are the other gentry that were taken?—the real leaders of this plaguey rebellion. Grey's case explains their absence, I think. They are wealthy men that can ransom themselves. Here awaiting the gallows are none but the unfortunates who followed; those who had the honour to lead them go free. It's a curious and instructive reversal of the usual way of these things. Faith, it's an uncertain world entirely!”
“Sure, we haven't seen his lordship since that day at Oglethorpe's. And where are the other nobles who were captured?—the real leaders of this annoying rebellion. I think Grey's situation explains their absence. They are wealthy enough to pay for their freedom. Here waiting for the gallows are only the unfortunate souls who followed; those who had the honor to lead them are free. It’s a strange and enlightening twist on how these things usually go. Honestly, it's a completely unpredictable world!”
He laughed, and settled down into that spirit of scorn, wrapped in which he stepped later into the great hall of Taunton Castle to take his trial. With him went Pitt and the yeoman Baynes. The three of them were to be tried together, and their case was to open the proceedings of that ghastly day.
He laughed and slipped into that dismissive attitude, which he carried with him as he entered the great hall of Taunton Castle for his trial. Pitt and the yeoman Baynes accompanied him. The three of them were set to be tried together, and their case would kick off the proceedings of that grim day.
The hall, even to the galleries—thronged with spectators, most of whom were ladies—was hung in scarlet; a pleasant conceit, this, of the Lord Chief Justice's, who naturally enough preferred the colour that should reflect his own bloody mind.
The hall, even the galleries—packed with onlookers, most of whom were women—was draped in red; a nice idea from the Lord Chief Justice, who understandably favored the color that matched his own ruthless mindset.
At the upper end, on a raised dais, sat the Lords Commissioners, the five judges in their scarlet robes and heavy dark periwigs, Baron Jeffreys of Wem enthroned in the middle place.
At the upper end, on a raised platform, sat the Lords Commissioners, the five judges in their red robes and heavy dark wigs, with Baron Jeffreys of Wem seated in the center.
The prisoners filed in under guard. The crier called for silence under pain of imprisonment, and as the hum of voices gradually became hushed, Mr. Blood considered with interest the twelve good men and true that composed the jury. Neither good nor true did they look. They were scared, uneasy, and hangdog as any set of thieves caught with their hands in the pockets of their neighbours. They were twelve shaken men, each of whom stood between the sword of the Lord Chief Justice's recent bloodthirsty charge and the wall of his own conscience.
The prisoners walked in under guard. The crier demanded silence with the threat of imprisonment, and as the buzz of voices slowly quieted down, Mr. Blood observed with interest the twelve jurors. They looked neither good nor true. They appeared scared, anxious, and guilt-ridden, like a group of thieves caught with their hands in their neighbors' pockets. They were twelve shaken men, each standing between the harsh demands of the Lord Chief Justice’s recent bloodthirsty charge and the weight of their own conscience.
From them Mr. Blood's calm, deliberate glance passed on to consider the Lords Commissioners, and particularly the presiding Judge, that Lord Jeffreys, whose terrible fame had come ahead of him from Dorchester.
From them, Mr. Blood's calm, measured gaze shifted to the Lords Commissioners, especially the presiding Judge, that Lord Jeffreys, whose notorious reputation had preceded him from Dorchester.
He beheld a tall, slight man on the young side of forty, with an oval face that was delicately beautiful. There were dark stains of suffering or sleeplessness under the low-lidded eyes, heightening their brilliance and their gentle melancholy. The face was very pale, save for the vivid colour of the full lips and the hectic flush on the rather high but inconspicuous cheek-bones. It was something in those lips that marred the perfection of that countenance; a fault, elusive but undeniable, lurked there to belie the fine sensitiveness of those nostrils, the tenderness of those dark, liquid eyes and the noble calm of that pale brow.
He saw a tall, slender man in his early forties, with an oval face that was strikingly beautiful. Dark shadows of suffering or sleeplessness lingered under his low-lidded eyes, enhancing their brilliance and gentle sadness. The face was very pale, except for the vivid color of his full lips and a flush on his somewhat high but unobtrusive cheekbones. There was something about those lips that spoiled the perfection of his face; a subtle flaw, undeniable yet elusive, seemed to contradict the delicate sensitivity of his nostrils, the tenderness of his dark, expressive eyes, and the dignified calm of his pale forehead.
The physician in Mr. Blood regarded the man with peculiar interest knowing as he did the agonizing malady from which his lordship suffered, and the amazingly irregular, debauched life that he led in spite of it—perhaps because of it.
The doctor in Mr. Blood looked at the man with unusual interest, aware of the excruciating illness his lordship was dealing with and the shockingly disordered, indulgent life he lived despite it—maybe even because of it.
“Peter Blood, hold up your hand!”
"Peter Blood, put your hand up!"
Abruptly he was recalled to his position by the harsh voice of the clerk of arraigns. His obedience was mechanical, and the clerk droned out the wordy indictment which pronounced Peter Blood a false traitor against the Most Illustrious and Most Excellent Prince, James the Second, by the grace of God, of England, Scotland, France, and Ireland King, his supreme and natural lord. It informed him that, having no fear of God in his heart, but being moved and seduced by the instigation of the Devil, he had failed in the love and true and due natural obedience towards his said lord the King, and had moved to disturb the peace and tranquillity of the kingdom and to stir up war and rebellion to depose his said lord the King from the title, honour, and the regal name of the imperial crown—and much more of the same kind, at the end of all of which he was invited to say whether he was guilty or not guilty. He answered more than was asked.
Suddenly, he was brought back to his senses by the harsh voice of the clerk of arraigns. He responded automatically as the clerk monotonously read out the lengthy charges that declared Peter Blood a false traitor against His Most Illustrious and Excellent Prince, James the Second, by the grace of God, King of England, Scotland, France, and Ireland, his supreme and natural lord. The charges stated that, having no fear of God in his heart and being influenced by the Devil, he had failed in his love and natural obedience to his lord the King, and had attempted to disturb the peace and stability of the kingdom and incite war and rebellion to overthrow his lord the King from the title, honor, and royal name of the imperial crown—and much more along those lines, after which he was asked to say whether he was guilty or not guilty. He replied more than what was required.
“It's entirely innocent I am.”
"I'm completely innocent."
A small, sharp-faced man at a table before and to the right of him bounced up. It was Mr. Pollexfen, the Judge-Advocate.
A small, sharp-faced man at a table in front of him and to his right stood up. It was Mr. Pollexfen, the Judge-Advocate.
“Are you guilty or not guilty?” snapped this peppery gentleman. “You must take the words.”
“Are you guilty or not guilty?” snapped this fiery gentleman. “You have to take the words.”
“Words, is it?” said Peter Blood. “Oh—not guilty.” And he went on, addressing himself to the bench. “On this same subject of words, may it please your lordships, I am guilty of nothing to justify any of those words I have heard used to describe me, unless it be of a want of patience at having been closely confined for two months and longer in a foetid gaol with great peril to my health and even life.”
“Words, is that right?” said Peter Blood. “Oh—not guilty.” He continued, addressing the judges. “Regarding these words, if it pleases your honors, I’m not guilty of anything that would justify any of the terms used to describe me, except perhaps for a lack of patience after being kept in a filthy jail for over two months, which poses a serious risk to my health and even my life.”
Being started, he would have added a deal more; but at this point the Lord Chief Justice interposed in a gentle, rather plaintive voice.
Once he got going, he would have added a lot more; but at that moment, the Lord Chief Justice intervened in a soft, somewhat mournful voice.
“Look you, sir: because we must observe the common and usual methods of trial, I must interrupt you now. You are no doubt ignorant of the forms of law?”
“Listen, sir: because we have to follow the standard and usual methods of trial, I need to interrupt you now. You're probably not familiar with the legal procedures?”
“Not only ignorant, my lord, but hitherto most happy in that ignorance. I could gladly have forgone this acquaintance with them.”
"Not just ignorant, my lord, but up until now, really happy in that ignorance. I would have gladly avoided getting to know them."
A pale smile momentarily lightened the wistful countenance.
A faint smile briefly brightened the dreamy expression.
“I believe you. You shall be fully heard when you come to your defence. But anything you say now is altogether irregular and improper.”
“I believe you. You will have a chance to speak when it’s time for your defense. But anything you say right now is totally out of line and inappropriate.”
Enheartened by that apparent sympathy and consideration, Mr. Blood answered thereafter, as was required of him, that he would be tried by God and his country. Whereupon, having prayed to God to send him a good deliverance, the clerk called upon Andrew Baynes to hold up his hand and plead.
Encouraged by that obvious sympathy and concern, Mr. Blood responded, as he needed to, that he would be judged by God and his country. Then, after praying to God for a favorable outcome, the clerk called on Andrew Baynes to raise his hand and make his plea.
From Baynes, who pleaded not guilty, the clerk passed on to Pitt, who boldly owned his guilt. The Lord Chief Justice stirred at that.
From Baynes, who pleaded not guilty, the clerk moved on to Pitt, who confidently admitted his guilt. The Lord Chief Justice reacted to that.
“Come; that's better,” quoth he, and his four scarlet brethren nodded. “If all were as obstinate as his two fellow-rebels, there would never be an end.”
“Come on; that's better,” he said, and his four scarlet companions nodded. “If everyone was as stubborn as his two fellow rebels, there would never be an end.”
After that ominous interpolation, delivered with an inhuman iciness that sent a shiver through the court, Mr. Pollexfen got to his feet. With great prolixity he stated the general case against the three men, and the particular case against Peter Blood, whose indictment was to be taken first.
After that chilling remark, delivered with a coldness that sent a shiver through the courtroom, Mr. Pollexfen stood up. With excessive detail, he laid out the overall case against the three men and the specific case against Peter Blood, whose indictment was to be addressed first.
The only witness called for the King was Captain Hobart. He testified briskly to the manner in which he had found and taken the three prisoners, together with Lord Gildoy. Upon the orders of his colonel he would have hanged Pitt out of hand, but was restrained by the lies of the prisoner Blood, who led him to believe that Pitt was a peer of the realm and a person of consideration.
The only witness called for the King was Captain Hobart. He testified quickly about how he found and captured the three prisoners, along with Lord Gildoy. Following his colonel's orders, he would have hanged Pitt on the spot, but was held back by the lies of the prisoner Blood, who made him think that Pitt was a nobleman and someone of importance.
As the Captain's evidence concluded, Lord Jeffreys looked across at Peter Blood.
As the Captain finished giving his testimony, Lord Jeffreys glanced over at Peter Blood.
“Will the prisoner Blood ask the witness any questions?”
“Will the prisoner Blood ask the witness any questions?”
“None, my lord. He has correctly related what occurred.”
“None, my lord. He has accurately described what happened.”
“I am glad to have your admission of that without any of the prevarications that are usual in your kind. And I will say this, that here prevarication would avail you little. For we always have the truth in the end. Be sure of that.”
“I’m glad you admitted that without any of the usual excuses from your kind. And I’ll say this: here, excuses won’t help you much. Because we always find out the truth in the end. Count on it.”
Baynes and Pitt similarly admitted the accuracy of the Captain's evidence, whereupon the scarlet figure of the Lord Chief Justice heaved a sigh of relief.
Baynes and Pitt also acknowledged that the Captain's testimony was accurate, at which point the red figure of the Lord Chief Justice let out a sigh of relief.
“This being so, let us get on, in God's name; for we have much to do.” There was now no trace of gentleness in his voice. It was brisk and rasping, and the lips through which it passed were curved in scorn. “I take it, Mr. Pollexfen, that the wicked treason of these three rogues being established—indeed, admitted by them—there is no more to be said.”
“This being the case, let’s move on, for we have a lot to do.” There was no hint of gentleness in his voice now. It was sharp and rough, and his lips twisted in disdain. “I assume, Mr. Pollexfen, that with the wicked betrayal of these three criminals established—indeed, admitted by them—there's nothing more to discuss.”
Peter Blood's voice rang out crisply, on a note that almost seemed to contain laughter.
Peter Blood's voice sounded clear and bright, almost as if it carried a hint of laughter.
“May it please your lordship, but there's a deal more to be said.”
“Your honor, there’s a lot more to discuss.”
His lordship looked at him, first in blank amazement at his audacity, then gradually with an expression of dull anger. The scarlet lips fell into unpleasant, cruel lines that transfigured the whole countenance.
His lordship stared at him, first in shock at his boldness, then slowly with a look of dull anger. His scarlet lips twisted into unpleasant, cruel lines that changed his whole face.
“How now, rogue? Would you waste our time with idle subterfuge?”
“How now, trickster? Are you really going to waste our time with pointless deceit?”
“I would have your lordship and the gentlemen of the jury hear me on my defence, as your lordship promised that I should be heard.”
“I would like you, my lord, and the gentlemen of the jury to listen to my defense, as you promised that I would be heard.”
“Why, so you shall, villain; so you shall.” His lordship's voice was harsh as a file. He writhed as he spoke, and for an instant his features were distorted. A delicate dead-white hand, on which the veins showed blue, brought forth a handkerchief with which he dabbed his lips and then his brow. Observing him with his physician's eye, Peter Blood judged him a prey to the pain of the disease that was destroying him. “So you shall. But after the admission made, what defence remains?”
“Why, you will, villain; you will.” His lordship's voice was rough and grating. He twisted as he spoke, and for a moment his face was contorted. A fragile, pale hand, with blue veins visible, pulled out a handkerchief to dab at his lips and then his forehead. Watching him with a doctor's gaze, Peter Blood figured he was suffering from the pain of the illness that was consuming him. “You will. But after that admission, what defense is left?”
“You shall judge, my lord.”
"You will judge, my lord."
“That is the purpose for which I sit here.”
"That's the reason I'm sitting here."
“And so shall you, gentlemen.” Blood looked from judge to jury. The latter shifted uncomfortably under the confident flash of his blue eyes. Lord Jeffreys's bullying charge had whipped the spirit out of them. Had they, themselves, been prisoners accused of treason, he could not have arraigned them more ferociously.
“And so shall you, gentlemen.” Blood glanced from the judge to the jury. The latter shifted uncomfortably under the confident glare of his blue eyes. Lord Jeffreys's intimidating accusation had drained their spirit. If they had been the ones on trial for treason, he could not have attacked them more fiercely.
Peter Blood stood boldly forward, erect, self-possessed, and saturnine. He was freshly shaven, and his periwig, if out of curl, was at least carefully combed and dressed.
Peter Blood stood boldly, straight, confident, and serious. He was freshly shaved, and although his wig was a bit frizzy, it was at least neatly combed and styled.
“Captain Hobart has testified to what he knows—that he found me at Oglethorpe's Farm on the Monday morning after the battle at Weston. But he has not told you what I did there.”
“Captain Hobart has shared what he knows—that he found me at Oglethorpe's Farm on the Monday morning after the battle at Weston. But he hasn't mentioned what I did there.”
Again the Judge broke in. “Why, what should you have been doing there in the company of rebels, two of whom—Lord Gildoy and your fellow there—have already admitted their guilt?”
Again the Judge interrupted. “Why, what were you doing there with rebels, two of whom—Lord Gildoy and your friend there—have already confessed to their guilt?”
“That is what I beg leave to tell your lordship.”
"That is what I respectfully request to share with you, my lord."
“I pray you do, and in God's name be brief, man. For if I am to be troubled with the say of all you traitor dogs, I may sit here until the Spring Assizes.”
“I hope you do, and in God’s name, keep it short, man. Because if I have to listen to all you traitor dogs, I could be sitting here until the Spring Assizes.”
“I was there, my lord, in my quality as a physician, to dress Lord Gildoy's wounds.”
“I was there, my lord, as a doctor, to treat Lord Gildoy's wounds.”
“What's this? Do you tell us that you are a physician?”
"What's this? Are you saying that you're a doctor?"
“A graduate of Trinity College, Dublin.”
“A graduate of Trinity College, Dublin.”
“Good God!” cried Lord Jeffreys, his voice suddenly swelling, his eyes upon the jury. “What an impudent rogue is this! You heard the witness say that he had known him in Tangiers some years ago, and that he was then an officer in the French service. You heard the prisoner admit that the witness had spoken the truth?”
“Good God!” shouted Lord Jeffreys, his voice rising as he looked at the jury. “What an arrogant scoundrel this is! You heard the witness say that he had known him in Tangiers a few years back, and that he was an officer in the French service at that time. You heard the prisoner confirm that the witness was telling the truth?”
“Why, so he had. Yet what I am telling you is also true, so it is. For some years I was a soldier; but before that I was a physician, and I have been one again since January last, established in Bridgewater, as I can bring a hundred witnesses to prove.”
“Yeah, he definitely did. But what I’m saying is also true. For a few years, I was a soldier; but before that, I was a doctor, and I’ve been one again since last January, set up in Bridgewater, and I can provide a hundred witnesses to back that up.”
“There's not the need to waste our time with that. I will convict you out of your own rascally mouth. I will ask you only this: How came you, who represent yourself as a physician peacefully following your calling in the town of Bridgewater, to be with the army of the Duke of Monmouth?”
“There's no need to waste our time with that. I'll expose you with your own words. I'll ask you just this: How did you, who claim to be a doctor peacefully practicing in Bridgewater, end up with the army of the Duke of Monmouth?”
“I was never with that army. No witness has sworn to that, and I dare swear that no witness will. I never was attracted to the late rebellion. I regarded the adventure as a wicked madness. I take leave to ask your lordship” (his brogue became more marked than ever) “what should I, who was born and bred a papist, be doing in the army of the Protestant Champion?”
“I was never with that army. No witness has testified to that, and I swear no witness will. I was never drawn to the recent rebellion. I saw that adventure as a terrible madness. If I may ask your lordship” (his accent became more pronounced than ever) “what should I, who was born and raised a Catholic, be doing in the army of the Protestant Champion?”
“A papist thou?” The judge gloomed on him a moment. “Art more like a snivelling, canting Jack Presbyter. I tell you, man, I can smell a Presbyterian forty miles.”
“A Catholic, huh?” The judge glared at him for a moment. “You’re more like a whiny, self-righteous Presbyterian. I’m telling you, I can smell a Presbyterian from forty miles away.”
“Then I'll take leave to marvel that with so keen a nose your lordship can't smell a papist at four paces.”
“Then I’ll take a moment to wonder how, with such a sharp nose, you can’t smell a Catholic from four paces away.”
There was a ripple of laughter in the galleries, instantly quelled by the fierce glare of the Judge and the voice of the crier.
There was a burst of laughter in the galleries, quickly silenced by the intense stare of the Judge and the voice of the crier.
Lord Jeffreys leaned farther forward upon his desk. He raised that delicate white hand, still clutching its handkerchief, and sprouting from a froth of lace.
Lord Jeffreys leaned farther forward on his desk. He lifted his delicate white hand, still holding onto the handkerchief, which was surrounded by a frill of lace.
“We'll leave your religion out of account for the moment, friend,” said he. “But mark what I say to you.” With a minatory forefinger he beat the time of his words. “Know, friend, that there is no religion a man can pretend to can give a countenance to lying. Thou hast a precious immortal soul, and there is nothing in the world equal to it in value. Consider that the great God of Heaven and Earth, before Whose tribunal thou and we and all persons are to stand at the last day, will take vengeance on thee for every falsehood, and justly strike thee into eternal flames, make thee drop into the bottomless pit of fire and brimstone, if thou offer to deviate the least from the truth and nothing but the truth. For I tell thee God is not mocked. On that I charge you to answer truthfully. How came you to be taken with these rebels?”
“We'll set your religion aside for now, my friend,” he said. “But listen to what I’m saying.” He emphasized his words with a warning finger. “Understand this, friend: no religion a person claims can justify lying. You have a precious immortal soul, and nothing in the world is more valuable. Remember that the great God of Heaven and Earth, before Whose judgement seat you, me, and everyone else will stand on the last day, will punish you for every lie, justly casting you into eternal flames, forcing you to descend into the endless pit of fire and brimstone if you stray even a little from the truth. Because I tell you, God is not to be mocked. With that, I urge you to respond honestly. How did you get involved with these rebels?”
Peter Blood gaped at him a moment in consternation. The man was incredible, unreal, fantastic, a nightmare judge. Then he collected himself to answer.
Peter Blood stared at him in shock for a moment. The man was unbelievable, surreal, absurd, a judge straight out of a nightmare. Then he gathered himself to respond.
“I was summoned that morning to succour Lord Gildoy, and I conceived it to be the duty imposed upon me by my calling to answer that summons.”
“I was called that morning to help Lord Gildoy, and I believed it was my duty, as part of my role, to respond to that call.”
“Did you so?” The Judge, terrible now of aspect—his face white, his twisted lips red as the blood for which they thirsted—glared upon him in evil mockery. Then he controlled himself as if by an effort. He sighed. He resumed his earlier gentle plaintiveness. “Lord! How you waste our time. But I'll have patience with you. Who summoned you?”
“Did you really?” The Judge, looking terrible now—his face pale, his twisted lips as red as the blood they craved—glared at him with cruel mockery. Then he gathered himself as if it took effort. He sighed. He returned to his previous gentle tone of complaint. “Goodness! How you waste our time. But I’ll be patient with you. Who called you here?”
“Master Pitt there, as he will testify.”
“Master Pitt is right there, and he can confirm it.”
“Oh! Master Pitt will testify—he that is himself a traitor self-confessed. Is that your witness?”
“Oh! Master Pitt will testify—he’s a traitor who admits it himself. Is that your witness?”
“There is also Master Baynes here, who can answer to it.”
“Master Baynes is also here and can confirm it.”
“Good Master Baynes will have to answer for himself; and I doubt not he'll be greatly exercised to save his own neck from a halter. Come, come, sir; are these your only witnesses?”
“Good Master Baynes will have to stand up for himself; and I have no doubt he’ll be very worried about saving his own neck from a noose. Come on, sir; are these your only witnesses?”
“I could bring others from Bridgewater, who saw me set out that morning upon the crupper of Master Pitt's horse.”
“I could bring others from Bridgewater, who saw me leave that morning on the back of Master Pitt's horse.”
His lordship smiled. “It will not be necessary. For, mark me, I do not intend to waste more time on you. Answer me only this: When Master Pitt, as you pretend, came to summon you, did you know that he had been, as you have heard him confess, of Monmouth's following?”
His lordship smiled. “That's not necessary. Listen, I don't plan to waste any more time on you. Just answer this: When Master Pitt, as you claim, came to summon you, did you know that he had been, as you heard him confess, one of Monmouth's followers?”
“I did, My lord.”
“I did, my lord.”
“You did! Ha!” His lordship looked at the cringing jury and uttered a short, stabbing laugh. “Yet in spite of that you went with him?”
“You did! Ha!” His lordship glanced at the cowering jury and let out a quick, sharp laugh. “And still, you went with him?”
“To succour a wounded man, as was my sacred duty.”
“To help a wounded man, as it was my duty to do.”
“Thy sacred duty, sayest thou?” Fury blazed out of him again. “Good God! What a generation of vipers do we live in! Thy sacred duty, rogue, is to thy King and to God. But let it pass. Did he tell you whom it was that you were desired to succour?”
“Your sacred duty, you say?” Anger flared up in him again. “Good God! What a generation of snakes we live in! Your sacred duty, scoundrel, is to your King and to God. But let's move on. Did he tell you who it was that you were asked to help?”
“Lord Gildoy—yes.”
“Lord Gildoy—yes.”
“And you knew that Lord Gildoy had been wounded in the battle, and on what side he fought?”
“And you knew that Lord Gildoy had been injured in the battle, and which side he fought for?”
“I knew.”
“I know.”
“And yet, being, as you would have us believe, a true and loyal subject of our Lord the King, you went to succour him?”
“And yet, claiming to be a true and loyal subject of our Lord the King, you went to help him?”
Peter Blood lost patience for a moment. “My business, my lord, was with his wounds, not with his politics.”
Peter Blood lost his patience for a moment. “My business, my lord, is with his wounds, not his politics.”
A murmur from the galleries and even from the jury approved him. It served only to drive his terrible judge into a deeper fury.
A murmur from the audience and even from the jury showed their approval of him. It only made his terrible judge angrier.
“Jesus God! Was there ever such an impudent villain in the world as thou?” He swung, white-faced, to the jury. “I hope, gentlemen of the jury, you take notice of the horrible carriage of this traitor rogue, and withal you cannot but observe the spirit of this sort of people, what a villainous and devilish one it is. Out of his own mouth he has said enough to hang him a dozen times. Yet is there more. Answer me this, sir: When you cozened Captain Hobart with your lies concerning the station of this other traitor Pitt, what was your business then?”
“Jesus! Is there ever been such a brazen villain in the world as you?” He turned, pale-faced, to the jury. “I hope, gentlemen of the jury, you notice the awful behavior of this treacherous rogue, and you can’t help but see the nature of this kind of person, what a villainous and wicked one it is. From his own mouth, he has said enough to hang him a dozen times. But there’s more. Answer me this, sir: When you tricked Captain Hobart with your lies about the position of that other traitor Pitt, what was your intention then?”
“To save him from being hanged without trial, as was threatened.”
“To save him from being hanged without a trial, as had been threatened.”
“What concern was it of yours whether or how the wretch was hanged?”
“What difference did it make to you whether or how the criminal was hanged?”
“Justice is the concern of every loyal subject, for an injustice committed by one who holds the King's commission is in some sense a dishonour to the King's majesty.”
“Justice is the concern of every loyal citizen, because an injustice committed by someone who holds the King's commission is, in some way, a dishonor to the King's majesty.”
It was a shrewd, sharp thrust aimed at the jury, and it reveals, I think, the alertness of the man's mind, his self-possession ever steadiest in moments of dire peril. With any other jury it must have made the impression that he hoped to make. It may even have made its impression upon these poor pusillanimous sheep. But the dread judge was there to efface it.
It was a clever, pointed jab directed at the jury, and it shows, I think, the sharpness of the man's mind, his calmness always strongest in moments of extreme danger. With any other jury, it surely would have made the impact he intended. It might have even influenced these poor timid individuals. But the intimidating judge was there to erase it.
He gasped aloud, then flung himself violently forward.
He gasped loudly, then threw himself forward forcefully.
“Lord of Heaven!” he stormed. “Was there ever such a canting, impudent rascal? But I have done with you. I see thee, villain, I see thee already with a halter round thy neck.”
“Lord of Heaven!” he shouted. “Has there ever been such a pretentious, cheeky jerk? But I’m done with you. I see you, villain, I see you already with a noose around your neck.”
Having spoken so, gloatingly, evilly, he sank back again, and composed himself. It was as if a curtain fell. All emotion passed again from his pale face. Back to invest it again came that gentle melancholy. Speaking after a moment's pause, his voice was soft, almost tender, yet every word of it carried sharply through that hushed court.
After saying that with a smirk, he leaned back and relaxed. It was like a curtain had dropped. All emotion vanished from his pale face. That gentle sadness returned. After a brief pause, his voice was soft, almost gentle, yet every word resonated clearly in that quiet courtroom.
“If I know my own heart it is not in my nature to desire the hurt of anybody, much less to delight in his eternal perdition. It is out of compassion for you that I have used all these words—because I would have you have some regard for your immortal soul, and not ensure its damnation by obdurately persisting in falsehood and prevarication. But I see that all the pains in the world, and all compassion and charity are lost upon you, and therefore I will say no more to you.” He turned again to the jury that countenance of wistful beauty. “Gentlemen, I must tell you for law, of which we are the judges, and not you, that if any person be in actual rebellion against the King, and another person—who really and actually was not in rebellion—does knowingly receive, harbour, comfort, or succour him, such a person is as much a traitor as he who indeed bore arms. We are bound by our oaths and consciences to declare to you what is law; and you are bound by your oaths and your consciences to deliver and to declare to us by your verdict the truth of the facts.”
“If I know my own heart, I don't wish harm on anyone, let alone take pleasure in their eternal damnation. I have said all this out of concern for you—because I want you to care about your eternal soul and not condemn it by stubbornly sticking to lies and deceit. But I can see that no amount of effort, compassion, or kindness is getting through to you, so I won't say anything further.” He turned once more to the jury with a look of sincere beauty. “Gentlemen, I must inform you about the law, of which we are the judges, not you. If someone is in open rebellion against the King, and another individual—who truly isn't in rebellion—knowingly gives aid, shelter, comfort, or support to that rebel, that person is just as much a traitor as the one who actually took up arms. We are obligated by our oaths and our conscience to tell you what the law is; and you are obligated by your oaths and your conscience to give us the truth of the facts with your verdict.”
Upon that he proceeded to his summing-up, showing how Baynes and Blood were both guilty of treason, the first for having harboured a traitor, the second for having succoured that traitor by dressing his wounds. He interlarded his address by sycophantic allusions to his natural lord and lawful sovereign, the King, whom God had set over them, and with vituperations of Nonconformity and of Monmouth, of whom—in his own words—he dared boldly affirm that the meanest subject within the kingdom that was of legitimate birth had a better title to the crown. “Jesus God! That ever we should have such a generation of vipers among us,” he burst out in rhetorical frenzy. And then he sank back as if exhausted by the violence he had used. A moment he was still, dabbing his lips again; then he moved uneasily; once more his features were twisted by pain, and in a few snarling, almost incoherent words he dismissed the jury to consider the verdict.
Then he started his closing argument, explaining how Baynes and Blood were both guilty of treason—the first for sheltering a traitor, and the second for helping that traitor by bandaging his wounds. He mixed in flattering remarks about his rightful lord and sovereign, the King, whom God had placed over them, along with harsh criticisms of Nonconformity and Monmouth, of whom—using his own words—he boldly claimed that even the lowest-born legitimate subject in the kingdom had a stronger claim to the throne. “Jesus God! How could we have such a generation of vipers among us?” he exclaimed with dramatic intensity. Then he seemed to collapse, as if the force of his speech had drained him. For a moment he was silent, dabbing his lips again; then he shifted restlessly; once more his face twisted in pain, and in a few snarling, almost incoherent words, he told the jury to deliberate on their verdict.
Peter Blood had listened to the intemperate, the blasphemous, and almost obscene invective of that tirade with a detachment that afterwards, in retrospect, surprised him. He was so amazed by the man, by the reactions taking place in him between mind and body, and by his methods of bullying and coercing the jury into bloodshed, that he almost forgot that his own life was at stake.
Peter Blood had listened to the extreme, blasphemous, and nearly offensive tirade with a detachment that later surprised him. He was so taken aback by the man, by the reactions happening within him between mind and body, and by his ways of intimidating and forcing the jury into violence, that he almost forgot his own life was on the line.
The absence of that dazed jury was a brief one. The verdict found the three prisoners guilty. Peter Blood looked round the scarlet-hung court. For an instant that foam of white faces seemed to heave before him. Then he was himself again, and a voice was asking him what he had to say for himself, why sentence of death should not be passed upon him, being convicted of high treason.
The absence of that stunned jury didn't last long. The verdict found the three prisoners guilty. Peter Blood glanced around the courtroom draped in red. For a moment, the sea of white faces appeared to swell before him. Then he regained his composure, and a voice asked him what he had to say for himself, why the death penalty shouldn’t be imposed on him for being convicted of high treason.
He laughed, and his laugh jarred uncannily upon the deathly stillness of the court. It was all so grotesque, such a mockery of justice administered by that wistful-eyed jack-pudding in scarlet, who was himself a mockery—the venal instrument of a brutally spiteful and vindictive king. His laughter shocked the austerity of that same jack-pudding.
He laughed, and his laugh sounded unnervingly out of place in the deathly silence of the courtroom. It was all so absurd, such a mockery of justice handled by that wistful-eyed clown in red, who was himself a joke—the corrupt tool of a brutally spiteful and vengeful king. His laughter shocked the seriousness of that same clown.
“Do you laugh, sirrah, with the rope about your neck, upon the very threshold of that eternity you are so suddenly to enter into?”
“Do you laugh, dude, with the rope around your neck, right on the edge of that eternity you’re about to step into?”
And then Blood took his revenge.
And then Blood got his revenge.
“Faith, it's in better case I am for mirth than your lordship. For I have this to say before you deliver judgment. Your lordship sees me—an innocent man whose only offence is that I practised charity—with a halter round my neck. Your lordship, being the justiciar, speaks with knowledge of what is to come to me. I, being a physician, may speak with knowledge of what is to come to your lordship. And I tell you that I would not now change places with you—that I would not exchange this halter that you fling about my neck for the stone that you carry in your body. The death to which you may doom me is a light pleasantry by contrast with the death to which your lordship has been doomed by that Great Judge with whose name your lordship makes so free.”
"Honestly, I'm in a better mood for laughter than you are, my lord. I have something to say before you make your decision. You see me—an innocent man whose only crime is that I've tried to be kind—with a noose around my neck. You, as the judge, understand what fate awaits me. I, as a doctor, know what lies ahead for you. And I tell you, I wouldn’t trade places with you for anything—I wouldn’t swap this noose you put around my neck for the stone inside your body. The death you might sentence me to is a light concern compared to the one you’re facing from that Great Judge whose name you toss around so casually."
The Lord Chief Justice sat stiffly upright, his face ashen, his lips twitching, and whilst you might have counted ten there was no sound in that paralyzed court after Peter Blood had finished speaking. All those who knew Lord Jeffreys regarded this as the lull before the storm, and braced themselves for the explosion. But none came.
The Lord Chief Justice sat rigidly, his face pale, his lips twitching, and while you could have counted to ten, there was complete silence in the frozen courtroom after Peter Blood finished speaking. Everyone who knew Lord Jeffreys saw this as the calm before the storm and prepared themselves for the outburst. But none came.
Slowly, faintly, the colour crept back into that ashen face. The scarlet figure lost its rigidity, and bent forward. His lordship began to speak. In a muted voice and briefly—much more briefly than his wont on such occasions and in a manner entirely mechanical, the manner of a man whose thoughts are elsewhere while his lips are speaking—he delivered sentence of death in the prescribed form, and without the least allusion to what Peter Blood had said. Having delivered it, he sank back exhausted, his eyes half-closed, his brow agleam with sweat.
Slowly, faintly, color returned to that pale face. The red figure became less rigid and leaned forward. His lordship started to speak. In a low voice and briefly—much shorter than usual for such occasions and in a completely mechanical way, like a person whose mind is elsewhere while speaking—he pronounced the sentence of death in the required format, without any mention of what Peter Blood had said. Once he finished, he collapsed back, exhausted, his eyes half-closed, and his forehead glistening with sweat.
The prisoners filed out.
The inmates exited.
Mr. Pollexfen—a Whig at heart despite the position of Judge-Advocate which he occupied—was overheard by one of the jurors to mutter in the ear of a brother counsel:
Mr. Pollexfen—a Whig at heart despite the position of Judge-Advocate that he held—was overheard by one of the jurors muttering in the ear of a fellow lawyer:
“On my soul, that swarthy rascal has given his lordship a scare. It's a pity he must hang. For a man who can frighten Jeffreys should go far.”
“Honestly, that dark-skinned troublemaker has given his lord a scare. It's a shame he has to hang. A man who can scare Jeffreys should go places.”
CHAPTER IV. HUMAN MERCHANDISE
Mr. Pollexfen was at one and the same time right and wrong—a condition much more common than is generally supposed.
Mr. Pollexfen was both right and wrong at the same time—a situation that's actually more common than people usually think.
He was right in his indifferently expressed thought that a man whose mien and words could daunt such a lord of terror as Jeffreys, should by the dominance of his nature be able to fashion himself a considerable destiny. He was wrong—though justifiably so—in his assumption that Peter Blood must hang.
He was correct in his casually stated belief that a man whose presence and words could intimidate a terrifying figure like Jeffreys should, by the strength of his character, be able to shape a significant destiny for himself. He was mistaken—though understandably so—in his assumption that Peter Blood would be executed.
I have said that the tribulations with which he was visited as a result of his errand of mercy to Oglethorpe's Farm contained—although as yet he did not perceive it, perhaps—two sources of thankfulness: one that he was tried at all; the other that his trial took place on the 19th of September. Until the 18th, the sentences passed by the court of the Lords Commissioners had been carried out literally and expeditiously. But on the morning of the 19th there arrived at Taunton a courier from Lord Sunderland, the Secretary of State, with a letter for Lord Jeffreys wherein he was informed that His Majesty had been graciously pleased to command that eleven hundred rebels should be furnished for transportation to some of His Majesty's southern plantations, Jamaica, Barbados, or any of the Leeward Islands.
I’ve mentioned that the hardships he faced because of his mission to Oglethorpe's Farm included—though he might not realize it yet—two reasons to be thankful: first, that he was even tested; and second, that his trial happened on September 19th. Until the 18th, the sentences handed down by the court of the Lords Commissioners had been executed quickly and exactly. But on the morning of the 19th, a courier from Lord Sunderland, the Secretary of State, arrived in Taunton with a letter for Lord Jeffreys, informing him that His Majesty had graciously ordered that eleven hundred rebels be prepared for transportation to some of His Majesty's southern plantations, whether Jamaica, Barbados, or any of the Leeward Islands.
You are not to suppose that this command was dictated by any sense of mercy. Lord Churchill was no more than just when he spoke of the King's heart as being as insensible as marble. It had been realized that in these wholesale hangings there was taking place a reckless waste of valuable material. Slaves were urgently required in the plantations, and a healthy, vigorous man could be reckoned worth at least from ten to fifteen pounds. Then, there were at court many gentlemen who had some claim or other upon His Majesty's bounty. Here was a cheap and ready way to discharge these claims. From amongst the convicted rebels a certain number might be set aside to be bestowed upon those gentlemen, so that they might dispose of them to their own profit.
You shouldn’t think that this order came from any sense of compassion. Lord Churchill was right when he described the King's heart as being as unfeeling as marble. It became clear that these mass hangings represented a reckless loss of valuable resources. There was a pressing need for slaves on the plantations, and a healthy, strong man could be valued at least between ten to fifteen pounds. Additionally, there were many gentlemen at court who had various claims on the King's generosity. This was a cheap and convenient way to fulfill those claims. Some of the convicted rebels could be selected to be given to these gentlemen so they could profit from them.
My Lord Sunderland's letter gives precise details of the royal munificence in human flesh. A thousand prisoners were to be distributed among some eight courtiers and others, whilst a postscriptum to his lordship's letter asked for a further hundred to be held at the disposal of the Queen. These prisoners were to be transported at once to His Majesty's southern plantations, and to be kept there for the space of ten years before being restored to liberty, the parties to whom they were assigned entering into security to see that transportation was immediately effected.
My Lord Sunderland's letter provides exact details about the royal generosity in human lives. A thousand prisoners were set to be divided among eight courtiers and others, while a postscript in his lordship's letter requested an additional hundred to be kept available for the Queen. These prisoners were to be transported right away to His Majesty's southern plantations, where they would be held for ten years before being released. The recipients of these prisoners had to guarantee that the transportation would happen immediately.
We know from Lord Jeffreys's secretary how the Chief Justice inveighed that night in drunken frenzy against this misplaced clemency to which His Majesty had been persuaded. We know how he attempted by letter to induce the King to reconsider his decision. But James adhered to it. It was—apart from the indirect profit he derived from it—a clemency full worthy of him. He knew that to spare lives in this fashion was to convert them into living deaths. Many must succumb in torment to the horrors of West Indian slavery, and so be the envy of their surviving companions.
We know from Lord Jeffreys's secretary that the Chief Justice raged that night in a drunken fury against the misguided mercy that the King had been convinced to show. We know he tried to persuade the King to change his mind through a letter. But James stood firm. It was—besides the indirect benefit he gained from it—a mercy that was truly fitting for him. He understood that saving lives in this way was turning them into living deaths. Many would suffer in agony from the horrors of West Indian slavery, becoming the envy of those who lived on.
Thus it happened that Peter Blood, and with him Jeremy Pitt and Andrew Baynes, instead of being hanged, drawn, and quartered as their sentences directed, were conveyed to Bristol and there shipped with some fifty others aboard the Jamaica Merchant. From close confinement under hatches, ill-nourishment and foul water, a sickness broke out amongst them, of which eleven died. Amongst these was the unfortunate yeoman from Oglethorpe's Farm, brutally torn from his quiet homestead amid the fragrant cider orchards for no other sin but that he had practised mercy.
So it happened that Peter Blood, along with Jeremy Pitt and Andrew Baynes, instead of being hanged, drawn, and quartered as their sentences dictated, were taken to Bristol and there shipped with about fifty others on the Jamaica Merchant. After being confined below deck, starved, and given foul water, an illness broke out among them, resulting in the death of eleven. Among them was the unfortunate farmer from Oglethorpe's Farm, violently ripped from his peaceful home surrounded by fragrant cider orchards for no other crime than practicing mercy.
The mortality might have been higher than it was but for Peter Blood. At first the master of the Jamaica Merchant had answered with oaths and threats the doctor's expostulations against permitting men to perish in this fashion, and his insistence that he should be made free of the medicine chest and given leave to minister to the sick. But presently Captain Gardner came to see that he might be brought to task for these too heavy losses of human merchandise and because of this he was belatedly glad to avail himself of the skill of Peter Blood. The doctor went to work zealously and zestfully, and wrought so ably that, by his ministrations and by improving the condition of his fellow-captives, he checked the spread of the disease.
The death toll could have been higher if it weren't for Peter Blood. At first, the captain of the Jamaica Merchant responded to the doctor’s protests about letting men die like this with curses and threats, refusing to allow him access to the medicine chest or the chance to help the sick. But soon Captain Gardner realized he could be held accountable for these excessive losses of human lives, and because of that, he reluctantly decided to let Peter Blood use his skills. The doctor got to work eagerly and effectively, and he was so successful that, through his care and by improving the health of his fellow captives, he managed to slow the spread of the disease.
Towards the middle of December the Jamaica Merchant dropped anchor in Carlisle Bay, and put ashore the forty-two surviving rebels-convict.
Towards the middle of December, the Jamaica Merchant dropped anchor in Carlisle Bay and brought ashore the forty-two remaining rebel convicts.
If these unfortunates had imagined—as many of them appear to have done—that they were coming into some wild, savage country, the prospect, of which they had a glimpse before they were hustled over the ship's side into the waiting boats, was enough to correct the impression. They beheld a town of sufficiently imposing proportions composed of houses built upon European notions of architecture, but without any of the huddle usual in European cities. The spire of a church rose dominantly above the red roofs, a fort guarded the entrance of the wide harbour, with guns thrusting their muzzles between the crenels, and the wide facade of Government House revealed itself dominantly placed on a gentle hill above the town. This hill was vividly green as is an English hill in April, and the day was such a day as April gives to England, the season of heavy rains being newly ended.
If these unfortunate people had thought—as many of them seem to have—that they were entering a wild, savage land, the view they caught before being hurried over the ship's side into the waiting boats was enough to change their minds. They saw a town of impressive size, filled with houses designed based on European architecture, but without the usual cramped feel of European cities. The spire of a church stood prominently above the red roofs, a fort protected the entrance to the wide harbor, with cannons poking out between the battlements, and the grand facade of Government House was prominently situated on a gentle hill overlooking the town. This hill was vividly green like an English hill in April, and it was one of those beautiful April days that England experiences after the heavy rains have just ended.
On a wide cobbled space on the sea front they found a guard of red-coated militia drawn up to receive them, and a crowd—attracted by their arrival—which in dress and manner differed little from a crowd in a seaport at home save that it contained fewer women and a great number of negroes.
On a large cobblestone area by the waterfront, they saw a group of red-coated militia gathered to greet them, along with a crowd that had gathered because of their arrival. The crowd's clothing and behavior were not much different from a crowd in a port back home, except that it had fewer women and many more Black individuals.
To inspect them, drawn up there on the mole, came Governor Steed, a short, stout, red-faced gentleman, in blue taffetas burdened by a prodigious amount of gold lace, who limped a little and leaned heavily upon a stout ebony cane. After him, in the uniform of a colonel of the Barbados Militia, rolled a tall, corpulent man who towered head and shoulders above the Governor, with malevolence plainly written on his enormous yellowish countenance. At his side, and contrasting oddly with his grossness, moving with an easy stripling grace, came a slight young lady in a modish riding-gown. The broad brim of a grey hat with scarlet sweep of ostrich plume shaded an oval face upon which the climate of the Tropic of Cancer had made no impression, so delicately fair was its complexion. Ringlets of red-brown hair hung to her shoulders. Frankness looked out from her hazel eyes which were set wide; commiseration repressed now the mischievousness that normally inhabited her fresh young mouth.
To check them out, Governor Steed arrived at the mole, a short, stocky, red-faced guy in a blue taffeta outfit covered in an excessive amount of gold lace. He limped a bit and leaned heavily on a sturdy ebony cane. Following him was a tall, heavyset man in the uniform of a colonel from the Barbados Militia, towering over the Governor with a clearly hostile look on his large, yellowish face. Next to him, providing a stark contrast to his bulk, was a slender young woman in a stylish riding outfit, moving gracefully. A wide-brimmed grey hat adorned with a striking scarlet ostrich plume shaded her oval face, which remained untouched by the harsh Tropic of Cancer sun, its complexion delicately fair. Ringlets of red-brown hair cascaded to her shoulders. Her hazel eyes, wide and filled with honesty, showed a glimmer of compassion, tempering the mischief that typically danced around her fresh young smile.
Peter Blood caught himself staring in a sort of amazement at that piquant face, which seemed here so out of place, and finding his stare returned, he shifted uncomfortably. He grew conscious of the sorry figure that he cut. Unwashed, with rank and matted hair and a disfiguring black beard upon his face, and the erstwhile splendid suit of black camlet in which he had been taken prisoner now reduced to rags that would have disgraced a scarecrow, he was in no case for inspection by such dainty eyes as these. Nevertheless, they continued to inspect him with round-eyed, almost childlike wonder and pity. Their owner put forth a hand to touch the scarlet sleeve of her companion, whereupon with an ill-tempered grunt the man swung his great bulk round so that he directly confronted her.
Peter Blood found himself staring in amazement at that striking face, which seemed so out of place here, and when he realized she was staring back, he shifted uncomfortably. He became aware of the sorry sight he presented. Unwashed, with filthy, tangled hair and a scruffy black beard, and the once splendid black camlet suit he had worn when he was captured now reduced to rags that would embarrass a scarecrow, he was definitely not in a condition for scrutiny by such delicate eyes. Yet, she continued to look at him with wide-eyed, almost childlike wonder and sympathy. She reached out to touch the scarlet sleeve of her companion, at which point he turned around with an annoyed grunt to face her directly.
Looking up into his face, she was speaking to him earnestly, but the Colonel plainly gave her no more than the half of his attention. His little beady eyes, closely flanking a fleshly, pendulous nose, had passed from her and were fixed upon fair-haired, sturdy young Pitt, who was standing beside Blood.
Looking up at his face, she spoke to him earnestly, but the Colonel clearly gave her only half of his attention. His small, beady eyes, which were set closely beside a fleshy, drooping nose, had moved away from her and were now focused on the fair-haired, strong young Pitt, who stood next to Blood.
The Governor had also come to a halt, and for a moment now that little group of three stood in conversation. What the lady said, Peter could not hear at all, for she lowered her voice; the Colonel's reached him in a confused rumble, but the Governor was neither considerate nor indistinct; he had a high-pitched voice which carried far, and believing himself witty, he desired to be heard by all.
The Governor had also stopped, and for a moment, that little group of three was having a conversation. Peter couldn't hear the lady at all because she lowered her voice; the Colonel's words reached him as a jumbled murmur, but the Governor was neither thoughtful nor subtle; he had a shrill voice that carried quite a distance, and thinking he was funny, he wanted everyone to hear him.
“But, my dear Colonel Bishop, it is for you to take first choice from this dainty nosegay, and at your own price. After that we'll send the rest to auction.”
“But, my dear Colonel Bishop, you get to choose first from this lovely bouquet, and at the price you set. After that, we’ll send the rest to auction.”
Colonel Bishop nodded his acknowledgment. He raised his voice in answering. “Your excellency is very good. But, faith, they're a weedy lot, not likely to be of much value in the plantation.” His beady eyes scanned them again, and his contempt of them deepened the malevolence of his face. It was as if he were annoyed with them for being in no better condition. Then he beckoned forward Captain Gardner, the master of the Jamaica Merchant, and for some minutes stood in talk with him over a list which the latter produced at his request.
Colonel Bishop nodded in acknowledgment. He raised his voice to respond, “You're very kind, Your Excellency. But honestly, they’re a sorry bunch, not really worth much on the plantation.” His beady eyes scanned them again, and his contempt for them twisted his face into an even more hostile expression. It was as if he was irritated with them for not being in better shape. Then he signaled for Captain Gardner, the master of the Jamaica Merchant, and for a few minutes, they discussed a list that Gardner had provided at his request.
Presently he waved aside the list and advanced alone towards the rebels-convict, his eyes considering them, his lips pursed. Before the young Somersetshire shipmaster he came to a halt, and stood an instant pondering him. Then he fingered the muscles of the young man's arm, and bade him open his mouth that he might see his teeth. He pursed his coarse lips again and nodded.
Currently, he dismissed the list and stepped forward alone toward the rebel convict, examining them with a scrutinizing gaze and pursed lips. He paused in front of the young Somersetshire shipmaster, taking a moment to think about him. Then he touched the young man’s arm muscles and instructed him to open his mouth so he could check his teeth. He pursed his rough lips once more and nodded.
He spoke to Gardner over his shoulder.
He talked to Gardner over his shoulder.
“Fifteen pounds for this one.”
“Fifteen bucks for this one.”
The Captain made a face of dismay. “Fifteen pounds! It isn't half what I meant to ask for him.”
The Captain made a face of dismay. “Fifteen pounds! That’s hardly what I meant to ask for him.”
“It is double what I had meant to give,” grunted the Colonel.
“It’s twice what I intended to give,” grunted the Colonel.
“But he would be cheap at thirty pounds, your honour.”
“But he'd be a good deal at thirty pounds, your honor.”
“I can get a negro for that. These white swine don't live. They're not fit for the labour.”
“I can get a black person for that. These white idiots can't survive. They're not suited for the work.”
Gardner broke into protestations of Pitt's health, youth, and vigour. It was not a man he was discussing; it was a beast of burden. Pitt, a sensitive lad, stood mute and unmoving. Only the ebb and flow of colour in his cheeks showed the inward struggle by which he maintained his self-control.
Gardner started protesting about Pitt's health, youth, and energy. He wasn't talking about a person; he was treating him like a workhorse. Pitt, a sensitive young man, stood silent and still. Only the changing color in his cheeks revealed the inner battle he was fighting to keep himself composed.
Peter Blood was nauseated by the loathsome haggle.
Peter Blood felt sickened by the disgusting negotiation.
In the background, moving slowly away down the line of prisoners, went the lady in conversation with the Governor, who smirked and preened himself as he limped beside her. She was unconscious of the loathly business the Colonel was transacting. Was she, wondered Blood, indifferent to it?
In the background, moving slowly along the line of prisoners, was the lady chatting with the Governor, who grinned and showed off as he walked limping next to her. She was unaware of the disgusting things the Colonel was dealing with. Was she, Blood wondered, indifferent to it?
Colonel Bishop swung on his heel to pass on.
Colonel Bishop turned on his heel to move on.
“I'll go as far as twenty pounds. Not a penny more, and it's twice as much as you are like to get from Crabston.”
“I'll go up to twenty pounds. Not a penny more, and that's double what you’re likely to get from Crabston.”
Captain Gardner, recognizing the finality of the tone, sighed and yielded. Already Bishop was moving down the line. For Mr. Blood, as for a weedy youth on his left, the Colonel had no more than a glance of contempt. But the next man, a middle-aged Colossus named Wolverstone, who had lost an eye at Sedgemoor, drew his regard, and the haggling was recommenced.
Captain Gardner, realizing the seriousness of the tone, sighed and gave in. Bishop was already moving down the line. For Mr. Blood, as for a skinny guy on his left, the Colonel only cast a glance of disdain. But the next man, a big middle-aged guy named Wolverstone, who had lost an eye at Sedgemoor, caught his attention, and the bargaining started up again.
Peter Blood stood there in the brilliant sunshine and inhaled the fragrant air, which was unlike any air that he had ever breathed. It was laden with a strange perfume, blend of logwood flower, pimento, and aromatic cedars. He lost himself in unprofitable speculations born of that singular fragrance. He was in no mood for conversation, nor was Pitt, who stood dumbly at his side, and who was afflicted mainly at the moment by the thought that he was at last about to be separated from this man with whom he had stood shoulder to shoulder throughout all these troublous months, and whom he had come to love and depend upon for guidance and sustenance. A sense of loneliness and misery pervaded him by contrast with which all that he had endured seemed as nothing. To Pitt, this separation was the poignant climax of all his sufferings.
Peter Blood stood there in the bright sunshine and breathed in the fragrant air, which was unlike anything he had ever inhaled before. It was filled with a unique scent, a mix of logwood flowers, allspice, and aromatic cedar. He found himself lost in unproductive thoughts inspired by that unusual fragrance. He wasn’t in the mood for conversation, and neither was Pitt, who stood silently beside him, troubled mainly by the realization that he was about to part ways with the man he had stood by through all those challenging months and had come to love and rely on for guidance and support. A sense of loneliness and misery enveloped him, making all he had endured feel insignificant in comparison. For Pitt, this separation was the painful peak of all his suffering.
Other buyers came and stared at them, and passed on. Blood did not heed them. And then at the end of the line there was a movement. Gardner was speaking in a loud voice, making an announcement to the general public of buyers that had waited until Colonel Bishop had taken his choice of that human merchandise. As he finished, Blood, looking in his direction, noticed that the girl was speaking to Bishop, and pointing up the line with a silver-hilted riding-whip she carried. Bishop shaded his eyes with his hand to look in the direction in which she was pointing. Then slowly, with his ponderous, rolling gait, he approached again accompanied by Gardner, and followed by the lady and the Governor.
Other buyers came, stared at them, and then moved on. Blood ignored them. Then, at the end of the line, there was some commotion. Gardner spoke loudly, making an announcement to the crowd of buyers that had waited for Colonel Bishop to make his choice of the human merchandise. As he wrapped up, Blood noticed the girl was talking to Bishop, pointing up the line with the silver-hilted riding whip she held. Bishop shielded his eyes with his hand to see where she was pointing. Slowly, with his heavy, rolling walk, he approached again, accompanied by Gardner, followed by the lady and the Governor.
On they came until the Colonel was abreast of Blood. He would have passed on, but that the lady tapped his arm with her whip.
On they came until the Colonel was next to Blood. He would have walked past, but the lady tapped his arm with her whip.
“But this is the man I meant,” she said.
“But this is the guy I was talking about,” she said.
“This one?” Contempt rang in the voice. Peter Blood found himself staring into a pair of beady brown eyes sunk into a yellow, fleshly face like currants into a dumpling. He felt the colour creeping into his face under the insult of that contemptuous inspection. “Bah! A bag of bones. What should I do with him?”
“This one?” A tone of disdain filled the voice. Peter Blood found himself gazing into a pair of beady brown eyes set deep within a yellow, fleshy face like currants in a dumpling. He felt his face flush under the sting of that scornful scrutiny. “Ugh! Just a bag of bones. What am I supposed to do with him?”
He was turning away when Gardner interposed.
He was turning away when Gardner stepped in.
“He maybe lean, but he's tough; tough and healthy. When half of them was sick and the other half sickening, this rogue kept his legs and doctored his fellows. But for him there'd ha' been more deaths than there was. Say fifteen pounds for him, Colonel. That's cheap enough. He's tough, I tell your honour—tough and strong, though he be lean. And he's just the man to bear the heat when it comes. The climate'll never kill him.”
“He may be lean, but he's tough; tough and healthy. When half of them were sick and the other half getting sick, this guy kept his legs and helped his friends. If it weren't for him, there would have been more deaths than there were. Let’s say fifteen pounds for him, Colonel. That's a good price. He's tough, I tell you—tough and strong, even though he's lean. And he's just the guy to handle the heat when it comes. The climate will never take him down.”
There came a chuckle from Governor Steed. “You hear, Colonel. Trust your niece. Her sex knows a man when it sees one.” And he laughed, well pleased with his wit.
A chuckle escaped from Governor Steed. “You hear that, Colonel? Trust your niece. Women know a man when they see one.” And he laughed, feeling quite proud of his cleverness.
But he laughed alone. A cloud of annoyance swept across the face of the Colonel's niece, whilst the Colonel himself was too absorbed in the consideration of this bargain to heed the Governor's humour. He twisted his lip a little, stroking his chin with his hand the while. Jeremy Pitt had almost ceased to breathe.
But he laughed by himself. A cloud of annoyance crossed the Colonel's niece's face, while the Colonel himself was too focused on this deal to pay attention to the Governor's humor. He slightly curled his lip, stroking his chin with his hand at the same time. Jeremy Pitt had nearly stopped breathing.
“I'll give you ten pounds for him,” said the Colonel at last.
“I'll give you ten pounds for him,” the Colonel finally said.
Peter Blood prayed that the offer might be rejected. For no reason that he could have given you, he was taken with repugnance at the thought of becoming the property of this gross animal, and in some sort the property of that hazel-eyed young girl. But it would need more than repugnance to save him from his destiny. A slave is a slave, and has no power to shape his fate. Peter Blood was sold to Colonel Bishop—a disdainful buyer—for the ignominious sum of ten pounds.
Peter Blood hoped the offer would be turned down. For reasons he couldn't quite explain, he felt disgusted by the idea of becoming the property of this crude man, and in a way, the property of that hazel-eyed young girl too. But he knew it would take more than just disgust to change his fate. A slave is a slave, and has no control over his destiny. Peter Blood was sold to Colonel Bishop—a dismissive buyer—for the shameful price of ten pounds.
CHAPTER V. ARABELLA BISHOP
One sunny morning in January, about a month after the arrival of the Jamaica Merchant at Bridgetown, Miss Arabella Bishop rode out from her uncle's fine house on the heights to the northwest of the city. She was attended by two negroes who trotted after her at a respectful distance, and her destination was Government House, whither she went to visit the Governor's lady, who had lately been ailing. Reaching the summit of a gentle, grassy slope, she met a tall, lean man dressed in a sober, gentlemanly fashion, who was walking in the opposite direction. He was a stranger to her, and strangers were rare enough in the island. And yet in some vague way he did not seem quite a stranger.
One sunny morning in January, about a month after the Jamaica Merchant arrived in Bridgetown, Miss Arabella Bishop rode out from her uncle's beautiful house on the hills to the northwest of the city. She was accompanied by two Black attendants who trotted behind her at a respectful distance, and she was headed to Government House to visit the Governor's wife, who had recently been unwell. As she reached the top of a gentle, grassy slope, she encountered a tall, lean man dressed in a neat, gentlemanly style, walking in the opposite direction. He was a stranger to her, and strangers were quite rare on the island. Yet somehow, in a vague way, he didn't feel completely like a stranger.
Miss Arabella drew rein, affecting to pause that she might admire the prospect, which was fair enough to warrant it. Yet out of the corner of those hazel eyes she scanned this fellow very attentively as he came nearer. She corrected her first impression of his dress. It was sober enough, but hardly gentlemanly. Coat and breeches were of plain homespun; and if the former sat so well upon him it was more by virtue of his natural grace than by that of tailoring. His stockings were of cotton, harsh and plain, and the broad castor, which he respectfully doffed as he came up with her, was an old one unadorned by band or feather. What had seemed to be a periwig at a little distance was now revealed for the man's own lustrous coiling black hair.
Miss Arabella pulled up her horse, pretending to pause so she could admire the view, which was beautiful enough to deserve it. But out of the corner of her hazel eyes, she watched the man closely as he approached. She revised her first impression of his clothing. It was modest, but not quite gentlemanly. His coat and trousers were made of plain homespun fabric; although they fit him well, it was more because of his natural grace than any skill in tailoring. His stockings were made of rough, plain cotton, and the wide hat he politely removed as he reached her was an old one, lacking any band or feather. What she had thought was a wig from a distance turned out to be his own glossy, curly black hair.
Out of a brown, shaven, saturnine face two eyes that were startlingly blue considered her gravely. The man would have passed on but that she detained him.
Out of a brown, smooth-shaven, serious face, two eyes that were strikingly blue looked at her intently. The man would have moved on, but she stopped him.
“I think I know you, sir,” said she.
"I think I know you, sir," she said.
Her voice was crisp and boyish, and there was something of boyishness in her manner—if one can apply the term to so dainty a lady. It arose perhaps from an ease, a directness, which disdained the artifices of her sex, and set her on good terms with all the world. To this it may be due that Miss Arabella had reached the age of five and twenty not merely unmarried but unwooed. She used with all men a sisterly frankness which in itself contains a quality of aloofness, rendering it difficult for any man to become her lover.
Her voice was clear and slightly boyish, and there was something youthful about her behavior—if that word can even apply to such a graceful lady. It likely came from a confidence and straightforwardness that rejected the usual tricks women often use, making her approachable to everyone. This might explain why Miss Arabella had reached the age of twenty-five not just unmarried but also without suitors. She interacted with all men in a sisterly way that had an element of distance, making it hard for any man to see her as a romantic partner.
Her negroes had halted at some distance in the rear, and they squatted now upon the short grass until it should be her pleasure to proceed upon her way.
Her horses had stopped a little way back, and they rested on the short grass until she decided it was time to continue on her journey.
The stranger came to a standstill upon being addressed.
The stranger stopped when someone spoke to him.
“A lady should know her own property,” said he.
“A woman should know her own assets,” he said.
“My property?”
“My property?”
“Your uncle's, leastways. Let me present myself. I am called Peter Blood, and I am worth precisely ten pounds. I know it because that is the sum your uncle paid for me. It is not every man has the same opportunities of ascertaining his real value.”
“Your uncle's, at least. Allow me to introduce myself. I'm Peter Blood, and I'm worth exactly ten pounds. I know this because that's the amount your uncle paid for me. Not every man has the same chances to figure out his true worth.”
She recognized him then. She had not seen him since that day upon the mole a month ago, and that she should not instantly have known him again despite the interest he had then aroused in her is not surprising, considering the change he had wrought in his appearance, which now was hardly that of a slave.
She recognized him then. She hadn't seen him since that day on the pier a month ago, and it's not surprising that she didn't immediately recognize him again, especially given the interest he had sparked in her at that time, considering how much he had changed in his appearance, which no longer resembled that of a slave.
“My God!” said she. “And you can laugh!”
"OMG!" she said. "And you can laugh!"
“It's an achievement,” he admitted. “But then, I have not fared as ill as I might.”
“It's an accomplishment,” he acknowledged. “But then, I haven't done as badly as I could have.”
“I have heard of that,” said she.
"I've heard of that," she said.
What she had heard was that this rebel-convict had been discovered to be a physician. The thing had come to the ears of Governor Steed, who suffered damnably from the gout, and Governor Steed had borrowed the fellow from his purchaser. Whether by skill or good fortune, Peter Blood had afforded the Governor that relief which his excellency had failed to obtain from the ministrations of either of the two physicians practising in Bridgetown. Then the Governor's lady had desired him to attend her for the megrims. Mr. Blood had found her suffering from nothing worse than peevishness—the result of a natural petulance aggravated by the dulness of life in Barbados to a lady of her social aspirations. But he had prescribed for her none the less, and she had conceived herself the better for his prescription. After that the fame of him had gone through Bridgetown, and Colonel Bishop had found that there was more profit to be made out of this new slave by leaving him to pursue his profession than by setting him to work on the plantations, for which purpose he had been originally acquired.
What she heard was that this rebel convict was actually a doctor. This got back to Governor Steed, who was suffering terribly from gout, and he borrowed the guy from his owner. Whether it was skill or luck, Peter Blood provided the Governor with the relief that his excellency couldn’t get from either of the two doctors practicing in Bridgetown. Then the Governor’s wife asked him to attend to her for her headaches. Mr. Blood discovered she was simply being irritable—thanks to her natural temperament made worse by the boredom of life in Barbados for someone of her social status. Still, he prescribed something for her, and she believed she felt better from it. After that, word of him spread throughout Bridgetown, and Colonel Bishop realized it was more profitable to let this new slave practice medicine rather than work on the plantations, which was why he had originally been bought.
“It is yourself, madam, I have to thank for my comparatively easy and clean condition,” said Mr. Blood, “and I am glad to take this opportunity of doing so.”
“It’s you, ma’am, I have to thank for my pretty easy and clean situation,” said Mr. Blood, “and I’m happy to take this chance to say that.”
The gratitude was in his words rather than in his tone. Was he mocking, she wondered, and looked at him with the searching frankness that another might have found disconcerting. He took the glance for a question, and answered it.
The gratitude was in his words rather than in his tone. Was he mocking her? She wondered and looked at him with an open honesty that someone else might have found unsettling. He interpreted her look as a question and responded to it.
“If some other planter had bought me,” he explained, “it is odds that the facts of my shining abilities might never have been brought to light, and I should be hewing and hoeing at this moment like the poor wretches who were landed with me.”
“If some other planter had bought me,” he explained, “it’s likely that my talents would have gone unnoticed, and I’d be out here chopping and digging right now like the poor souls who came here with me.”
“And why do you thank me for that? It was my uncle who bought you.”
“And why are you thanking me for that? It was my uncle who purchased you.”
“But he would not have done so had you not urged him. I perceived your interest. At the time I resented it.”
“But he wouldn’t have done that if you hadn’t encouraged him. I noticed your interest. Back then, I was annoyed by it.”
“You resented it?” There was a challenge in her boyish voice.
“You felt resentful about it?” There was a challenge in her sporty voice.
“I have had no lack of experiences of this mortal life; but to be bought and sold was a new one, and I was hardly in the mood to love my purchaser.”
“I’ve had my fair share of experiences in this life; but being bought and sold was a new one, and I wasn't really in the mood to love my buyer.”
“If I urged you upon my uncle, sir, it was that I commiserated you.” There was a slight severity in her tone, as if to reprove the mixture of mockery and flippancy in which he seemed to be speaking.
“If I brought you up to my uncle, sir, it was because I felt pity for you.” There was a hint of strictness in her tone, as if to scold the blend of sarcasm and casualness in which he seemed to be speaking.
She proceeded to explain herself. “My uncle may appear to you a hard man. No doubt he is. They are all hard men, these planters. It is the life, I suppose. But there are others here who are worse. There is Mr. Crabston, for instance, up at Speightstown. He was there on the mole, waiting to buy my uncle's leavings, and if you had fallen into his hands... A dreadful man. That is why.”
She went on to explain herself. “My uncle might seem like a tough guy to you. He definitely is. All these planters are tough. I guess that's just the way of life. But there are worse people here. Take Mr. Crabston, for example, up in Speightstown. He was on the pier, ready to buy whatever my uncle didn't want, and if you had ended up with him... He's a terrible man. That's why.”
He was a little bewildered.
He was a bit confused.
“This interest in a stranger...” he began. Then changed the direction of his probe. “But there were others as deserving of commiseration.”
“This interest in a stranger...” he started. Then he shifted the focus of his inquiry. “But there were others who were equally deserving of sympathy.”
“You did not seem quite like the others.”
“You didn't seem quite like the others.”
“I am not,” said he.
“I'm not,” he said.
“Oh!” She stared at him, bridling a little. “You have a good opinion of yourself.”
“Oh!” She looked at him, feeling a bit annoyed. “You really think highly of yourself.”
“On the contrary. The others are all worthy rebels. I am not. That is the difference. I was one who had not the wit to see that England requires purifying. I was content to pursue a doctor's trade in Bridgewater whilst my betters were shedding their blood to drive out an unclean tyrant and his rascally crew.”
“On the contrary. The rest are all noble rebels. I am not. That’s the difference. I was someone who didn’t have the sense to realize that England needs cleansing. I was satisfied to practice medicine in Bridgewater while my superiors were spilling their blood to get rid of a filthy tyrant and his pathetic gang.”
“Sir!” she checked him. “I think you are talking treason.”
"Sir!" she interrupted him. "I think you’re committing treason."
“I hope I am not obscure,” said he.
“I hope I'm not being unclear,” he said.
“There are those here who would have you flogged if they heard you.”
“There are people here who would want to punish you if they found out.”
“The Governor would never allow it. He has the gout, and his lady has the megrims.”
“The Governor would never let that happen. He has gout, and his wife has migraines.”
“Do you depend upon that?” She was frankly scornful.
“Do you rely on that?” She was openly mocking.
“You have certainly never had the gout; probably not even the megrims,” said he.
"You've definitely never had gout; probably not even a headache," he said.
She made a little impatient movement with her hand, and looked away from him a moment, out to sea. Quite suddenly she looked at him again; and now her brows were knit.
She made a slight impatient gesture with her hand and turned her gaze away from him for a moment, looking out to sea. Suddenly, she looked back at him, her brows now furrowed.
“But if you are not a rebel, how come you here?”
“But if you're not a rebel, how did you end up here?”
He saw the thing she apprehended, and he laughed. “Faith, now, it's a long story,” said he.
He saw what she understood, and he laughed. “Honestly, it’s a long story,” he said.
“And one perhaps that you would prefer not to tell?”
“And maybe one that you’d rather not share?”
Briefly on that he told it her.
Briefly, he told her about it.
“My God! What an infamy!” she cried, when he had done.
“My God! What a disgrace!” she exclaimed when he was finished.
“Oh, it's a sweet country England under King James! There's no need to commiserate me further. All things considered I prefer Barbados. Here at least one can believe in God.”
“Oh, England is such a lovely place under King James! There's no need to feel sorry for me anymore. All things considered, I’d rather be in Barbados. At least there, one can believe in God.”
He looked first to right, then to left as he spoke, from the distant shadowy bulk of Mount Hillbay to the limitless ocean ruffled by the winds of heaven. Then, as if the fair prospect rendered him conscious of his own littleness and the insignificance of his woes, he fell thoughtful.
He first looked to the right, then to the left as he spoke, from the distant, shadowy outline of Mount Hillbay to the endless ocean disturbed by the winds of the sky. Then, as if the beautiful view made him aware of his own smallness and the triviality of his troubles, he became lost in thought.
“Is that so difficult elsewhere?” she asked him, and she was very grave.
“Is it really that hard anywhere else?” she asked him, looking very serious.
“Men make it so.”
"Men do that."
“I see.” She laughed a little, on a note of sadness, it seemed to him. “I have never deemed Barbados the earthly mirror of heaven,” she confessed. “But no doubt you know your world better than I.” She touched her horse with her little silver-hilted whip. “I congratulate you on this easing of your misfortunes.”
“I understand.” She laughed softly, with a hint of sadness, it seemed to him. “I’ve never thought of Barbados as a piece of heaven on earth,” she admitted. “But I’m sure you know your world better than I do.” She tapped her horse with her small silver-handled whip. “I congratulate you on your relief from your troubles.”
He bowed, and she moved on. Her negroes sprang up, and went trotting after her.
He bowed, and she walked away. Her black dogs jumped up and started trotting after her.
Awhile Peter Blood remained standing there, where she left him, conning the sunlit waters of Carlisle Bay below, and the shipping in that spacious haven about which the gulls were fluttering noisily.
For a while, Peter Blood stood there, where she had left him, gazing at the sunlit waters of Carlisle Bay below and the ships in that wide harbor, where the seagulls were fluttering around noisily.
It was a fair enough prospect, he reflected, but it was a prison, and in announcing that he preferred it to England, he had indulged that almost laudable form of boasting which lies in belittling our misadventures.
It was a decent enough opportunity, he thought, but it was a prison, and by saying he preferred it to England, he had engaged in that somewhat admirable type of boasting that comes from downplaying our struggles.
He turned, and resuming his way, went off in long, swinging strides towards the little huddle of huts built of mud and wattles—a miniature village enclosed in a stockade which the plantation slaves inhabited, and where he, himself, was lodged with them.
He turned and continued on, taking long, easy strides toward the small cluster of huts made of mud and sticks—a tiny village surrounded by a fence that the plantation workers lived in, and where he himself was staying with them.
Through his mind sang the line of Lovelace:
Through his mind echoed the line of Lovelace:
“Stone walls do not a prison make, Nor iron bars a cage.”
“Stone walls don't make a prison, Nor do iron bars make a cage.”
But he gave it a fresh meaning, the very converse of that which its author had intended. A prison, he reflected, was a prison, though it had neither walls nor bars, however spacious it might be. And as he realized it that morning so he was to realize it increasingly as time sped on. Daily he came to think more of his clipped wings, of his exclusion from the world, and less of the fortuitous liberty he enjoyed. Nor did the contrasting of his comparatively easy lot with that of his unfortunate fellow-convicts bring him the satisfaction a differently constituted mind might have derived from it. Rather did the contemplation of their misery increase the bitterness that was gathering in his soul.
But he gave it a new meaning, completely opposite to what the author had intended. A prison, he thought, was still a prison, even if it didn’t have walls or bars, no matter how spacious it was. And as he understood this that morning, he would come to realize it more and more as time went on. Every day, he thought more about his clipped wings, his separation from the world, and less about the random freedom he experienced. Comparing his relatively easy situation to that of his unfortunate fellow inmates didn’t provide him the satisfaction that someone with a different mindset might have felt. Instead, thinking about their suffering only deepened the bitterness building up inside him.
Of the forty-two who had been landed with him from the Jamaica Merchant, Colonel Bishop had purchased no less than twenty-five. The remainder had gone to lesser planters, some of them to Speightstown, and others still farther north. What may have been the lot of the latter he could not tell, but amongst Bishop's slaves Peter Blood came and went freely, sleeping in their quarters, and their lot he knew to be a brutalizing misery. They toiled in the sugar plantations from sunrise to sunset, and if their labours flagged, there were the whips of the overseer and his men to quicken them. They went in rags, some almost naked; they dwelt in squalor, and they were ill-nourished on salted meat and maize dumplings—food which to many of them was for a season at least so nauseating that two of them sickened and died before Bishop remembered that their lives had a certain value in labour to him and yielded to Blood's intercessions for a better care of such as fell ill. To curb insubordination, one of them who had rebelled against Kent, the brutal overseer, was lashed to death by negroes under his comrades' eyes, and another who had been so misguided as to run away into the woods was tracked, brought back, flogged, and then branded on the forehead with the letters “F. T.,” that all might know him for a fugitive traitor as long as he lived. Fortunately for him the poor fellow died as a consequence of the flogging.
Of the forty-two people who had been brought over with him from the Jamaica Merchant, Colonel Bishop had purchased no less than twenty-five. The rest went to smaller plantation owners, some to Speightstown, and others even farther north. He couldn't say what happened to them, but among Bishop's slaves, Peter Blood moved around freely, sleeping in their quarters, and he knew their lives were filled with brutal misery. They worked in the sugar plantations from sunrise to sunset, and if they lagged, the overseer and his men whipped them to hurry them up. They were dressed in rags, some were nearly naked; they lived in terrible conditions, and they were poorly fed on salted meat and corn dumplings—food that was so revolting to many that two of them got sick and died before Bishop remembered that their lives had some value to him in terms of labor and eventually agreed to Blood's pleas for better care for the sick. To punish disobedience, one who had stood up to Kent, the cruel overseer, was whipped to death in front of his fellow slaves, and another who foolishly tried to escape into the woods was tracked down, brought back, flogged, and then branded on the forehead with the letters “F. T.,” so everyone would recognize him as a fugitive traitor for the rest of his life. Fortunately for him, the poor guy died as a result of the flogging.
After that a dull, spiritless resignation settled down upon the remainder. The most mutinous were quelled, and accepted their unspeakable lot with the tragic fortitude of despair.
After that, a dull, lifeless resignation took over the rest. The most rebellious were subdued and accepted their unbearable fate with the tragic strength of despair.
Peter Blood alone, escaping these excessive sufferings, remained outwardly unchanged, whilst inwardly the only change in him was a daily deeper hatred of his kind, a daily deeper longing to escape from this place where man defiled so foully the lovely work of his Creator. It was a longing too vague to amount to a hope. Hope here was inadmissible. And yet he did not yield to despair. He set a mask of laughter on his saturnine countenance and went his way, treating the sick to the profit of Colonel Bishop, and encroaching further and further upon the preserves of the two other men of medicine in Bridgetown.
Peter Blood alone, escaping these extreme sufferings, stayed outwardly the same, while inside he only felt a growing hatred for humanity each day and a deeper desire to get away from this place where people so terribly tarnished the beautiful work of their Creator. It was a desire too vague to be considered hope. Hope was not allowed here. Yet he didn't give in to despair. He put on a mask of laughter over his gloomy face and carried on, treating the sick for Colonel Bishop’s benefit and gradually encroaching on the practice of the two other doctors in Bridgetown.
Immune from the degrading punishments and privations of his fellow-convicts, he was enabled to keep his self-respect, and was treated without harshness even by the soulless planter to whom he had been sold. He owed it all to gout and megrims. He had won the esteem of Governor Steed, and—what is even more important—of Governor Steed's lady, whom he shamelessly and cynically flattered and humoured.
Immune from the harsh punishments and hardships faced by his fellow inmates, he was able to maintain his self-respect and was treated fairly even by the heartless planter who had bought him. He owed it all to gout and migraines. He had gained the respect of Governor Steed, and—what's even more important—of Governor Steed's wife, whom he shamelessly and cynically flattered and pleased.
Occasionally he saw Miss Bishop, and they seldom met but that she paused to hold him in conversation for some moments, evincing her interest in him. Himself, he was never disposed to linger. He was not, he told himself, to be deceived by her delicate exterior, her sapling grace, her easy, boyish ways and pleasant, boyish voice. In all his life—and it had been very varied—he had never met a man whom he accounted more beastly than her uncle, and he could not dissociate her from the man. She was his niece, of his own blood, and some of the vices of it, some of the remorseless cruelty of the wealthy planter must, he argued, inhabit that pleasant body of hers. He argued this very often to himself, as if answering and convincing some instinct that pleaded otherwise, and arguing it he avoided her when it was possible, and was frigidly civil when it was not.
Occasionally, he saw Miss Bishop, and they rarely met without her stopping to chat with him for a bit, showing her interest in him. However, he never wanted to stick around. He reminded himself not to be fooled by her delicate appearance, her youthful grace, her carefree, boyish behavior, and her nice, boyish voice. Throughout his life—which had been quite varied—he had never encountered a man he considered more despicable than her uncle, and he couldn't separate her from him. She was his niece, connected by blood, and he believed that some of the same vices, some of the heartless cruelty of that wealthy planter, must reside in her pleasant demeanor. He often reasoned with himself about this, as if he were responding to some instinct that suggested otherwise. Because of this reasoning, he avoided her when he could and was coldly polite when he couldn't.
Justifiable as his reasoning was, plausible as it may seem, yet he would have done better to have trusted the instinct that was in conflict with it. Though the same blood ran in her veins as in those of Colonel Bishop, yet hers was free of the vices that tainted her uncle's, for these vices were not natural to that blood; they were, in his case, acquired. Her father, Tom Bishop—that same Colonel Bishop's brother—had been a kindly, chivalrous, gentle soul, who, broken-hearted by the early death of a young wife, had abandoned the Old World and sought an anodyne for his grief in the New. He had come out to the Antilles, bringing with him his little daughter, then five years of age, and had given himself up to the life of a planter. He had prospered from the first, as men sometimes will who care nothing for prosperity. Prospering, he had bethought him of his younger brother, a soldier at home reputed somewhat wild. He had advised him to come out to Barbados; and the advice, which at another season William Bishop might have scorned, reached him at a moment when his wildness was beginning to bear such fruit that a change of climate was desirable. William came, and was admitted by his generous brother to a partnership in the prosperous plantation. Some six years later, when Arabella was fifteen, her father died, leaving her in her uncle's guardianship. It was perhaps his one mistake. But the goodness of his own nature coloured his views of other men; moreover, himself, he had conducted the education of his daughter, giving her an independence of character upon which perhaps he counted unduly. As things were, there was little love between uncle and niece. But she was dutiful to him, and he was circumspect in his behaviour before her. All his life, and for all his wildness, he had gone in a certain awe of his brother, whose worth he had the wit to recognize; and now it was almost as if some of that awe was transferred to his brother's child, who was also, in a sense, his partner, although she took no active part in the business of the plantations.
As reasonable as his thinking was and as plausible as it may seem, he would have been better off trusting the instinct that conflicted with it. Even though they shared the same blood, Colonel Bishop’s blood was tainted by vices that weren’t inherent to that lineage but were instead learned behaviors. Her father, Tom Bishop—the same Colonel Bishop’s brother—was a kind, noble, and gentle man who, heartbroken by the early loss of his young wife, left the Old World seeking comfort in the New. He moved to the Caribbean with his five-year-old daughter and devoted himself to being a planter. He thrived from the beginning, as some people do when they don’t care about wealth. As he prospered, he thought of his younger brother, known back home as a bit of a wild man. He encouraged him to come to Barbados; it was advice that William Bishop might have brushed off at another time, but it reached him just when his recklessness was starting to produce consequences, making a change of scenery appealing. William accepted the offer and was welcomed into a partnership in the thriving plantation by his generous brother. About six years later, when Arabella turned fifteen, her father passed away, leaving her under her uncle’s care. That might have been his only mistake. However, his kind nature shaped how he viewed others; he had taken charge of his daughter’s education, instilling in her a sense of independence that he might have underestimated. There wasn’t much affection between uncle and niece, but she was respectful toward him, and he was careful in how he acted around her. Throughout his life, despite his wildness, he held a certain respect for his brother, recognizing his value, and now some of that respect seemed to extend to his brother’s child, who was also, in a way, his partner, even though she didn’t take an active role in the plantation business.
Peter Blood judged her—as we are all too prone to judge—upon insufficient knowledge.
Peter Blood judged her—as we all tend to do—based on inadequate information.
He was very soon to have cause to correct that judgment. One day towards the end of May, when the heat was beginning to grow oppressive, there crawled into Carlisle Bay a wounded, battered English ship, the Pride of Devon, her freeboard scarred and broken, her coach a gaping wreck, her mizzen so shot away that only a jagged stump remained to tell the place where it had stood. She had been in action off Martinique with two Spanish treasure ships, and although her captain swore that the Spaniards had beset him without provocation, it is difficult to avoid a suspicion that the encounter had been brought about quite otherwise. One of the Spaniards had fled from the combat, and if the Pride of Devon had not given chase it was probably because she was by then in no case to do so. The other had been sunk, but not before the English ship had transferred to her own hold a good deal of the treasure aboard the Spaniard. It was, in fact, one of those piratical affrays which were a perpetual source of trouble between the courts of St. James's and the Escurial, complaints emanating now from one and now from the other side.
He would soon have a reason to rethink that opinion. One day, towards the end of May, when the heat was starting to become unbearable, a damaged and battered English ship, the Pride of Devon, limped into Carlisle Bay. Its sides were scarred and broken, its deck was a gaping wreck, and its mizzen mast was so badly shot that only a jagged stump remained where it had once stood. The ship had been in a battle off Martinique with two Spanish treasure ships, and although her captain claimed that the Spaniards had attacked him without cause, it's hard to shake the feeling that the encounter happened for quite different reasons. One of the Spanish ships had fled the fight, and if the Pride of Devon didn’t pursue it, it was likely because she was no longer able to do so. The other ship had been sunk, but not before the English vessel managed to take a substantial amount of treasure from the Spanish ship into her own hold. This was, in reality, one of those pirate-like skirmishes that continuously stirred up problems between the courts of St. James's and the Escurial, with complaints coming from both sides.
Steed, however, after the fashion of most Colonial governors, was willing enough to dull his wits to the extent of accepting the English seaman's story, disregarding any evidence that might belie it. He shared the hatred so richly deserved by arrogant, overbearing Spain that was common to men of every other nation from the Bahamas to the Main. Therefore he gave the Pride of Devon the shelter she sought in his harbour and every facility to careen and carry out repairs.
Steed, like many Colonial governors, was more than willing to overlook the truth and accept the English sailor’s story, ignoring any evidence that might contradict it. He shared the intense dislike for the arrogant, overbearing Spain that was common among people from every nation, from the Bahamas to the mainland. So, he granted the Pride of Devon the shelter it needed in his harbor and all the resources to haul out and make repairs.
But before it came to this, they fetched from her hold over a score of English seamen as battered and broken as the ship herself, and together with these some half-dozen Spaniards in like case, the only survivors of a boarding party from the Spanish galleon that had invaded the English ship and found itself unable to retreat. These wounded men were conveyed to a long shed on the wharf, and the medical skill of Bridgetown was summoned to their aid. Peter Blood was ordered to bear a hand in this work, and partly because he spoke Castilian—and he spoke it as fluently as his own native tongue—partly because of his inferior condition as a slave, he was given the Spaniards for his patients.
But before it got to this, they brought out from her hold over twenty English sailors who were as battered and broken as the ship itself, along with about six Spaniards in the same condition, the only survivors from a boarding party from the Spanish galleon that had attacked the English ship and found itself unable to retreat. These injured men were taken to a long shed on the dock, and the medical expertise of Bridgetown was summoned to help them. Peter Blood was called to assist in this work, and partly because he spoke Spanish—and he spoke it as fluently as his own native language—partly because of his lower status as a slave, he was assigned the Spaniards as his patients.
Now Blood had no cause to love Spaniards. His two years in a Spanish prison and his subsequent campaigning in the Spanish Netherlands had shown him a side of the Spanish character which he had found anything but admirable. Nevertheless he performed his doctor's duties zealously and painstakingly, if emotionlessly, and even with a certain superficial friendliness towards each of his patients. These were so surprised at having their wounds healed instead of being summarily hanged that they manifested a docility very unusual in their kind. They were shunned, however, by all those charitably disposed inhabitants of Bridgetown who flocked to the improvised hospital with gifts of fruit and flowers and delicacies for the injured English seamen. Indeed, had the wishes of some of these inhabitants been regarded, the Spaniards would have been left to die like vermin, and of this Peter Blood had an example almost at the very outset.
Now Blood had no reason to love Spaniards. His two years in a Spanish prison and his later campaigning in the Spanish Netherlands had revealed a side of the Spanish character that he found far from admirable. Still, he carried out his doctor duties diligently and carefully, though without much emotion, and even with a hint of superficial friendliness towards each of his patients. They were so surprised to have their wounds treated instead of being quickly executed that they showed a level of submissiveness that was quite unusual for them. However, they were avoided by all the kind-hearted residents of Bridgetown who rushed to the makeshift hospital with gifts of fruit, flowers, and treats for the wounded English sailors. In fact, if the desires of some of these residents had been considered, the Spaniards would have been left to die like pests, and Peter Blood witnessed an example of this almost right from the start.
With the assistance of one of the negroes sent to the shed for the purpose, he was in the act of setting a broken leg, when a deep, gruff voice, that he had come to know and dislike as he had never disliked the voice of living man, abruptly challenged him.
With the help of one of the workers sent to the shed for that reason, he was in the middle of setting a broken leg when a deep, gruff voice, which he had come to know and dislike more than he had ever disliked any other voice, suddenly interrupted him.
“What are you doing there?”
“What are you up to?”
Blood did not look up from his task. There was not the need. He knew the voice, as I have said.
Blood didn’t look up from what he was doing. There was no need. He recognized the voice, as I mentioned.
“I am setting a broken leg,” he answered, without pausing in his labours.
“I’m resetting a broken leg,” he replied, continuing his work without interruption.
“I can see that, fool.” A bulky body interposed between Peter Blood and the window. The half-naked man on the straw rolled his black eyes to stare up fearfully out of a clay-coloured face at this intruder. A knowledge of English was unnecessary to inform him that here came an enemy. The harsh, minatory note of that voice sufficiently expressed the fact. “I can see that, fool; just as I can see what the rascal is. Who gave you leave to set Spanish legs?”
“I can see that, idiot.” A big guy stepped in between Peter Blood and the window. The half-naked man lying on the straw rolled his dark eyes up to look fearfully at this intruder from his clay-colored face. He didn't need to know English to realize that an enemy was here. The harsh, threatening tone of that voice made it clear. “I can see that, fool; just like I can see what that scoundrel is. Who gave you permission to set Spanish legs?”
“I am a doctor, Colonel Bishop. The man is wounded. It is not for me to discriminate. I keep to my trade.”
“I’m a doctor, Colonel Bishop. The man is hurt. It’s not my place to judge. I stick to my job.”
“Do you, by God! If you'd done that, you wouldn't now be here.”
“Do you, seriously! If you had done that, you wouldn’t be here now.”
“On the contrary, it is because I did it that I am here.”
"Actually, it’s because I did it that I’m here."
“Aye, I know that's your lying tale.” The Colonel sneered; and then, observing Blood to continue his work unmoved, he grew really angry. “Will you cease that, and attend to me when I am speaking?”
“Aye, I know that's your lying story.” The Colonel sneered; and then, noticing Blood continue his work without a care, he became genuinely angry. “Will you stop that and pay attention to me while I’m talking?”
Peter Blood paused, but only for an instant. “The man is in pain,” he said shortly, and resumed his work.
Peter Blood paused, but only for a moment. “The guy is in pain,” he said briefly, and went back to his work.
“In pain, is he? I hope he is, the damned piratical dog. But will you heed me, you insubordinate knave?”
“In pain, is he? I hope he is, that damned pirate. But will you listen to me, you rebellious fool?”
The Colonel delivered himself in a roar, infuriated by what he conceived to be defiance, and defiance expressing itself in the most unruffled disregard of himself. His long bamboo cane was raised to strike. Peter Blood's blue eyes caught the flash of it, and he spoke quickly to arrest the blow.
The Colonel shouted angrily, outraged by what he thought was defiance, which he saw as a complete disregard for him. He lifted his long bamboo cane to strike. Peter Blood's blue eyes caught the glint of it, and he spoke quickly to stop the blow.
“Not insubordinate, sir, whatever I may be. I am acting upon the express orders of Governor Steed.”
"Not disobedient, sir, whatever I might be. I'm following the direct orders of Governor Steed."
The Colonel checked, his great face empurpling. His mouth fell open.
The Colonel checked, his large face turning red. His mouth dropped open.
“Governor Steed!” he echoed. Then he lowered his cane, swung round, and without another word to Blood rolled away towards the other end of the shed where the Governor was standing at the moment.
“Governor Steed!” he repeated. Then he lowered his cane, turned around, and without saying another word to Blood, rolled away toward the other end of the shed where the Governor was standing at the moment.
Peter Blood chuckled. But his triumph was dictated less by humanitarian considerations than by the reflection that he had baulked his brutal owner.
Peter Blood chuckled. But his victory was more about getting back at his cruel owner than any sense of compassion.
The Spaniard, realizing that in this altercation, whatever its nature, the doctor had stood his friend, ventured in a muted voice to ask him what had happened. But the doctor shook his head in silence, and pursued his work. His ears were straining to catch the words now passing between Steed and Bishop. The Colonel was blustering and storming, the great bulk of him towering above the wizened little overdressed figure of the Governor. But the little fop was not to be browbeaten. His excellency was conscious that he had behind him the force of public opinion to support him. Some there might be, but they were not many, who held such ruthless views as Colonel Bishop. His excellency asserted his authority. It was by his orders that Blood had devoted himself to the wounded Spaniards, and his orders were to be carried out. There was no more to be said.
The Spaniard, noticing that the doctor had defended his friend during the argument, quietly asked him what had happened. But the doctor shook his head in silence and continued his work. He was straining to catch the words being exchanged between Steed and Bishop. The Colonel was shouting angrily, a large figure towering over the thinly dressed Governor. But the little man wasn’t intimidated. He knew he had the backing of public opinion on his side. There might be some who shared the ruthless views of Colonel Bishop, but they were few. The Governor asserted his authority. It was his orders that had led Blood to care for the injured Spaniards, and his orders were to be followed. There was nothing more to discuss.
Colonel Bishop was of another opinion. In his view there was a great deal to be said. He said it, with great circumstance, loudly, vehemently, obscenely—for he could be fluently obscene when moved to anger.
Colonel Bishop had a different opinion. He thought there was a lot to discuss. He expressed it, with great detail, loudly, passionately, and offensively—because he could be quite vulgar when he was angry.
“You talk like a Spaniard, Colonel,” said the Governor, and thus dealt the Colonel's pride a wound that was to smart resentfully for many a week. At the moment it struck him silent, and sent him stamping out of the shed in a rage for which he could find no words.
“You speak like a Spaniard, Colonel,” said the Governor, and this dealt a blow to the Colonel's pride that would sting resentfully for weeks. At that moment, it left him speechless and made him storm out of the shed in a rage he couldn't express.
It was two days later when the ladies of Bridgetown, the wives and daughters of her planters and merchants, paid their first visit of charity to the wharf, bringing their gifts to the wounded seamen.
It was two days later when the women of Bridgetown, the wives and daughters of the planters and merchants, made their first charitable visit to the wharf, bringing their donations for the injured sailors.
Again Peter Blood was there, ministering to the sufferers in his care, moving among those unfortunate Spaniards whom no one heeded. All the charity, all the gifts were for the members of the crew of the Pride of Devon. And this Peter Blood accounted natural enough. But rising suddenly from the re-dressing of a wound, a task in which he had been absorbed for some moments, he saw to his surprise that one lady, detached from the general throng, was placing some plantains and a bundle of succulent sugar cane on the cloak that served one of his patients for a coverlet. She was elegantly dressed in lavender silk and was followed by a half-naked negro carrying a basket.
Again, Peter Blood was there, tending to the injured in his care, moving among those unfortunate Spaniards whom no one paid attention to. All the charity, all the gifts, were meant for the crew of the Pride of Devon. Peter Blood found this perfectly understandable. But suddenly, as he finished dressing a wound, a task he had been focused on for a while, he noticed with surprise that one woman, separated from the crowd, was placing some plantains and a bundle of juicy sugar cane on the cloak that served as a cover for one of his patients. She was elegantly dressed in lavender silk and was followed by a half-naked black man carrying a basket.
Peter Blood, stripped of his coat, the sleeves of his coarse shirt rolled to the elbow, and holding a bloody rag in his hand, stood at gaze a moment. The lady, turning now to confront him, her lips parting in a smile of recognition, was Arabella Bishop.
Peter Blood, stripped of his coat, the sleeves of his rough shirt rolled up to his elbows, and holding a bloody rag in his hand, stood still for a moment. The lady, now turning to face him with a smile of recognition, was Arabella Bishop.
“The man's a Spaniard,” said he, in the tone of one who corrects a misapprehension, and also tinged never so faintly by something of the derision that was in his soul.
“The man’s a Spaniard,” he said, in a tone that suggested he was correcting a misunderstanding, and also with a hint of the mockery that lingered in his soul.
The smile with which she had been greeting him withered on her lips. She frowned and stared at him a moment, with increasing haughtiness.
The smile she had been using to greet him faded from her lips. She frowned and looked at him for a moment, her attitude becoming more and more arrogant.
“So I perceive. But he's a human being none the less,” said she.
“So I see. But he's still a human being,” she said.
That answer, and its implied rebuke, took him by surprise.
That answer, along with its implied criticism, caught him off guard.
“Your uncle, the Colonel, is of a different opinion,” said he, when he had recovered. “He regards them as vermin to be left to languish and die of their festering wounds.”
“Your uncle, the Colonel, thinks differently,” he said, once he had collected himself. “He sees them as pests that should be left to suffer and die from their infected wounds.”
She caught the irony now more plainly in his voice. She continued to stare at him.
She now clearly noticed the irony in his voice. She kept staring at him.
“Why do you tell me this?”
“Why are you telling me this?”
“To warn you that you may be incurring the Colonel's displeasure. If he had had his way, I should never have been allowed to dress their wounds.”
“To warn you that you might be making the Colonel angry. If he had his way, I would never have been allowed to treat their wounds.”
“And you thought, of course, that I must be of my uncle's mind?” There was a crispness about her voice, an ominous challenging sparkle in her hazel eyes.
“And you thought, of course, that I must think like my uncle?” There was a sharpness in her voice, an ominous, challenging glimmer in her hazel eyes.
“I'd not willingly be rude to a lady even in my thoughts,” said he. “But that you should bestow gifts on them, considering that if your uncle came to hear of it....” He paused, leaving the sentence unfinished. “Ah, well—there it is!” he concluded.
“I wouldn't want to be disrespectful to a lady, even in my thoughts,” he said. “But the fact that you give them gifts, knowing that if your uncle found out about it....” He paused, leaving the sentence unfinished. “Ah, well—there it is!” he concluded.
But the lady was not satisfied at all.
But the woman was not satisfied at all.
“First you impute to me inhumanity, and then cowardice. Faith! For a man who would not willingly be rude to a lady even in his thoughts, it's none so bad.” Her boyish laugh trilled out, but the note of it jarred his ears this time.
“First, you accuse me of inhumanity, and then of cowardice. Seriously! For a guy who wouldn't even think of being rude to a lady, that's not so terrible.” Her boyish laugh rang out, but this time it grated on his ears.
He saw her now, it seemed to him, for the first time, and saw how he had misjudged her.
He saw her now, it felt like, for the first time, and realized how he had misjudged her.
“Sure, now, how was I to guess that... that Colonel Bishop could have an angel for his niece?” said he recklessly, for he was reckless as men often are in sudden penitence.
“Sure, now, how was I supposed to guess that... that Colonel Bishop could have an angel for his niece?” he said casually, because he was impulsive like men often are when they suddenly feel remorseful.
“You wouldn't, of course. I shouldn't think you often guess aright.” Having withered him with that and her glance, she turned to her negro and the basket that he carried. From this she lifted now the fruits and delicacies with which it was laden, and piled them in such heaps upon the beds of the six Spaniards that by the time she had so served the last of them her basket was empty, and there was nothing left for her own fellow-countrymen. These, indeed, stood in no need of her bounty—as she no doubt observed—since they were being plentifully supplied by others.
“You wouldn't, of course. I doubt you often guess correctly.” Having withered him with that and her look, she turned to her black basket that he carried. From this, she now lifted the fruits and treats it was filled with and piled them in such heaps on the beds of the six Spaniards that by the time she had served the last of them, her basket was empty, and there was nothing left for her own countrymen. These, in fact, stood in no need of her generosity—as she probably noticed—since they were being well provided for by others.
Having thus emptied her basket, she called her negro, and without another word or so much as another glance at Peter Blood, swept out of the place with her head high and chin thrust forward.
Having emptied her basket, she called for her black and, without saying another word or even looking at Peter Blood, strode out of the place with her head held high and her chin jutting forward.
Peter watched her departure. Then he fetched a sigh.
Peter watched her leave. Then he sighed.
It startled him to discover that the thought that he had incurred her anger gave him concern. It could not have been so yesterday. It became so only since he had been vouchsafed this revelation of her true nature. “Bad cess to it now, it serves me right. It seems I know nothing at all of human nature. But how the devil was I to guess that a family that can breed a devil like Colonel Bishop should also breed a saint like this?”
It surprised him to realize that the idea of having upset her bothered him. It couldn't have been that way yesterday. It only became so after he had received this insight into her true character. “Great, I guess I deserve this. It looks like I know nothing about human nature. But how on earth was I supposed to figure out that a family capable of producing a devil like Colonel Bishop could also produce a saint like her?”
CHAPTER VI. PLANS OF ESCAPE
After that Arabella Bishop went daily to the shed on the wharf with gifts of fruit, and later of money and of wearing apparel for the Spanish prisoners. But she contrived so to time her visits that Peter Blood never again met her there. Also his own visits were growing shorter in a measure as his patients healed. That they all throve and returned to health under his care, whilst fully one third of the wounded in the care of Whacker and Bronson—the two other surgeons—died of their wounds, served to increase the reputation in which this rebel-convict stood in Bridgetown. It may have been no more than the fortune of war. But the townsfolk did not choose so to regard it. It led to a further dwindling of the practices of his free colleagues and a further increase of his own labours and his owner's profit. Whacker and Bronson laid their heads together to devise a scheme by which this intolerable state of things should be brought to an end. But that is to anticipate.
After that, Arabella Bishop began visiting the shed on the wharf every day with gifts of fruit, and later, money and clothing for the Spanish prisoners. She made sure to time her visits so that Peter Blood wouldn’t see her there again. His own visits were getting shorter as his patients healed. The fact that all his patients thrived and recovered under his care, while about one-third of the wounded treated by Whacker and Bronson—the two other surgeons—died from their injuries, only boosted Peter’s reputation as a rebel-convict in Bridgetown. It might have just been luck in the chaos of war, but the townspeople didn't see it that way. This led to a further decline in the practices of his fellow surgeons and an increase in his own workload and profits for his owner. Whacker and Bronson put their heads together to come up with a plan to put an end to this unacceptable situation. But that’s getting ahead of the story.
One day, whether by accident or design, Peter Blood came striding down the wharf a full half-hour earlier than usual, and so met Miss Bishop just issuing from the shed. He doffed his hat and stood aside to give her passage. She took it, chin in the air, and eyes which disdained to look anywhere where the sight of him was possible.
One day, whether by chance or intention, Peter Blood walked down the wharf a full half-hour earlier than usual and ran into Miss Bishop just as she was coming out of the shed. He tipped his hat and stepped aside to let her pass. She accepted this with her chin held high and eyes that refused to glance in his direction.
“Miss Arabella,” said he, on a coaxing, pleading note.
“Miss Arabella,” he said, in a coaxing, pleading tone.
She grew conscious of his presence, and looked him over with an air that was faintly, mockingly searching.
She became aware of him being there and glanced at him with a slightly teasing, curious expression.
“La!” said she. “It's the delicate-minded gentleman!”
“Wow!” she said. “It's the sensitive guy!”
Peter groaned. “Am I so hopelessly beyond forgiveness? I ask it very humbly.”
Peter groaned. “Am I really so beyond forgiveness? I'm asking it very humbly.”
“What condescension!”
“Such arrogance!”
“It is cruel to mock me,” said he, and adopted mock-humility. “After all, I am but a slave. And you might be ill one of these days.”
“It’s cruel to make fun of me,” he said, pretending to be humble. “After all, I’m just a servant. And you could get sick one of these days.”
“What, then?”
"What now?"
“It would be humiliating to send for me if you treat me like an enemy.”
“It would be embarrassing to call for me if you see me as an enemy.”
“You are not the only doctor in Bridgetown.”
“You’re not the only doctor in Bridgetown.”
“But I am the least dangerous.”
“But I’m the least risky.”
She grew suddenly suspicious of him, aware that he was permitting himself to rally her, and in a measure she had already yielded to it. She stiffened, and looked him over again.
She suddenly became suspicious of him, realizing that he was allowing himself to tease her, and in a way, she had already given in to it. She tensed up and looked him over again.
“You make too free, I think,” she rebuked him.
“You're being too forward, I think,” she scolded him.
“A doctor's privilege.”
"A doctor's right."
“I am not your patient. Please to remember it in future.” And on that, unquestionably angry, she departed.
“I am not your patient. Please remember that in the future.” And with that, undeniably angry, she left.
“Now is she a vixen or am I a fool, or is it both?” he asked the blue vault of heaven, and then went into the shed.
“Is she a temptress or am I an idiot, or is it both?” he asked the blue sky, and then went into the shed.
It was to be a morning of excitements. As he was leaving an hour or so later, Whacker, the younger of the other two physicians, joined him—an unprecedented condescension this, for hitherto neither of them had addressed him beyond an occasional and surly “good-day!”
It was going to be an exciting morning. About an hour later, Whacker, the younger of the other two doctors, joined him—this was a rare gesture, as until now neither of them had spoken to him beyond the occasional and grumpy “good day!”
“If you are for Colonel Bishop's, I'll walk with you a little way, Doctor Blood,” said he. He was a short, broad man of five-and-forty with pendulous cheeks and hard blue eyes.
“If you're heading to Colonel Bishop's, I'll walk with you for a bit, Doctor Blood,” he said. He was a short, stocky man in his mid-forties with sagging cheeks and sharp blue eyes.
Peter Blood was startled. But he dissembled it.
Peter Blood was taken aback. But he hid it.
“I am for Government House,” said he.
“I’m going to Government House,” he said.
“Ah! To be sure! The Governor's lady.” And he laughed; or perhaps he sneered. Peter Blood was not quite certain. “She encroaches a deal upon your time, I hear. Youth and good looks, Doctor Blood! Youth and good looks! They are inestimable advantages in our profession as in others—particularly where the ladies are concerned.”
“Ah! Of course! The Governor's wife.” And he laughed, or maybe he sneered. Peter Blood wasn't entirely sure. “I hear she takes up a lot of your time. Youth and good looks, Doctor Blood! Youth and good looks! They are priceless assets in our profession, just like in others—especially when it comes to the ladies.”
Peter stared at him. “If you mean what you seem to mean, you had better say it to Governor Steed. It may amuse him.”
Peter stared at him. “If you mean what you seem to mean, you should probably tell Governor Steed. It might entertain him.”
“You surely misapprehend me.”
“You must be misunderstanding me.”
“I hope so.”
“Fingers crossed.”
“You're so very hot, now!” The doctor linked his arm through Peter's. “I protest I desire to be your friend—to serve you. Now, listen.” Instinctively his voice grew lower. “This slavery in which you find yourself must be singularly irksome to a man of parts such as yourself.”
“You're really burning up now!” The doctor linked his arm with Peter's. “I swear I want to be your friend—to help you. Now, listen.” Instinctively, his voice dropped. “This situation you’re in must be incredibly frustrating for a capable man like you.”
“What intuitions!” cried sardonic Mr. Blood. But the doctor took him literally.
“What insights!” exclaimed the sarcastic Mr. Blood. But the doctor interpreted him literally.
“I am no fool, my dear doctor. I know a man when I see one, and often I can tell his thoughts.”
“I’m no fool, my dear doctor. I know a man when I see one, and I can often read his thoughts.”
“If you can tell me mine, you'll persuade me of it,” said Mr. Blood.
“If you can tell me what mine is, you’ll convince me of it,” said Mr. Blood.
Dr. Whacker drew still closer to him as they stepped along the wharf. He lowered his voice to a still more confidential tone. His hard blue eyes peered up into the swart, sardonic face of his companion, who was a head taller than himself.
Dr. Whacker moved in closer as they walked along the dock. He lowered his voice even more confidentially. His sharp blue eyes looked up into the dark, sarcastic face of his companion, who was a head taller than him.
“How often have I not seen you staring out over the sea, your soul in your eyes! Don't I know what you are thinking? If you could escape from this hell of slavery, you could exercise the profession of which you are an ornament as a free man with pleasure and profit to yourself. The world is large. There are many nations besides England where a man of your parts would be warmly welcomed. There are many colonies besides these English ones.” Lower still came the voice until it was no more than a whisper. Yet there was no one within earshot. “It is none so far now to the Dutch settlement of Curacao. At this time of the year the voyage may safely be undertaken in a light craft. And Curacao need be no more than a stepping-stone to the great world, which would lie open to you once you were delivered from this bondage.”
“How often have I seen you gazing out at the sea, your soul in your eyes! Don’t I know what you’re thinking? If you could escape this hell of slavery, you could freely pursue the profession you’re meant for, bringing pleasure and profit to yourself. The world is vast. There are many nations besides England where someone like you would be welcomed with open arms. There are many colonies beyond these English ones.” The voice dropped to a whisper, yet there was no one around to hear. “It’s not too far now to the Dutch settlement of Curacao. At this time of year, the trip can be made safely in a small boat. And Curacao could be just a stepping-stone to the wider world that would be open to you once you’re free from this bondage.”
Dr. Whacker ceased. He was pale and a little out of breath. But his hard eyes continued to study his impassive companion.
Dr. Whacker stopped. He was pale and slightly out of breath. But his hard eyes kept watching his emotionless companion.
“Well?” he said alter a pause. “What do you say to that?”
"Well?" he said after a pause. "What do you think about that?"
Yet Blood did not immediately answer. His mind was heaving in tumult, and he was striving to calm it that he might take a proper survey of this thing flung into it to create so monstrous a disturbance. He began where another might have ended.
Yet Blood did not answer right away. His mind was in chaos, and he was trying to quiet it so he could properly understand what had been thrown at him that caused such a huge disturbance. He started from a point where someone else might have finished.
“I have no money. And for that a handsome sum would be necessary.”
"I don't have any money. And for that, a good amount would be needed."
“Did I not say that I desired to be your friend?”
“Did I not say that I wanted to be your friend?”
“Why?” asked Peter Blood at point-blank range.
“Why?” Peter Blood asked straightforwardly.
But he never heeded the answer. Whilst Dr. Whacker was professing that his heart bled for a brother doctor languishing in slavery, denied the opportunity which his gifts entitled him to make for himself, Peter Blood pounced like a hawk upon the obvious truth. Whacker and his colleague desired to be rid of one who threatened to ruin them. Sluggishness of decision was never a fault of Blood's. He leapt where another crawled. And so this thought of evasion never entertained until planted there now by Dr. Whacker sprouted into instant growth.
But he never paid attention to the answer. While Dr. Whacker was claiming that he felt sorry for a fellow doctor suffering in slavery, denied the chance that his abilities should have given him to succeed, Peter Blood pounced on the obvious truth. Whacker and his colleague wanted to get rid of someone who posed a threat to them. Blood was never one to hesitate. He acted where others hesitated. And so this idea of escaping, which he hadn’t considered until it was suggested by Dr. Whacker, took root and grew instantly.
“I see, I see,” he said, whilst his companion was still talking, explaining, and to save Dr. Whacker's face he played the hypocrite. “It is very noble in you—very brotherly, as between men of medicine. It is what I myself should wish to do in like case.”
“I get it, I get it,” he said, while his companion was still talking, explaining, and to save Dr. Whacker's reputation, he acted like a phony. “It’s very noble of you—very brotherly, as fellow doctors. It’s exactly what I would want to do in the same situation.”
The hard eyes flashed, the husky voice grew tremulous as the other asked almost too eagerly:
The intense gaze sparked, and the deep voice trembled slightly as the other person asked almost too eagerly:
“You agree, then? You agree?”
"You agree, right? You agree?"
“Agree?” Blood laughed. “If I should be caught and brought back, they'd clip my wings and brand me for life.”
“Agree?” Blood laughed. “If I get caught and brought back, they’ll clip my wings and brand me for life.”
“Surely the thing is worth a little risk?” More tremulous than ever was the tempter's voice.
“Surely it’s worth taking a little risk?” The tempter’s voice was more hesitant than ever.
“Surely,” Blood agreed. “But it asks more than courage. It asks money. A sloop might be bought for twenty pounds, perhaps.”
“Definitely,” Blood said. “But it requires more than just courage. It needs money. You could probably buy a sloop for twenty pounds.”
“It shall be forthcoming. It shall be a loan, which you shall repay us—repay me, when you can.”
“It will be provided. It will be a loan that you will pay back to us—pay me back when you can.”
That betraying “us” so hastily retrieved completed Blood's understanding. The other doctor was also in the business.
That quick betrayal of “us” clarified everything for Blood. The other doctor was also involved in the business.
They were approaching the peopled part of the mole. Quickly, but eloquently, Blood expressed his thanks, where he knew that no thanks were due.
They were getting close to the crowded area of the mole. Quickly, yet graciously, Blood expressed his gratitude, even though he knew it wasn't really deserved.
“We will talk of this again, sir—to-morrow,” he concluded. “You have opened for me the gates of hope.”
“We'll discuss this again tomorrow, sir,” he finished. “You've opened the doors of hope for me.”
In that at least he tittered no more than the bare truth, and expressed it very baldly. It was, indeed, as if a door had been suddenly flung open to the sunlight for escape from a dark prison in which a man had thought to spend his life.
In that he laughed no more than the plain truth, and stated it quite plainly. It was like a door had been suddenly thrown open to the sunlight for a way out of a dark prison where a man had believed he would spend his life.
He was in haste now to be alone, to straighten out his agitated mind and plan coherently what was to be done. Also he must consult another. Already he had hit upon that other. For such a voyage a navigator would be necessary, and a navigator was ready to his hand in Jeremy Pitt. The first thing was to take counsel with the young shipmaster, who must be associated with him in this business if it were to be undertaken. All that day his mind was in turmoil with this new hope, and he was sick with impatience for night and a chance to discuss the matter with his chosen partner. As a result Blood was betimes that evening in the spacious stockade that enclosed the huts of the slaves together with the big white house of the overseer, and he found an opportunity of a few words with Pitt, unobserved by the others.
He was now eager to be alone, to calm his restless mind and plan clearly what needed to be done. He also needed to consult someone else. He had already decided on that person. For such a journey, he would need a navigator, and Jeremy Pitt was available. The first step was to talk to the young shipmaster, who would have to be involved in this venture if it were to happen. All day, his mind was in chaos with this new hope, and he felt sick with impatience for nightfall and a chance to discuss the plan with his chosen partner. As a result, Blood was early that evening in the large stockade that surrounded the huts of the slaves alongside the big white house of the overseer, and he found a moment to speak with Pitt privately, away from the others.
“To-night when all are asleep, come to my cabin. I have something to say to you.”
"Tonight, when everyone is asleep, come to my cabin. I have something to tell you."
The young man stared at him, roused by Blood's pregnant tone out of the mental lethargy into which he had of late been lapsing as a result of the dehumanizing life he lived. Then he nodded understanding and assent, and they moved apart.
The young man looked at him, jolted by Blood's heavy tone out of the mental fog he had been sinking into lately due to the dehumanizing life he was living. Then he nodded in understanding and agreement, and they stepped away from each other.
The six months of plantation life in Barbados had made an almost tragic mark upon the young seaman. His erstwhile bright alertness was all departed. His face was growing vacuous, his eyes were dull and lack-lustre, and he moved in a cringing, furtive manner, like an over-beaten dog. He had survived the ill-nourishment, the excessive work on the sugar plantation under a pitiless sun, the lashes of the overseer's whip when his labours flagged, and the deadly, unrelieved animal life to which he was condemned. But the price he was paying for survival was the usual price. He was in danger of becoming no better than an animal, of sinking to the level of the negroes who sometimes toiled beside him. The man, however, was still there, not yet dormant, but merely torpid from a surfeit of despair; and the man in him promptly shook off that torpidity and awoke at the first words Blood spoke to him that night—awoke and wept.
The six months of plantation life in Barbados had left a nearly tragic mark on the young seaman. His once bright and alert demeanor was completely gone. His face was becoming blank, his eyes were dull and lifeless, and he moved in a cowering, secretive way, like an abused dog. He had endured poor nutrition, grueling work on the sugar plantation under a relentless sun, and the overseer's whip when his efforts lagged, as well as the unforgiving, animalistic life he was forced to live. But the cost of his survival was the usual one. He risked becoming no better than an animal, sinking to the level of the black workers who sometimes labored next to him. Yet, the man within him was still there, not completely dormant, just sluggish from overwhelming despair; and that man quickly shook off the sluggishness and awakened at the first words Blood spoke to him that night—awakened and wept.
“Escape?” he panted. “O God!” He took his head in his hands, and fell to sobbing like a child.
“Escape?” he gasped. “Oh God!” He buried his face in his hands and began to cry like a child.
“Sh! Steady now! Steady!” Blood admonished him in a whisper, alarmed by the lad's blubbering. He crossed to Pitt's side, and set a restraining hand upon his shoulder. “For God's sake, command yourself. If we're overheard we shall both be flogged for this.”
“Sh! Hold on! Hold on!” Blood whispered, worried about the kid's crying. He walked over to Pitt and placed a calming hand on his shoulder. “For God's sake, get a grip. If we get heard, we’ll both be punished for this.”
Among the privileges enjoyed by Blood was that of a hut to himself, and they were alone in this. But, after all, it was built of wattles thinly plastered with mud, and its door was composed of bamboos, through which sound passed very easily. Though the stockade was locked for the night, and all within it asleep by now—it was after midnight—yet a prowling overseer was not impossible, and a sound of voices must lead to discovery. Pitt realized this, and controlled his outburst of emotion.
Among the privileges Blood had was his own hut, and they were the only ones with this. However, it was made of thin wooden strips covered in mud, and its door was made of bamboo, which let sound travel through easily. Even though the stockade was locked for the night and everyone inside was asleep—since it was after midnight—a wandering overseer could still show up, and any noise could lead to being discovered. Pitt understood this and held back his emotions.
Sitting close thereafter they talked in whispers for an hour or more, and all the while those dulled wits of Pitt's were sharpening themselves anew upon this precious whetstone of hope. They would need to recruit others into their enterprise, a half-dozen at least, a half-score if possible, but no more than that. They must pick the best out of that score of survivors of the Monmouth men that Colonel Bishop had acquired. Men who understood the sea were desirable. But of these there were only two in that unfortunate gang, and their knowledge was none too full. They were Hagthorpe, a gentleman who had served in the Royal Navy, and Nicholas Dyke, who had been a petty officer in the late king's time, and there was another who had been a gunner, a man named Ogle.
Sitting close together, they whispered for over an hour, and during that time, Pitt's dull mind began to sharpen again on this valuable source of hope. They would need to bring in others for their plan, at least half a dozen, preferably about twenty, but no more than that. They had to choose the best from the group of survivors from the Monmouth men that Colonel Bishop had gathered. It was important to find men who understood the sea. Unfortunately, there were only two in that unfortunate group with adequate knowledge: Hagthorpe, a gentleman who had served in the Royal Navy, and Nicholas Dyke, who had been a petty officer during the late king's reign, along with another man named Ogle, who had been a gunner.
It was agreed before they parted that Pitt should begin with these three and then proceed to recruit some six or eight others. He was to move with the utmost caution, sounding his men very carefully before making anything in the nature of a disclosure, and even then avoid rendering that disclosure so full that its betrayal might frustrate the plans which as yet had to be worked out in detail. Labouring with them in the plantations, Pitt would not want for opportunities of broaching the matter to his fellow-slaves.
It was agreed before they parted that Pitt would start with these three and then move on to recruit about six or eight more. He was to proceed with the greatest caution, carefully gauging his companions before revealing any information, and even then, avoiding making the revelation so complete that its exposure could ruin the plans that still needed to be developed in detail. Working alongside them in the fields, Pitt would have plenty of chances to bring up the topic with his fellow slaves.
“Caution above everything,” was Blood's last recommendation to him at parting. “Who goes slowly, goes safely, as the Italians have it. And remember that if you betray yourself, you ruin all, for you are the only navigator amongst us, and without you there is no escaping.”
“Be careful above all else,” was Blood's final piece of advice to him at parting. “Those who take their time, proceed safely, as the Italians say. And keep in mind that if you betray yourself, you destroy everything, because you are the only navigator among us, and without you, there’s no way to escape.”
Pitt reassured him, and slunk off back to his own hut and the straw that served him for a bed.
Pitt reassured him and quietly returned to his own hut and the straw that he used for a bed.
Coming next morning to the wharf, Blood found Dr. Whacker in a generous mood. Having slept on the matter, he was prepared to advance the convict any sum up to thirty pounds that would enable him to acquire a boat capable of taking him away from the settlement. Blood expressed his thanks becomingly, betraying no sign that he saw clearly into the true reason of the other's munificence.
The next morning at the wharf, Blood found Dr. Whacker feeling generous. After sleeping on it, he was willing to lend the convict any amount up to thirty pounds to help him get a boat that could take him away from the settlement. Blood thanked him politely, showing no signs that he understood the real reason behind the other's kindness.
“It's not money I'll require,” said he, “but the boat itself. For who will be selling me a boat and incurring the penalties in Governor Steed's proclamation? Ye'll have read it, no doubt?”
“It's not money I need,” he said, “but the boat itself. Who would sell me a boat and risk the penalties in Governor Steed's proclamation? You've read it, I'm sure?”
Dr. Whacker's heavy face grew overcast. Thoughtfully he rubbed his chin. “I've read it—yes. And I dare not procure the boat for you. It would be discovered. It must be. And the penalty is a fine of two hundred pounds besides imprisonment. It would ruin me. You'll see that?”
Dr. Whacker's serious expression turned grim. He rubbed his chin thoughtfully. “I've read it—yes. And I can't get the boat for you. It would be found out. It has to be. And the penalty is a fine of two hundred pounds plus jail time. It would destroy me. Do you understand that?”
The high hopes in Blood's soul, began to shrink. And the shadow of his despair overcast his face.
The high hopes in Blood's soul began to fade. The shadow of his despair darkened his face.
“But then...” he faltered. “There is nothing to be done.”
“But then...” he hesitated. “There’s nothing that can be done.”
“Nay, nay: things are not so desperate.” Dr. Whacker smiled a little with tight lips. “I've thought of it. You will see that the man who buys the boat must be one of those who goes with you—so that he is not here to answer questions afterwards.”
“Nah, nah: things aren’t that hopeless.” Dr. Whacker smiled slightly with tight lips. “I’ve thought it through. You’ll see that the guy who buys the boat has to be one of those who goes with you—so that he won’t be here to answer questions later.”
“But who is to go with me save men in my own case? What I cannot do, they cannot.”
“But who is supposed to go with me except for people in my situation? What I can’t do, they can’t either.”
“There are others detained on the island besides slaves. There are several who are here for debt, and would be glad enough to spread their wings. There's a fellow Nuttall, now, who follows the trade of a shipwright, whom I happen to know would welcome such a chance as you might afford him.”
“There are others held on the island besides slaves. There are several who are here because of debt and would be more than happy to spread their wings. There's a guy named Nuttall, who works as a shipwright, and I happen to know he would jump at the chance you might offer him.”
“But how should a debtor come with money to buy a boat? The question will be asked.”
“But how is a debtor supposed to come up with money to buy a boat? This question will be raised.”
“To be sure it will. But if you contrive shrewdly, you'll all be gone before that happens.”
"Of course it will. But if you plan carefully, you’ll all be gone before that happens."
Blood nodded understanding, and the doctor, setting a hand upon his sleeve, unfolded the scheme he had conceived.
Blood nodded in understanding, and the doctor, placing a hand on his sleeve, explained the plan he had come up with.
“You shall have the money from me at once. Having received it, you'll forget that it was I who supplied it to you. You have friends in England—relatives, perhaps—who sent it out to you through the agency of one of your Bridgetown patients, whose name as a man of honour you will on no account divulge lest you bring trouble upon him. That is your tale if there are questions.”
“You will get the money from me right away. Once you have it, you'll forget that I gave it to you. You have friends in England—maybe even relatives—who sent it to you through one of your patients in Bridgetown, whose name as a man of honor you definitely won’t reveal to avoid getting him in trouble. That’s your story if anyone asks.”
He paused, looking hard at Blood. Blood nodded understanding and assent. Relieved, the doctor continued:
He paused, watching Blood closely. Blood nodded in understanding and agreement. Relieved, the doctor continued:
“But there should be no questions if you go carefully to work. You concert matters with Nuttall. You enlist him as one of your companions and a shipwright should be a very useful member of your crew. You engage him to discover a likely sloop whose owner is disposed to sell. Then let your preparations all be made before the purchase is effected, so that your escape may follow instantly upon it before the inevitable questions come to be asked. You take me?”
“But there shouldn’t be any questions if you handle things carefully. You coordinate with Nuttall. You bring him on as one of your team, and having a shipwright should be really helpful. You ask him to find a suitable sloop whose owner is willing to sell. Then make all your preparations before the purchase is finalized, so that your escape can happen immediately afterward before any inevitable questions get raised. Do you understand me?”
So well did Blood take him that within an hour he contrived to see Nuttall, and found the fellow as disposed to the business as Dr. Whacker had predicted. When he left the shipwright, it was agreed that Nuttall should seek the boat required, for which Blood would at once produce the money.
Blood managed to convince him so well that within an hour he was able to meet Nuttall, who turned out to be just as willing to cooperate as Dr. Whacker had expected. When Blood left the shipwright, they agreed that Nuttall would look for the needed boat, and Blood would immediately provide the money.
The quest took longer than was expected by Blood, who waited impatiently with the doctor's gold concealed about his person. But at the end of some three weeks, Nuttall—whom he was now meeting daily—informed him that he had found a serviceable wherry, and that its owner was disposed to sell it for twenty-two pounds. That evening, on the beach, remote from all eyes, Peter Blood handed that sum to his new associate, and Nuttall went off with instructions to complete the purchase late on the following day. He was to bring the boat to the wharf, where under cover of night Blood and his fellow-convicts would join him and make off.
The quest took longer than Blood expected, and he waited impatiently with the doctor’s gold hidden on him. But after about three weeks, Nuttall—who he was now seeing every day—told him he had found a good wherry, and its owner was willing to sell it for twenty-two pounds. That evening, on the beach, away from prying eyes, Peter Blood handed over that amount to his new associate, and Nuttall left with instructions to finalize the purchase the next day. He was to bring the boat to the wharf, where under the cover of night, Blood and his fellow convicts would meet him and make their escape.
Everything was ready. In the shed, from which all the wounded men had now been removed and which had since remained untenanted, Nuttall had concealed the necessary stores: a hundredweight of bread, a quantity of cheese, a cask of water and some few bottles of Canary, a compass, quadrant, chart, half-hour glass, log and line, a tarpaulin, some carpenter's tools, and a lantern and candles. And in the stockade, all was likewise in readiness. Hagthorpe, Dyke, and Ogle had agreed to join the venture, and eight others had been carefully recruited. In Pitt's hut, which he shared with five other rebels-convict, all of whom were to join in this bid for liberty, a ladder had been constructed in secret during those nights of waiting. With this they were to surmount the stockade and gain the open. The risk of detection, so that they made little noise, was negligible. Beyond locking them all into that stockade at night, there was no great precaution taken. Where, after all, could any so foolish as to attempt escape hope to conceal himself in that island? The chief risk lay in discovery by those of their companions who were to be left behind. It was because of these that they must go cautiously and in silence.
Everything was set. In the shed, from which all the injured men had been taken and which had remained empty since, Nuttall had hidden the necessary supplies: a hundred pounds of bread, some cheese, a barrel of water, a few bottles of Canary wine, a compass, a quadrant, a map, a half-hour glass, a log and line, a tarpaulin, some carpentry tools, and a lantern with candles. And in the stockade, everything was also prepared. Hagthorpe, Dyke, and Ogle had agreed to join the plan, and eight others had been carefully recruited. In Pitt's hut, which he shared with five other rebel convicts, all of whom were joining this bid for freedom, a ladder had been secretly built during those nights of waiting. With it, they would climb over the stockade and reach the outside. The chance of being caught was low, so they kept quiet. Aside from locking them all inside the stockade at night, there weren't many precautions taken. After all, where could anyone foolish enough to try to escape hide on that island? The main risk was being discovered by those who would be left behind. That’s why they had to proceed carefully and silently.
The day that was to have been their last in Barbados was a day of hope and anxiety to the twelve associates in that enterprise, no less than to Nuttall in the town below.
The day that was supposed to be their last in Barbados was filled with hope and anxiety for the twelve partners in that venture, just as it was for Nuttall in the town below.
Towards sunset, having seen Nuttall depart to purchase and fetch the sloop to the prearranged moorings at the wharf, Peter Blood came sauntering towards the stockade, just as the slaves were being driven in from the fields. He stood aside at the entrance to let them pass, and beyond the message of hope flashed by his eyes, he held no communication with them.
Towards sunset, after watching Nuttall leave to get the sloop and bring it to the agreed moorings at the wharf, Peter Blood strolled toward the stockade, just as the slaves were being brought in from the fields. He stepped aside at the entrance to let them through, and aside from the glimmer of hope in his eyes, he didn’t interact with them.
He entered the stockade in their wake, and as they broke their ranks to seek their various respective huts, he beheld Colonel Bishop in talk with Kent, the overseer. The pair were standing by the stocks, planted in the middle of that green space for the punishment of offending slaves.
He entered the stockade after them, and as they scattered to find their individual huts, he saw Colonel Bishop talking with Kent, the overseer. The two were standing by the stocks, set up in the middle of that green space for punishing disobedient slaves.
As he advanced, Bishop turned to regard him, scowling. “Where have you been this while?” he bawled, and although a minatory note was normal to the Colonel's voice, yet Blood felt his heart tightening apprehensively.
As he approached, Bishop looked over at him, frowning. “Where have you been all this time?” he shouted, and even though a threatening tone was typical for the Colonel's voice, Blood felt his heart tighten with anxiety.
“I've been at my work in the town,” he answered. “Mrs. Patch has a fever and Mr. Dekker has sprained his ankle.”
"I've been working in town," he replied. "Mrs. Patch has a fever and Mr. Dekker has twisted his ankle."
“I sent for you to Dekker's, and you were not there. You are given to idling, my fine fellow. We shall have to quicken you one of these days unless you cease from abusing the liberty you enjoy. D'ye forget that ye're a rebel convict?”
“I called for you at Dekker's, and you weren't there. You're getting into the habit of loafing around, my good man. We’ll have to motivate you one of these days if you don’t stop misusing the freedom you have. Do you forget that you're a rebel convict?”
“I am not given the chance,” said Blood, who never could learn to curb his tongue.
“I never get the chance,” said Blood, who could never learn to hold his tongue.
“By God! Will you be pert with me?”
“By God! Are you going to be sassy with me?”
Remembering all that was at stake, growing suddenly conscious that from the huts surrounding the enclosure anxious ears were listening, he instantly practised an unusual submission.
Remembering everything that was on the line, suddenly aware that anxious ears were listening from the huts surrounding the enclosure, he immediately put on a show of unusual submission.
“Not pert, sir. I... I am sorry I should have been sought....”
“Not important, sir. I... I’m sorry I should have been looked for...”
“Aye, and you'll be sorrier yet. There's the Governor with an attack of gout, screaming like a wounded horse, and you nowhere to be found. Be off, man—away with you at speed to Government House! You're awaited, I tell you. Best lend him a horse, Kent, or the lout'll be all night getting there.”
“Yeah, and you’ll regret it even more. The Governor is suffering from gout, yelling like a hurt horse, and you’re nowhere to be seen. Go on, man—hurry to Government House! They’re waiting for you, I swear. You’d better lend him a horse, Kent, or the idiot will take all night to get there.”
They bustled him away, choking almost from a reluctance that he dared not show. The thing was unfortunate; but after all not beyond remedy. The escape was set for midnight, and he should easily be back by then. He mounted the horse that Kent procured him, intending to make all haste.
They hurried him away, almost gagging from a reluctance he didn’t dare show. It was unfortunate, but not impossible to fix. The escape was planned for midnight, and he should easily make it back by then. He got on the horse that Kent arranged for him, planning to ride quickly.
“How shall I reenter the stockade, sir?” he enquired at parting.
“How do I get back into the stockade, sir?” he asked as he was leaving.
“You'll not reenter it,” said Bishop. “When they've done with you at Government House, they may find a kennel for you there until morning.”
“You won't be going back in,” said the Bishop. “Once they're done with you at Government House, they might find a place for you to stay there until morning.”
Peter Blood's heart sank like a stone through water.
Peter Blood's heart dropped like a rock in water.
“But...” he began.
“But...” he started.
“Be off, I say. Will you stand there talking until dark? His excellency is waiting for you.” And with his cane Colonel Bishop slashed the horse's quarters so brutally that the beast bounded forward all but unseating her rider.
“Get going, I tell you. Are you going to just stand there talking until it gets dark? His excellency is waiting for you.” And with his cane, Colonel Bishop struck the horse's rear so hard that the animal jumped forward, nearly throwing her rider off.
Peter Blood went off in a state of mind bordering on despair. And there was occasion for it. A postponement of the escape at least until to-morrow night was necessary now, and postponement must mean the discovery of Nuttall's transaction and the asking of questions it would be difficult to answer.
Peter Blood left feeling almost hopeless. And he had good reason to. They now had to postpone the escape until at least tomorrow night, and this delay would likely lead to the discovery of Nuttall's dealings and questions that would be hard to answer.
It was in his mind to slink back in the night, once his work at Government House were done, and from the outside of the stockade make known to Pitt and the others his presence, and so have them join him that their project might still be carried out. But in this he reckoned without the Governor, whom he found really in the thrall of a severe attack of gout, and almost as severe an attack of temper nourished by Blood's delay.
He planned to sneak back at night, after finishing his work at Government House, and let Pitt and the others know he was there from outside the stockade so they could join him and still carry out their project. But he didn’t take the Governor into account, who he found was suffering from a bad gout attack and an equally bad temper due to Blood's delay.
The doctor was kept in constant attendance upon him until long after midnight, when at last he was able to ease the sufferer a little by a bleeding. Thereupon he would have withdrawn. But Steed would not hear of it. Blood must sleep in his own chamber to be at hand in case of need. It was as if Fate made sport of him. For that night at least the escape must be definitely abandoned.
The doctor stayed with him until well past midnight, when he finally managed to relieve the patient's pain a bit by drawing some blood. Just then, he wanted to leave. But Steed insisted he stay. Blood needed to remain in its own room, ready for any emergencies. It was as if fate was making fun of him. For that night, at least, the escape had to be completely abandoned.
Not until the early hours of the morning did Peter Blood succeed in making a temporary escape from Government House on the ground that he required certain medicaments which he must, himself, procure from the apothecary.
Not until the early hours of the morning did Peter Blood manage to make a temporary escape from Government House, claiming he needed to get some medicine that he had to pick up from the pharmacist himself.
On that pretext, he made an excursion into the awakening town, and went straight to Nuttall, whom he found in a state of livid panic. The unfortunate debtor, who had sat up waiting through the night, conceived that all was discovered and that his own ruin would be involved. Peter Blood quieted his fears.
On that excuse, he took a trip into the waking town and went directly to Nuttall, who he found in a state of pale panic. The unfortunate debtor, who had stayed up all night waiting, thought that everything was out in the open and that he would be ruined. Peter Blood calmed him down.
“It will be for to-night instead,” he said, with more assurance than he felt, “if I have to bleed the Governor to death. Be ready as last night.”
“It’ll be for tonight instead,” he said, with more confidence than he felt, “even if I have to bleed the Governor to death. Be ready like last night.”
“But if there are questions meanwhile?” bleated Nuttall. He was a thin, pale, small-featured, man with weak eyes that now blinked desperately.
“But what if there are questions in the meantime?” Nuttall whined. He was a thin, pale man with small features and weak eyes that were now blinking frantically.
“Answer as best you can. Use your wits, man. I can stay no longer.” And Peter went off to the apothecary for his pretexted drugs.
“Answer as best you can. Use your head, man. I can’t stay any longer.” And Peter went off to the pharmacist for his made-up medicines.
Within an hour of his going came an officer of the Secretary's to Nuttall's miserable hovel. The seller of the boat had—as by law required since the coming of the rebels-convict—duly reported the sale at the Secretary's office, so that he might obtain the reimbursement of the ten-pound surety into which every keeper of a small boat was compelled to enter. The Secretary's office postponed this reimbursement until it should have obtained confirmation of the transaction.
Within an hour of his departure, an officer from the Secretary's office arrived at Nuttall's rundown hovel. The boat seller had, as required by law since the arrival of the rebel convicts, properly reported the sale at the Secretary's office so he could get back the ten-pound bond that every small boat operator was required to submit. The Secretary's office delayed this reimbursement until they could confirm the transaction.
“We are informed that you have bought a wherry from Mr. Robert Farrell,” said the officer.
“We heard you bought a boat from Mr. Robert Farrell,” said the officer.
“That is so,” said Nuttall, who conceived that for him this was the end of the world.
"That's right," said Nuttall, who felt that for him this was the end of the world.
“You are in no haste, it seems, to declare the same at the Secretary's office.” The emissary had a proper bureaucratic haughtiness.
"You don't seem to be in any hurry to announce the same at the Secretary's office." The representative had a typical bureaucratic arrogance.
Nuttall's weak eyes blinked at a redoubled rate.
Nuttall's weak eyes blinked more quickly.
“To... to declare it?”
"To... to announce it?"
“Ye know it's the law.”
"You know it's the law."
“I... I didn't, may it please you.”
“I... I didn't, if it pleases you.”
“But it's in the proclamation published last January.”
“But it's in the announcement released last January.”
“I... I can't read, sir. I... I didn't know.”
“I... I can't read, sir. I... I had no idea.”
“Faugh!” The messenger withered him with his disdain.
“Ugh!” The messenger looked down on him with his contempt.
“Well, now you're informed. See to it that you are at the Secretary's office before noon with the ten pounds surety into which you are obliged to enter.”
“Well, now you’re in the loop. Make sure you’re at the Secretary’s office before noon with the ten pounds surety that you’re required to provide.”
The pompous officer departed, leaving Nuttall in a cold perspiration despite the heat of the morning. He was thankful that the fellow had not asked the question he most dreaded, which was how he, a debtor, should come by the money to buy a wherry. But this he knew was only a respite. The question would presently be asked of a certainty, and then hell would open for him. He cursed the hour in which he had been such a fool as to listen to Peter Blood's chatter of escape. He thought it very likely that the whole plot would be discovered, and that he would probably be hanged, or at least branded and sold into slavery like those other damned rebels-convict, with whom he had been so mad as to associate himself. If only he had the ten pounds for this infernal surety, which until this moment had never entered into their calculations, it was possible that the thing might be done quickly and questions postponed until later. As the Secretary's messenger had overlooked the fact that he was a debtor, so might the others at the Secretary's office, at least for a day or two; and in that time he would, he hoped, be beyond the reach of their questions. But in the meantime what was to be done about this money? And it was to be found before noon!
The arrogant officer left, leaving Nuttall in a cold sweat despite the morning heat. He was relieved that the guy hadn’t asked the question he dreaded the most, which was how he, a debtor, could come up with the money to buy a boat. But he knew this was just a temporary break. The question would soon be asked for sure, and then he would be in deep trouble. He cursed the moment he had been foolish enough to listen to Peter Blood’s talk about escaping. He thought it was very likely that the whole plan would be uncovered, and he would probably end up hanged or, at the very least, branded and sold into slavery like those other damned rebels he had been reckless enough to associate with. If only he had the ten pounds for this damn surety, which until now had never crossed their minds, it might be possible to get it done quickly and delay the questions until later. Just as the Secretary’s messenger had overlooked the fact that he was a debtor, so might the others at the Secretary’s office for at least a day or two; and in that time, he hoped to be out of reach of their questions. But in the meantime, what was he going to do about this money? And it had to be found before noon!
Nuttall snatched up his hat, and went out in quest of Peter Blood. But where look for him? Wandering aimlessly up the irregular, unpaved street, he ventured to enquire of one or two if they had seen Dr. Blood that morning. He affected to be feeling none so well, and indeed his appearance bore out the deception. None could give him information; and since Blood had never told him of Whacker's share in this business, he walked in his unhappy ignorance past the door of the one man in Barbados who would eagerly have saved him in this extremity.
Nuttall grabbed his hat and went out to look for Peter Blood. But where should he search for him? Aimlessly wandering up the uneven, dirt road, he asked a couple of people if they had seen Dr. Blood that morning. He pretended to be feeling a bit unwell, and his appearance supported that act. No one could provide him with any information; and since Blood had never mentioned Whacker's involvement in this matter, he walked in his unfortunate ignorance past the door of the only man in Barbados who would have eagerly helped him in this situation.
Finally he determined to go up to Colonel Bishop's plantation. Probably Blood would be there. If he were not, Nuttall would find Pitt, and leave a message with him. He was acquainted with Pitt and knew of Pitt's share in this business. His pretext for seeking Blood must still be that he needed medical assistance.
Finally, he decided to head over to Colonel Bishop's plantation. Blood was probably there. If not, Nuttall would find Pitt and leave a message with him. He knew Pitt and was aware of Pitt's involvement in this situation. His excuse for looking for Blood still needed to be that he required medical help.
And at the same time that he set out, insensitive in his anxiety to the broiling heat, to climb the heights to the north of the town, Blood was setting out from Government House at last, having so far eased the Governor's condition as to be permitted to depart. Being mounted, he would, but for an unexpected delay, have reached the stockade ahead of Nuttall, in which case several unhappy events might have been averted. The unexpected delay was occasioned by Miss Arabella Bishop.
And at the same time he set out, oblivious in his anxiety to the scorching heat, to climb the heights north of the town, Blood was finally leaving Government House, having managed to improve the Governor's condition enough to be allowed to go. If it weren't for an unexpected delay, he would have reached the stockade ahead of Nuttall, which might have prevented several unfortunate events. The unexpected delay was caused by Miss Arabella Bishop.
They met at the gate of the luxuriant garden of Government House, and Miss Bishop, herself mounted, stared to see Peter Blood on horseback. It happened that he was in good spirits. The fact that the Governor's condition had so far improved as to restore him his freedom of movement had sufficed to remove the depression under which he had been labouring for the past twelve hours and more. In its rebound the mercury of his mood had shot higher far than present circumstances warranted. He was disposed to be optimistic. What had failed last night would certainly not fail again to-night. What was a day, after all? The Secretary's office might be troublesome, but not really troublesome for another twenty-four hours at least; and by then they would be well away.
They met at the entrance of the lush garden of Government House, and Miss Bishop, already on horseback, was surprised to see Peter Blood riding too. He happened to be in a good mood. The fact that the Governor's condition had improved enough for him to move freely had lifted the weight he had been feeling for over twelve hours. In the rush of relief, his spirits soared higher than the situation really justified. He felt optimistic. What had failed last night would definitely not fail tonight. After all, what was a day? The Secretary’s office might be annoying, but it wouldn’t cause any real problems for at least another twenty-four hours; and by then, they would be long gone.
This joyous confidence of his was his first misfortune. The next was that his good spirits were also shared by Miss Bishop, and that she bore no rancour. The two things conjoined to make the delay that in its consequences was so deplorable.
This cheerful confidence of his was his first misfortune. The next was that his good mood was also shared by Miss Bishop, and that she held no grudges. These two things combined to create a delay that had such unfortunate consequences.
“Good-morning, sir,” she hailed him pleasantly. “It's close upon a month since last I saw you.”
“Good morning, sir,” she greeted him cheerfully. “It’s been almost a month since I last saw you.”
“Twenty-one days to the hour,” said he. “I've counted them.”
“Twenty-one days to the hour,” he said. “I’ve been counting.”
“I vow I was beginning to believe you dead.”
“I swear I was starting to think you were dead.”
“I have to thank you for the wreath.”
“I have to thank you for the wreath.”
“The wreath?”
"The wreath?"
“To deck my grave,” he explained.
"To decorate my grave," he explained.
“Must you ever be rallying?” she wondered, and looked at him gravely, remembering that it was his rallying on the last occasion had driven her away in dudgeon.
“Do you always have to be rallying?” she thought, looking at him seriously, remembering that it was his rallying last time that had made her leave in anger.
“A man must sometimes laugh at himself or go mad,” said he. “Few realize it. That is why there are so many madmen in the world.”
“A man has to sometimes laugh at himself or he’ll lose it,” he said. “Not many people get that. That’s why there are so many crazy people in the world.”
“You may laugh at yourself all you will, sir. But sometimes I think you laugh at me, which is not civil.”
"You can laugh at yourself all you want, sir. But sometimes I feel like you're laughing at me, which isn't very polite."
“Then, faith, you're wrong. I laugh only at the comic, and you are not comic at all.”
“Then, honestly, you're mistaken. I only laugh at things that are funny, and you're not funny at all.”
“What am I, then?” she asked him, laughing.
“What am I, then?” she asked him, laughing.
A moment he pondered her, so fair and fresh to behold, so entirely maidenly and yet so entirely frank and unabashed.
For a moment, he admired her, so beautiful and fresh to look at, so completely innocent yet so completely open and unashamed.
“You are,” he said, “the niece of the man who owns me his slave.” But he spoke lightly. So lightly that she was encouraged to insistence.
“You are,” he said, “the niece of the man who owns me as his slave.” But he spoke casually. So casually that she felt encouraged to push harder.
“Nay, sir, that is an evasion. You shall answer me truthfully this morning.”
“No, sir, that's an evasion. You will answer me honestly this morning.”
“Truthfully? To answer you at all is a labour. But to answer truthfully! Oh, well, now, I should say of you that he'll be lucky who counts you his friend.” It was in his mind to add more. But he left it there.
“Honestly? Just responding to you is a challenge. But to answer honestly! Well, I must say that anyone who can call you their friend is pretty lucky.” He wanted to say more, but he decided to stop there.
“That's mighty civil,” said she. “You've a nice taste in compliments, Mr. Blood. Another in your place....”
"That's really kind," she said. "You have a good knack for compliments, Mr. Blood. If someone else were in your shoes..."
“Faith, now, don't I know what another would have said? Don't I know my fellow-man at all?”
“Come on, don't I know what someone else would have said? Don't I understand my fellow human being at all?”
“Sometimes I think you do, and sometimes I think you don't. Anyway, you don't know your fellow-woman. There was that affair of the Spaniards.”
“Sometimes I think you do, and sometimes I think you don't. Either way, you don't really understand your fellow woman. Remember that thing with the Spaniards?”
“Will ye never forget it?”
"Will you never forget it?"
“Never.”
"Never."
“Bad cess to your memory. Is there no good in me at all that you could be dwelling on instead?”
“Curse your memory. Is there nothing good about me that you could focus on instead?”
“Oh, several things.”
“Oh, a few things.”
“For instance, now?” He was almost eager.
“For example, now?” He was almost excited.
“You speak excellent Spanish.”
"Your Spanish is excellent."
“Is that all?” He sank back into dismay.
“Is that it?” He fell back in disappointment.
“Where did you learn it? Have you been in Spain?”
“Where did you learn that? Have you been to Spain?”
“That I have. I was two years in a Spanish prison.”
"Yeah, I was in a Spanish prison for two years."
“In prison?” Her tone suggested apprehensions in which he had no desire to leave her.
“In prison?” Her tone hinted at worries that he didn’t want to abandon her.
“As a prisoner of war,” he explained. “I was taken fighting with the French—in French service, that is.”
“As a prisoner of war,” he explained. “I was captured while fighting with the French—in the service of France, that is.”
“But you're a doctor!” she cried.
“But you're a doctor!” she shouted.
“That's merely a diversion, I think. By trade I am a soldier—at least, it's a trade I followed for ten years. It brought me no great gear, but it served me better than medicine, which, as you may observe, has brought me into slavery. I'm thinking it's more pleasing in the sight of Heaven to kill men than to heal them. Sure it must be.”
"That's just a distraction, I believe. By profession, I’m a soldier—at least, it’s a job I’ve had for ten years. It didn’t bring me much fortune, but it’s done me better than medicine, which, as you can see, has led me into servitude. I think it must be more pleasing to God to take lives than to save them. It surely must be."
“But how came you to be a soldier, and to serve the French?”
“But how did you become a soldier and end up fighting for the French?”
“I am Irish, you see, and I studied medicine. Therefore—since it's a perverse nation we are—.... Oh, but it's a long story, and the Colonel will be expecting my return.” She was not in that way to be defrauded of her entertainment. If he would wait a moment they would ride back together. She had but come to enquire of the Governor's health at her uncle's request.
“I’m Irish, you know, and I studied medicine. So—since we live in a strange country—... Oh, but it's a long story, and the Colonel will be waiting for me to come back.” She didn't want to miss out on her entertainment. If he could just wait a moment, they would ride back together. She had only come to check on the Governor's health at her uncle's request.
So he waited, and so they rode back together to Colonel Bishop's house. They rode very slowly, at a walking pace, and some whom they passed marvelled to see the doctor-slave on such apparently intimate terms with his owner's niece. One or two may have promised themselves that they would drop a hint to the Colonel. But the two rode oblivious of all others in the world that morning. He was telling her the story of his early turbulent days, and at the end of it he dwelt more fully than hitherto upon the manner of his arrest and trial.
So he waited, and then they rode back together to Colonel Bishop's house. They rode very slowly, at a walking pace, and some people they passed were amazed to see the doctor-slave so seemingly close with his owner's niece. A couple of them might have thought about mentioning it to the Colonel. But the two rode unaware of anyone else in the world that morning. He was sharing the story of his early chaotic days, and by the end of it, he focused more than ever on the details of his arrest and trial.
The tale was barely done when they drew up at the Colonel's door, and dismounted, Peter Blood surrendering his nag to one of the negro grooms, who informed them that the Colonel was from home at the moment.
The story was barely finished when they arrived at the Colonel's door and got off their horses, with Peter Blood handing his horse over to one of the black grooms, who told them that the Colonel was not home at the moment.
Even then they lingered a moment, she detaining him.
Even then they paused for a moment, with her holding him back.
“I am sorry, Mr. Blood, that I did not know before,” she said, and there was a suspicion of moisture in those clear hazel eyes. With a compelling friendliness she held out her hand to him.
“I’m sorry, Mr. Blood, that I didn’t know earlier,” she said, and there was a hint of moisture in those clear hazel eyes. With a warm friendliness, she reached out her hand to him.
“Why, what difference could it have made?” he asked.
“Why, what difference would it have made?” he asked.
“Some, I think. You have been very hardly used by Fate.”
"Some, I believe. Fate has treated you very unfairly."
“Och, now....” He paused. His keen sapphire eyes considered her steadily a moment from under his level black brows. “It might have been worse,” he said, with a significance which brought a tinge of colour to her cheeks and a flutter to her eyelids.
“Och, now....” He paused. His sharp sapphire eyes looked at her intently for a moment from beneath his straight black brows. “It could have been worse,” he said, with a meaning that brought a hint of color to her cheeks and a flutter to her eyelids.
He stooped to kiss her hand before releasing it, and she did not deny him. Then he turned and strode off towards the stockade a half-mile away, and a vision of her face went with him, tinted with a rising blush and a sudden unusual shyness. He forgot in that little moment that he was a rebel-convict with ten years of slavery before him; he forgot that he had planned an escape, which was to be carried into effect that night; forgot even the peril of discovery which as a result of the Governor's gout now overhung him.
He bent down to kiss her hand before letting it go, and she didn't stop him. Then he turned and walked toward the stockade half a mile away, carrying a memory of her face, flushed with a sudden, unexpected shyness. For that brief moment, he forgot he was a rebel convict facing ten years of hard labor; he forgot he had planned an escape for that night and even the danger of getting caught, which loomed over him because of the Governor's gout.
CHAPTER VII. PIRATES
Mr. James Nuttall made all speed, regardless of the heat, in his journey from Bridgetown to Colonel Bishop's plantation, and if ever man was built for speed in a hot climate that man was Mr. James Nuttall, with his short, thin body, and his long, fleshless legs. So withered was he that it was hard to believe there were any juices left in him, yet juices there must have been, for he was sweating violently by the time he reached the stockade.
Mr. James Nuttall hurried along, ignoring the heat, on his way from Bridgetown to Colonel Bishop's plantation. If anyone was meant for speed in a hot climate, it was Mr. James Nuttall, with his short, thin body and long, bony legs. He looked so withered that it was hard to believe he had any fluids left in him, yet he must have, because by the time he got to the stockade, he was sweating profusely.
At the entrance he almost ran into the overseer Kent, a squat, bow-legged animal with the arms of a Hercules and the jowl of a bulldog.
At the entrance, he nearly bumped into the overseer Kent, a short, bow-legged guy with the arms of Hercules and the jaw of a bulldog.
“I am seeking Doctor Blood,” he announced breathlessly.
“I’m looking for Doctor Blood,” he said breathlessly.
“You are in a rare haste,” growled Kent. “What the devil is it? Twins?”
“You're in quite a rush,” Kent snarled. “What the heck is going on? Twins?”
“Eh? Oh! Nay, nay. I'm not married, sir. It's a cousin of mine, sir.”
“Uh? Oh! No, no. I'm not married, sir. It's a cousin of mine, sir.”
“What is?”
"What’s that?"
“He is taken bad, sir,” Nuttall lied promptly upon the cue that Kent himself had afforded him. “Is the doctor here?”
“He’s in bad shape, sir,” Nuttall quickly lied in response to the signal that Kent had given him. “Is the doctor here?”
“That's his hut yonder.” Kent pointed carelessly. “If he's not there, he'll be somewhere else.” And he took himself off. He was a surly, ungracious beast at all times, readier with the lash of his whip than with his tongue.
“That's his hut over there.” Kent pointed casually. “If he’s not there, he’ll be somewhere else.” Then he walked away. He was a grumpy, unpleasant guy all the time, quicker to use his whip than to speak.
Nuttall watched him go with satisfaction, and even noted the direction that he took. Then he plunged into the enclosure, to verify in mortification that Dr. Blood was not at home. A man of sense might have sat down and waited, judging that to be the quickest and surest way in the end. But Nuttall had no sense. He flung out of the stockade again, hesitated a moment as to which direction he should take, and finally decided to go any way but the way that Kent had gone. He sped across the parched savannah towards the sugar plantation which stood solid as a rampart and gleaming golden in the dazzling June sunshine. Avenues intersected the great blocks of ripening amber cane. In the distance down one of these he espied some slaves at work. Nuttall entered the avenue and advanced upon them. They eyed him dully, as he passed them. Pitt was not of their number, and he dared not ask for him. He continued his search for best part of an hour, up one of those lanes and then down another. Once an overseer challenged him, demanding to know his business. He was looking, he said, for Dr. Blood. His cousin was taken ill. The overseer bade him go to the devil, and get out of the plantation. Blood was not there. If he was anywhere he would be in his hut in the stockade.
Nuttall watched him leave with satisfaction, even noting the direction he took. Then he rushed into the enclosure, only to feel mortified that Dr. Blood wasn’t home. A sensible person might have sat down and waited, thinking that would be the quickest and surest way in the end. But Nuttall wasn’t sensible. He burst out of the stockade again, hesitated for a moment about which way to go, and finally decided to go anywhere but the way Kent had gone. He raced across the dry savannah toward the sugar plantation that stood as solid as a fortress, gleaming golden in the bright June sunshine. Avenues crisscrossed the large blocks of ripening amber cane. In the distance, down one of these, he spotted some slaves working. Nuttall entered the avenue and approached them. They looked at him dully as he passed. Pitt wasn’t among them, and he didn’t dare ask about him. He continued his search for the better part of an hour, going up one lane and then down another. Once, an overseer confronted him, demanding to know his business. He said he was looking for Dr. Blood because his cousin was sick. The overseer told him to go to hell and get off the plantation. Blood wasn’t there. If he was anywhere, he’d be in his hut in the stockade.
Nuttall passed on, upon the understanding that he would go. But he went in the wrong direction; he went on towards the side of the plantation farthest from the stockade, towards the dense woods that fringed it there. The overseer was too contemptuous and perhaps too languid in the stifling heat of approaching noontide to correct his course.
Nuttall moved on, thinking he would leave. But he headed in the wrong direction; he went toward the part of the plantation farthest from the stockade, toward the thick woods that bordered it there. The overseer was too dismissive and maybe too sluggish in the suffocating heat of the approaching noon to correct his path.
Nuttall blundered to the end of the avenue, and round the corner of it, and there ran into Pitt, alone, toiling with a wooden spade upon an irrigation channel. A pair of cotton drawers, loose and ragged, clothed him from waist to knee; above and below he was naked, save for a broad hat of plaited straw that sheltered his unkempt golden head from the rays of the tropical sun. At sight of him Nuttall returned thanks aloud to his Maker. Pitt stared at him, and the shipwright poured out his dismal news in a dismal tone. The sum of it was that he must have ten pounds from Blood that very morning or they were all undone. And all he got for his pains and his sweat was the condemnation of Jeremy Pitt.
Nuttall stumbled to the end of the street, turned the corner, and ran into Pitt, who was alone, working hard with a wooden spade on an irrigation channel. He wore a pair of loose, ragged cotton shorts that covered him from the waist to the knee; otherwise, he was bare-skinned, except for a wide straw hat that protected his messy golden hair from the hot tropical sun. When Nuttall saw him, he thanked God out loud. Pitt looked at him, and the shipwright shared his gloomy news in a gloomy tone. Basically, he needed ten pounds from Blood that very morning or they were all finished. And all he got for his effort and sweat was Jeremy Pitt's disapproval.
“Damn you for a fool!” said the slave. “If it's Blood you're seeking, why are you wasting your time here?”
“Damn you for being such a fool!” said the slave. “If you’re after Blood, why are you wasting your time here?”
“I can't find him,” bleated Nuttall. He was indignant at his reception. He forgot the jangled state of the other's nerves after a night of anxious wakefulness ending in a dawn of despair. “I thought that you....”
“I can't find him,” Nuttall complained. He was upset with how he was treated. He forgot how rattled the other person was after a night of worrying that ended in a morning of hopelessness. “I thought that you....”
“You thought that I could drop my spade and go and seek him for you? Is that what you thought? My God! that our lives should depend upon such a dummerhead. While you waste your time here, the hours are passing! And if an overseer should catch you talking to me? How'll you explain it?”
“You thought I could just put down my spade and go look for him for you? Is that what you really thought? My God! That our lives depend on such an idiot. While you waste your time here, the hours are slipping away! And what if an overseer catches you talking to me? How are you going to explain that?”
For a moment Nuttall was bereft of speech by such ingratitude. Then he exploded.
For a moment, Nuttall was left speechless by such ingratitude. Then he burst out.
“I would to Heaven I had never had no hand in this affair. I would so! I wish that....”
“I wish to heaven that I had never been involved in this situation. I really do! I wish that....”
What else he wished was never known, for at that moment round the block of cane came a big man in biscuit-coloured taffetas followed by two negroes in cotton drawers who were armed with cutlasses. He was not ten yards away, but his approach over the soft, yielding marl had been unheard.
What he wished was never known, because at that moment, a big man in biscuit-colored taffeta rounded the corner, followed by two guys in cotton shorts who were armed with cutlasses. He was only ten yards away, but his approach over the soft, yielding marl went unnoticed.
Mr. Nuttall looked wildly this way and that a moment, then bolted like a rabbit for the woods, thus doing the most foolish and betraying thing that in the circumstances it was possible for him to do. Pitt groaned and stood still, leaning upon his spade.
Mr. Nuttall glanced around frantically for a moment, then took off like a rabbit into the woods, doing the most foolish and revealing thing he could have done in that situation. Pitt sighed and remained still, leaning on his shovel.
“Hi, there! Stop!” bawled Colonel Bishop after the fugitive, and added horrible threats tricked out with some rhetorical indecencies.
“Hey, stop!” yelled Colonel Bishop after the runaway, throwing in some terrible threats with a few rude comments.
But the fugitive held amain, and never so much as turned his head. It was his only remaining hope that Colonel Bishop might not have seen his face; for the power and influence of Colonel Bishop was quite sufficient to hang any man whom he thought would be better dead.
But the fugitive kept running and didn’t even glance back. His only remaining hope was that Colonel Bishop might not have seen his face, because Colonel Bishop’s power and influence were strong enough to get any man he wanted executed.
Not until the runagate had vanished into the scrub did the planter sufficiently recover from his indignant amazement to remember the two negroes who followed at his heels like a brace of hounds. It was a bodyguard without which he never moved in his plantations since a slave had made an attack upon him and all but strangled him a couple of years ago.
Not until the runaway had disappeared into the bushes did the planter regain his composure enough to remember the two Black men who were following him closely like a pair of hounds. They were a bodyguard he never went without on his plantations since a slave had attacked him and nearly strangled him a couple of years ago.
“After him, you black swine!” he roared at them. But as they started he checked them. “Wait! Get to heel, damn you!”
“After him, you lousy pigs!” he yelled at them. But as they began to move, he stopped them. “Wait! Get in line, damn it!”
It occurred to him that to catch and deal with the fellow there was not the need to go after him, and perhaps spend the day hunting him in that cursed wood. There was Pitt here ready to his hand, and Pitt should tell him the identity of his bashful friend, and also the subject of that close and secret talk he had disturbed. Pitt might, of course, be reluctant. So much the worse for Pitt. The ingenious Colonel Bishop knew a dozen ways—some of them quite diverting—of conquering stubbornness in these convict dogs.
It struck him that he didn’t need to chase after the guy and possibly waste the whole day searching for him in that cursed woods. Pitt was right here, ready to help, and he could tell him who his shy friend was and what that private conversation was about that he had interrupted. Pitt might, of course, be hesitant. Too bad for Pitt. The clever Colonel Bishop knew a bunch of methods—some of them rather entertaining—for breaking down stubbornness in these convict dogs.
He turned now upon the slave a countenance that was inflamed by heat internal and external, and a pair of heady eyes that were alight with cruel intelligence. He stepped forward swinging his light bamboo cane.
He now faced the slave with a face flushed from both internal and external heat, and eyes that sparkled with cruel intelligence. He stepped forward, swinging his light bamboo cane.
“Who was that runagate?” he asked with terrible suavity. Leaning over on his spade, Jeremy Pitt hung his head a little, and shifted uncomfortably on his bare feet. Vainly he groped for an answer in a mind that could do nothing but curse the idiocy of Mr. James Nuttall.
“Who was that runaway?” he asked smoothly. Leaning on his spade, Jeremy Pitt lowered his head slightly and shifted uncomfortably on his bare feet. Frustrated, he searched for an answer in a mind that could only curse the stupidity of Mr. James Nuttall.
The planter's bamboo cane fell on the lad's naked shoulders with stinging force.
The planter's bamboo cane struck the boy's bare shoulders with stinging force.
“Answer me, you dog! What's his name?”
“Answer me, you jerk! What's his name?”
Jeremy looked at the burly planter out of sullen, almost defiant eyes.
Jeremy looked at the tough planter with sullen, almost defiant eyes.
“I don't know,” he said, and in his voice there was a faint note at least of the defiance aroused in him by a blow which he dared not, for his life's sake, return. His body had remained unyielding under it, but the spirit within writhed now in torment.
“I don't know,” he said, and in his voice there was a subtle hint of defiance stirred up in him by a hit he couldn’t, for his life’s sake, retaliate against. His body had stayed rigid under it, but the spirit inside him was now twisting in agony.
“You don't know? Well, here's to quicken your wits.” Again the cane descended. “Have you thought of his name yet?”
“You don't know? Well, here’s to sharpening your wits.” Again the cane came down. “Have you thought of his name yet?”
“I have not.”
"I haven't."
“Stubborn, eh?” For a moment the Colonel leered. Then his passion mastered him. “'Swounds! You impudent dog! D'you trifle with me? D'you think I'm to be mocked?”
“Stubborn, huh?” For a moment the Colonel sneered. Then his anger took over. “Damn it! You cheeky dog! Are you messing with me? Do you think you can make a fool of me?”
Pitt shrugged, shifted sideways on his feet again, and settled into dogged silence. Few things are more provocative; and Colonel Bishop's temper was never one that required much provocation. Brute fury now awoke in him. Fiercely now he lashed those defenceless shoulders, accompanying each blow by blasphemy and foul abuse, until, stung beyond endurance, the lingering embers of his manhood fanned into momentary flame, Pitt sprang upon his tormentor.
Pitt shrugged, shifted his weight again, and fell into stubborn silence. Few things are more provoking; and Colonel Bishop's temper didn’t need much to flare up. Now, pure rage ignited within him. He violently lashed out at those defenseless shoulders, accompanying each hit with curses and harsh insults, until, pushed to his limits, the fading strength of his manhood sparked into a brief flame, and Pitt attacked his tormentor.
But as he sprang, so also sprang the watchful blacks. Muscular bronze arms coiled crushingly about the frail white body, and in a moment the unfortunate slave stood powerless, his wrists pinioned behind him in a leathern thong.
But as he jumped, the vigilant Black men sprang into action too. Strong, bronzed arms wrapped tightly around the weak white body, and in an instant, the unfortunate slave was left powerless, his wrists tied behind him with a leather strap.
Breathing hard, his face mottled, Bishop pondered him a moment. Then: “Fetch him along,” he said.
Breathing heavily, his face flushed, Bishop considered him for a moment. Then: “Bring him here,” he said.
Down the long avenue between those golden walls of cane standing some eight feet high, the wretched Pitt was thrust by his black captors in the Colonel's wake, stared at with fearful eyes by his fellow-slaves at work there. Despair went with him. What torments might immediately await him he cared little, horrible though he knew they would be. The real source of his mental anguish lay in the conviction that the elaborately planned escape from this unutterable hell was frustrated now in the very moment of execution.
Down the long path between those golden walls of sugarcane standing about eight feet tall, the unfortunate Pitt was driven by his black captors behind the Colonel, watched with fearful eyes by his fellow slaves working there. Despair accompanied him. He didn’t care much about the torments that might await him, terrible as he knew they would be. The real source of his mental suffering came from the belief that the carefully planned escape from this unbearable hell was thwarted right at the moment it was supposed to happen.
They came out upon the green plateau and headed for the stockade and the overseer's white house. Pitt's eyes looked out over Carlisle Bay, of which this plateau commanded a clear view from the fort on one side to the long sheds of the wharf on the other. Along this wharf a few shallow boats were moored, and Pitt caught himself wondering which of these was the wherry in which with a little luck they might have been now at sea. Out over that sea his glance ranged miserably.
They stepped onto the green plateau and made their way toward the stockade and the overseer's white house. Pitt scanned Carlisle Bay, where this plateau had a clear view from the fort on one side to the long sheds of the wharf on the other. A few shallow boats were tied up along the wharf, and Pitt found himself wondering which of these might have been the wherry that, with a bit of luck, they could have taken out to sea by now. His gaze drifted unhappily over that sea.
In the roads, standing in for the shore before a gentle breeze that scarcely ruffled the sapphire surface of the Caribbean, came a stately red-hulled frigate, flying the English ensign.
On the roads, standing in for the shore before a light breeze that barely disturbed the blue surface of the Caribbean, a majestic red-hulled frigate approached, flying the English flag.
Colonel Bishop halted to consider her, shading his eyes with his fleshly hand. Light as was the breeze, the vessel spread no canvas to it beyond that of her foresail. Furled was her every other sail, leaving a clear view of the majestic lines of her hull, from towering stern castle to gilded beakhead that was aflash in the dazzling sunshine.
Colonel Bishop stopped to look at her, shading his eyes with his hand. Even though the breeze was light, the ship had only her foresail up. All her other sails were furled, offering a clear view of the elegant lines of her hull, from the towering stern castle to the golden beakhead that sparkled in the bright sunlight.
So leisurely an advance argued a master indifferently acquainted with these waters, who preferred to creep forward cautiously, sounding his way. At her present rate of progress it would be an hour, perhaps, before she came to anchorage within the harbour. And whilst the Colonel viewed her, admiring, perhaps, the gracious beauty of her, Pitt was hurried forward into the stockade, and clapped into the stocks that stood there ready for slaves who required correction.
The slow advance suggested a skilled captain who was only somewhat familiar with these waters, choosing to move carefully and check the depth as he went. At this pace, it would take about an hour for them to reach the harbor. While the Colonel watched, possibly admiring her graceful beauty, Pitt was rushed into the stockade and put into the stocks that were set up for slaves needing discipline.
Colonel Bishop followed him presently, with leisurely, rolling gait.
Colonel Bishop followed him shortly after, with a relaxed, rolling walk.
“A mutinous cur that shows his fangs to his master must learn good manners at the cost of a striped hide,” was all he said before setting about his executioner's job.
“A rebellious dog that bares its teeth at its owner must learn some respect, even if it costs it its skin,” was all he said before getting to work on his job as executioner.
That with his own hands he should do that which most men of his station would, out of self-respect, have relegated to one of the negroes, gives you the measure of the man's beastliness. It was almost as if with relish, as if gratifying some feral instinct of cruelty, that he now lashed his victim about head and shoulders. Soon his cane was reduced, to splinters by his violence. You know, perhaps, the sting of a flexible bamboo cane when it is whole. But do you realize its murderous quality when it has been split into several long lithe blades, each with an edge that is of the keenness of a knife?
That he would do with his own hands what most men in his position would, out of self-respect, have assigned to one of the servants shows just how cruel he is. It was almost as if he was enjoying it, like he was satisfying some wild instinct for violence, as he struck his victim around the head and shoulders. Soon, his cane was smashed to splinters by his rage. You might know how much a flexible bamboo cane stings when it's whole. But can you appreciate its deadly potential once it's split into several long, flexible pieces, each sharp as a knife?
When, at last, from very weariness, Colonel Bishop flung away the stump and thongs to which his cane had been reduced, the wretched slave's back was bleeding pulp from neck to waist.
When Colonel Bishop finally, out of sheer exhaustion, threw away the remnants of his cane, the miserable slave's back was a bloody mess from neck to waist.
As long as full sensibility remained, Jeremy Pitt had made no sound. But in a measure as from pain his senses were mercifully dulled, he sank forward in the stocks, and hung there now in a huddled heap, faintly moaning.
As long as he felt everything, Jeremy Pitt stayed silent. But as his senses were painfully dulled, he slumped forward in the stocks and now lay there in a twisted heap, softly moaning.
Colonel Bishop set his foot upon the crossbar, and leaned over his victim, a cruel smile on his full, coarse face.
Colonel Bishop placed his foot on the crossbar and leaned over his victim, a cruel smile spreading across his broad, rough face.
“Let that teach you a proper submission,” said he. “And now touching that shy friend of yours, you shall stay here without meat or drink—without meat or drink, d' ye hear me?—until you please to tell me his name and business.” He took his foot from the bar. “When you've had enough of this, send me word, and we'll have the branding-irons to you.”
“Let that teach you to submit properly,” he said. “Now about your shy friend, you’re going to stay here without food or drink—without food or drink, do you hear me?—until you decide to tell me his name and what he’s up to.” He removed his foot from the bar. “When you’ve had enough of this, let me know, and we’ll bring the branding irons to you.”
On that he swung on his heel, and strode out of the stockade, his negroes following.
On that, he turned on his heel and walked out of the stockade, his followers behind him.
Pitt had heard him, as we hear things in our dreams. At the moment so spent was he by his cruel punishment, and so deep was the despair into which he had fallen, that he no longer cared whether he lived or died.
Pitt had heard him, like we hear things in our dreams. At that moment, he was so worn out from his harsh punishment, and so deep in despair, that he didn't care anymore whether he lived or died.
Soon, however, from the partial stupor which pain had mercifully induced, a new variety of pain aroused him. The stocks stood in the open under the full glare of the tropical sun, and its blistering rays streamed down upon that mangled, bleeding back until he felt as if flames of fire were searing it. And, soon, to this was added a torment still more unspeakable. Flies, the cruel flies of the Antilles, drawn by the scent of blood, descended in a cloud upon him.
Soon, however, from the partial daze that pain had mercifully caused, a new type of pain woke him up. The stocks were exposed in the bright light of the tropical sun, and its scorching rays poured down on that torn, bleeding back until he felt like flames were burning it. And, before long, a torment even more unbearable was added. Flies, the cruel flies of the Antilles, attracted by the smell of blood, swarmed around him.
Small wonder that the ingenious Colonel Bishop, who so well understood the art of loosening stubborn tongues, had not deemed it necessary to have recourse to other means of torture. Not all his fiendish cruelty could devise a torment more cruel, more unendurable than the torments Nature would here procure a man in Pitt's condition.
It's no surprise that the clever Colonel Bishop, who mastered the art of getting people to talk, didn't think it was necessary to use other forms of torture. No amount of his wickedness could come up with a punishment more brutal or unbearable than what Nature would inflict on a person in Pitt's situation.
The slave writhed in his stocks until he was in danger of breaking his limbs, and writhing, screamed in agony.
The slave twisted in his stocks until he was at risk of breaking his limbs, and while writhing, screamed in pain.
Thus was he found by Peter Blood, who seemed to his troubled vision to materialize suddenly before him. Mr. Blood carried a large palmetto leaf. Having whisked away with this the flies that were devouring Jeremy's back, he slung it by a strip of fibre from the lad's neck, so that it protected him from further attacks as well as from the rays of the sun. Next, sitting down beside him, he drew the sufferer's head down on his own shoulder, and bathed his face from a pannikin of cold water. Pitt shuddered and moaned on a long, indrawn breath.
Thus was he found by Peter Blood, who seemed to appear suddenly before him. Mr. Blood carried a large palmetto leaf. After using it to swat away the flies that were biting Jeremy's back, he hung it around the boy's neck with a strip of fiber, so it shielded him from further pests as well as from the sun's rays. Next, he sat down next to him, lowered the sufferer's head onto his shoulder, and wiped his face with some cold water from a small cup. Pitt shuddered and moaned on a long, deep breath.
“Drink!” he gasped. “Drink, for the love of Christ!” The pannikin was held to his quivering lips. He drank greedily, noisily, nor ceased until he had drained the vessel. Cooled and revived by the draught, he attempted to sit up.
“Drink!” he gasped. “Drink, for the love of Christ!” The cup was held to his trembling lips. He drank eagerly, loudly, and didn’t stop until he had emptied the vessel. Feeling refreshed and revitalized by the drink, he tried to sit up.
“My back!” he screamed.
"My back!" he yelled.
There was an unusual glint in Mr. Blood's eyes; his lips were compressed. But when he parted them to speak, his voice came cool and steady.
There was an unusual gleam in Mr. Blood's eyes; his lips were tight. But when he opened them to speak, his voice was calm and firm.
“Be easy, now. One thing at a time. Your back's taking no harm at all for the present, since I've covered it up. I'm wanting to know what's happened to you. D' ye think we can do without a navigator that ye go and provoke that beast Bishop until he all but kills you?”
“Take it easy. We’ll handle one thing at a time. Your back is completely fine for now since I’ve covered it. I want to know what happened to you. Do you think we can manage without a navigator while you go and provoke that beast Bishop until he almost kills you?”
Pitt sat up and groaned again. But this time his anguish was mental rather than physical.
Pitt sat up and groaned again. But this time his pain was more emotional than physical.
“I don't think a navigator will be needed this time, Peter.”
“I don't think we'll need a navigator this time, Peter.”
“What's that?” cried Mr. Blood.
"What's that?" yelled Mr. Blood.
Pitt explained the situation as briefly as he could, in a halting, gasping speech. “I'm to rot here until I tell him the identity of my visitor and his business.”
Pitt described the situation as clearly as possible, in a shaky, breathless manner. “I'm stuck here until I reveal who visited me and what they wanted.”
Mr. Blood got up, growling in his throat. “Bad cess to the filthy slaver!” said he. “But it must be contrived, nevertheless. To the devil with Nuttall! Whether he gives surety for the boat or not, whether he explains it or not, the boat remains, and we're going, and you're coming with us.”
Mr. Blood stood up, grumbling. “Curse that disgusting slaver!” he said. “But we still have to come up with a plan. To hell with Nuttall! Whether he backs up the boat or not, whether he explains it or not, the boat is still here, and we’re going, and you’re coming with us.”
“You're dreaming, Peter,” said the prisoner. “We're not going this time. The magistrates will confiscate the boat since the surety's not paid, even if when they press him Nuttall does not confess the whole plan and get us all branded on the forehead.”
“You're dreaming, Peter,” said the prisoner. “We're not going this time. The magistrates will take the boat since the payment hasn't been made, even if Nuttall doesn’t confess everything when they question him and get us all marked on our foreheads.”
Mr. Blood turned away, and with agony in his eyes looked out to sea over the blue water by which he had so fondly hoped soon to be travelling back to freedom.
Mr. Blood turned away, and with pain in his eyes, looked out to sea over the blue water that he had so eagerly hoped would soon carry him back to freedom.
The great red ship had drawn considerably nearer shore by now. Slowly, majestically, she was entering the bay. Already one or two wherries were putting off from the wharf to board her. From where he stood, Mr. Blood could see the glinting of the brass cannons mounted on the prow above the curving beak-head, and he could make out the figure of a seaman in the forechains on her larboard side, leaning out to heave the lead.
The large red ship had gotten much closer to the shore by now. Slowly and majestically, she was entering the bay. Already, one or two small boats were leaving the wharf to board her. From where he stood, Mr. Blood could see the shining brass cannons mounted on the front above the curved beak-head, and he could make out the figure of a sailor in the forechains on her left side, leaning out to take a soundings.
An angry voice aroused him from his unhappy thoughts.
An angry voice pulled him out of his unhappy thoughts.
“What the devil are you doing here?”
“What on earth are you doing here?”
The returning Colonel Bishop came striding into the stockade, his negroes following ever.
The returning Colonel Bishop strode into the stockade, his black troops following closely behind.
Mr. Blood turned to face him, and over that swarthy countenance—which, indeed, by now was tanned to the golden brown of a half-caste Indian—a mask descended.
Mr. Blood turned to face him, and over that dark face—which, by now, was tanned to the golden brown of a mixed-race person—a mask descended.
“Doing?” said he blandly. “Why, the duties of my office.”
“Doing?” he said casually. “Well, the responsibilities of my job.”
The Colonel, striding furiously forward, observed two things. The empty pannikin on the seat beside the prisoner, and the palmetto leaf protecting his back. “Have you dared to do this?” The veins on the planter's forehead stood out like cords.
The Colonel, marching angrily ahead, noticed two things. The empty cup on the seat next to the prisoner, and the palmetto leaf shielding his back. “Did you really do this?” The veins on the planter's forehead bulged like ropes.
“Of course I have.” Mr. Blood's tone was one of faint surprise.
“Of course I have.” Mr. Blood sounded mildly surprised.
“I said he was to have neither meat nor drink until I ordered it.”
"I said he wasn't allowed to have any food or drink until I said so."
“Sure, now, I never heard ye.”
“Sure, now, I never heard you.”
“You never heard me? How should you have heard me when you weren't here?”
“You never heard me? How could you have heard me when you weren’t here?”
“Then how did ye expect me to know what orders ye'd given?” Mr. Blood's tone was positively aggrieved. “All that I knew was that one of your slaves was being murthered by the sun and the flies. And I says to myself, this is one of the Colonel's slaves, and I'm the Colonel's doctor, and sure it's my duty to be looking after the Colonel's property. So I just gave the fellow a spoonful of water and covered his back from the sun. And wasn't I right now?”
“Then how was I supposed to know what orders you had given?” Mr. Blood's tone was clearly upset. “All I knew was that one of your slaves was suffering in the sun and the flies. So I thought to myself, this is one of the Colonel's slaves, and I'm the Colonel's doctor, so it's my responsibility to take care of the Colonel's property. So I just gave the guy a spoonful of water and covered his back from the sun. And wasn’t I right?”
“Right?” The Colonel was almost speechless.
“Right?” The Colonel was nearly at a loss for words.
“Be easy, now, be easy!” Mr. Blood implored him. “It's an apoplexy ye'll be contacting if ye give way to heat like this.”
“Take it easy, now, take it easy!” Mr. Blood urged him. “You’ll end up having a stroke if you let yourself get this worked up.”
The planter thrust him aside with an imprecation, and stepping forward tore the palmetto leaf from the prisoner's back.
The planter pushed him aside with a curse, and stepping forward, ripped the palmetto leaf off the prisoner's back.
“In the name of humanity, now....” Mr. Blood was beginning.
“In the name of humanity, now....” Mr. Blood was starting.
The Colonel swung upon him furiously. “Out of this!” he commanded. “And don't come near him again until I send for you, unless you want to be served in the same way.”
The Colonel spun around to face him angrily. “Get out of here!” he ordered. “And don’t come near him again until I call for you, unless you want to end up like him.”
He was terrific in his menace, in his bulk, and in the power of him. But Mr. Blood never flinched. It came to the Colonel, as he found himself steadily regarded by those light-blue eyes that looked so arrestingly odd in that tawny face—like pale sapphires set in copper—that this rogue had for some time now been growing presumptuous. It was a matter that he must presently correct. Meanwhile Mr. Blood was speaking again, his tone quietly insistent.
He was impressive in his threat, his size, and his strength. But Mr. Blood never backed down. The Colonel realized, as he felt those striking light-blue eyes fixed on him—like pale sapphires set in a copper face—that this rogue had been getting a bit too bold for a while now. This was something he needed to address soon. In the meantime, Mr. Blood was speaking again, his tone calmly determined.
“In the name of humanity,” he repeated, “ye'll allow me to do what I can to ease his sufferings, or I swear to you that I'll forsake at once the duties of a doctor, and that it's devil another patient will I attend in this unhealthy island at all.”
“In the name of humanity,” he repeated, “you'll let me do what I can to ease his suffering, or I swear I'll give up being a doctor altogether, and I won't treat another patient on this unhealthy island.”
For an instant the Colonel was too amazed to speak. Then—
For a moment, the Colonel was too shocked to say anything. Then—
“By God!” he roared. “D'ye dare take that tone with me, you dog? D'ye dare to make terms with me?”
"By God!" he shouted. "Do you really dare to speak to me like that, you dog? Do you really think you can negotiate with me?"
“I do that.” The unflinching blue eyes looked squarely into the Colonel's, and there was a devil peeping out of them, the devil of recklessness that is born of despair.
“I do that.” The intense blue eyes stared directly into the Colonel's, and there was a hint of mischief in them, the mischief of recklessness that comes from despair.
Colonel Bishop considered him for a long moment in silence. “I've been too soft with you,” he said at last. “But that's to be mended.” And he tightened his lips. “I'll have the rods to you, until there's not an inch of skin left on your dirty back.”
Colonel Bishop studied him in silence for a long moment. “I’ve been too lenient with you,” he finally said. “But that’s going to change.” He pressed his lips together. “I’ll make sure you get the punishment you deserve, until there’s not a single inch of skin left on your filthy back.”
“Will ye so? And what would Governor Steed do, then?”
“Really? And what would Governor Steed do about it?”
“Ye're not the only doctor on the island.”
“You're not the only doctor on the island.”
Mr. Blood actually laughed. “And will ye tell that to his excellency, him with the gout in his foot so bad that he can't stand? Ye know very well it's devil another doctor will he tolerate, being an intelligent man that knows what's good for him.”
Mr. Blood actually laughed. “And will you tell that to his excellency, the one with gout in his foot so bad that he can't stand? You know very well he won't tolerate another doctor, being an intelligent man who knows what's good for him.”
But the Colonel's brute passion thoroughly aroused was not so easily to be baulked. “If you're alive when my blacks have done with you, perhaps you'll come to your senses.”
But the Colonel's intense anger, fully sparked, was not going to be stopped easily. “If you're still alive after my men are done with you, maybe you'll come to your senses.”
He swung to his negroes to issue an order. But it was never issued. At that moment a terrific rolling thunderclap drowned his voice and shook the very air. Colonel Bishop jumped, his negroes jumped with him, and so even did the apparently imperturbable Mr. Blood. Then the four of them stared together seawards.
He turned to his black horses to give an order. But it never came out. At that moment, a massive rumble of thunder rolled in, drowning out his voice and shaking the air around them. Colonel Bishop jumped, his horses jumped with him, and surprisingly, so did the seemingly unshakeable Mr. Blood. Then the four of them stared together out at the sea.
Down in the bay all that could be seen of the great ship, standing now within a cable's-length of the fort, were her topmasts thrusting above a cloud of smoke in which she was enveloped. From the cliffs a flight of startled seabirds had risen to circle in the blue, giving tongue to their alarm, the plaintive curlew noisiest of all.
Down in the bay, all that could be seen of the big ship, now standing within a cable's length of the fort, were her topmasts sticking up above a cloud of smoke that surrounded her. From the cliffs, a flock of startled seabirds had taken off to circle in the blue sky, making noise to express their alarm, with the plaintive curlew being the loudest of all.
As those men stared from the eminence on which they stood, not yet understanding what had taken place, they saw the British Jack dip from the main truck and vanish into the rising cloud below. A moment more, and up through that cloud to replace the flag of England soared the gold and crimson banner of Castile. And then they understood.
As the men gazed from the height where they stood, still trying to grasp what had happened, they watched the British flag drop from the main mast and disappear into the rising fog below. Moments later, the gold and crimson flag of Castile flew up through the cloud to take the place of the English flag. And then they realized.
“Pirates!” roared the Colonel, and again, “Pirates!”
“Pirates!” shouted the Colonel, and again, “Pirates!”
Fear and incredulity were blent in his voice. He had paled under his tan until his face was the colour of clay, and there was a wild fury in his beady eyes. His negroes looked at him, grinning idiotically, all teeth and eyeballs.
Fear and disbelief mixed in his voice. He had lost color beneath his tan until his face was the color of clay, and there was a wild anger in his beady eyes. His lackeys looked at him, grinning stupidly, all teeth and eyeballs.
CHAPTER VIII. SPANIARDS
The stately ship that had been allowed to sail so leisurely into Carlisle Bay under her false colours was a Spanish privateer, coming to pay off some of the heavy debt piled up by the predaceous Brethren of the Coast, and the recent defeat by the Pride of Devon of two treasure galleons bound for Cadiz. It happened that the galleon which escaped in a more or less crippled condition was commanded by Don Diego de Espinosa y Valdez, who was own brother to the Spanish Admiral Don Miguel de Espinosa, and who was also a very hasty, proud, and hot-tempered gentleman.
The impressive ship that had leisurely sailed into Carlisle Bay under false colors was a Spanish privateer, here to settle some of the massive debts incurred by the greedy Brethren of the Coast, following the recent defeat of two treasure galleons heading for Cadiz by the Pride of Devon. Coincidentally, the galleon that managed to escape in a somewhat damaged state was led by Don Diego de Espinosa y Valdez, who was the brother of the Spanish Admiral Don Miguel de Espinosa and was known to be a quick-tempered, proud, and impulsive man.
Galled by his defeat, and choosing to forget that his own conduct had invited it, he had sworn to teach the English a sharp lesson which they should remember. He would take a leaf out of the book of Morgan and those other robbers of the sea, and make a punitive raid upon an English settlement. Unfortunately for himself and for many others, his brother the Admiral was not at hand to restrain him when for this purpose he fitted out the Cinco Llagas at San Juan de Porto Rico. He chose for his objective the island of Barbados, whose natural strength was apt to render her defenders careless. He chose it also because thither had the Pride of Devon been tracked by his scouts, and he desired a measure of poetic justice to invest his vengeance. And he chose a moment when there were no ships of war at anchor in Carlisle Bay.
Frustrated by his defeat, and choosing to ignore that his own actions had caused it, he vowed to teach the English a lesson they wouldn't forget. He decided to take a page from the playbook of Morgan and other pirates of the sea and launch a raid on an English settlement. Unfortunately for him and many others, his brother the Admiral wasn’t around to stop him when he prepared the Cinco Llagas in San Juan de Puerto Rico. He set his sights on the island of Barbados, whose natural defenses were likely to make its defenders complacent. He also chose it because his scouts had tracked the Pride of Devon there, and he wanted a sense of poetic justice to fuel his revenge. Additionally, he picked a time when no warships were anchored in Carlisle Bay.
He had succeeded so well in his intentions that he had aroused no suspicion until he saluted the fort at short range with a broadside of twenty guns.
He had done so well with his plans that he raised no suspicion until he fired a broadside of twenty guns at the fort from close range.
And now the four gaping watchers in the stockade on the headland beheld the great ship creep forward under the rising cloud of smoke, her mainsail unfurled to increase her steering way, and go about close-hauled to bring her larboard guns to bear upon the unready fort.
And now the four shocked onlookers in the stockade on the headland watched as the massive ship slowly moved forward beneath the growing cloud of smoke, her mainsail opened to gain speed, and adjusted her course to aim her left-side cannons at the unprepared fort.
With the crashing roar of that second broadside, Colonel Bishop awoke from stupefaction to a recollection of where his duty lay. In the town below drums were beating frantically, and a trumpet was bleating, as if the peril needed further advertising. As commander of the Barbados Militia, the place of Colonel Bishop was at the head of his scanty troops, in that fort which the Spanish guns were pounding into rubble.
With the thunderous blast of that second round of cannon fire, Colonel Bishop snapped out of his daze and remembered where his duty was. Down in the town, drums were beating wildly, and a trumpet was blaring, as if the danger needed more attention. As the commander of the Barbados Militia, Colonel Bishop's place was at the forefront of his small group of troops, in that fort which the Spanish guns were reducing to rubble.
Remembering it, he went off at the double, despite his bulk and the heat, his negroes trotting after him.
Remembering it, he took off quickly, despite his size and the heat, his black dogs trotting after him.
Mr. Blood turned to Jeremy Pitt. He laughed grimly. “Now that,” said he, “is what I call a timely interruption. Though what'll come of it,” he added as an afterthought, “the devil himself knows.”
Mr. Blood turned to Jeremy Pitt. He laughed bitterly. “Now that,” he said, “is what I call a perfect interruption. But what will come of it,” he added as an afterthought, “only the devil knows.”
As a third broadside was thundering forth, he picked up the palmetto leaf and carefully replaced it on the back of his fellow-slave.
As a third shot rang out, he picked up the palmetto leaf and gently put it back on the back of his fellow slave.
And then into the stockade, panting and sweating, came Kent followed by best part of a score of plantation workers, some of whom were black and all of whom were in a state of panic. He led them into the low white house, to bring them forth again, within a moment, as it seemed, armed now with muskets and hangers and some of them equipped with bandoleers.
And then into the stockade, out of breath and sweating, came Kent followed by nearly twenty plantation workers, some of whom were Black and all of whom were in a state of panic. He led them into the low white house, only to bring them out again moments later, now armed with muskets and swords, and some of them equipped with bandoleers.
By this time the rebels-convict were coming in, in twos and threes, having abandoned their work upon finding themselves unguarded and upon scenting the general dismay.
By this time, the rebel convicts were entering in groups of two or three, having given up their work when they noticed there were no guards and caught a whiff of the widespread panic.
Kent paused a moment, as his hastily armed guard dashed forth, to fling an order to those slaves.
Kent paused briefly as his quickly assembled guard rushed forward to shout an order to the slaves.
“To the woods!” he bade them. “Take to the woods, and lie close there, until this is over, and we've gutted these Spanish swine.”
"To the woods!" he urged them. "Head to the woods and stay hidden there until this is over, and we've taken down these Spanish pigs."
On that he went off in haste after his men, who were to be added to those massing in the town, so as to oppose and overwhelm the Spanish landing parties.
On that, he hurried off after his men, who were supposed to join those gathering in the town to confront and overpower the Spanish landing teams.
The slaves would have obeyed him on the instant but for Mr. Blood.
The slaves would have immediately obeyed him if it weren't for Mr. Blood.
“What need for haste, and in this heat?” quoth he. He was surprisingly cool, they thought. “Maybe there'll be no need to take to the woods at all, and, anyway, it will be time enough to do so when the Spaniards are masters of the town.”
“What’s the rush, especially in this heat?” he said. He seemed surprisingly calm, they thought. “Maybe we won’t even need to head into the woods at all, and besides, we can always do that when the Spaniards take control of the town.”
And so, joined now by the other stragglers, and numbering in all a round score—rebels-convict all—they stayed to watch from their vantage-ground the fortunes of the furious battle that was being waged below.
And so, now joined by the other latecomers, and totaling about twenty—rebels and convicts all—they stayed to watch from their vantage point the unfolding events of the fierce battle taking place below.
The landing was contested by the militia and by every islander capable of bearing arms with the fierce resoluteness of men who knew that no quarter was to be expected in defeat. The ruthlessness of Spanish soldiery was a byword, and not at his worst had Morgan or L'Ollonais ever perpetrated such horrors as those of which these Castilian gentlemen were capable.
The landing was fought over by the militia and every islander who could wield a weapon, with the fierce determination of people who understood that losing meant no mercy. The brutality of the Spanish soldiers was well-known, and even at their worst, Morgan or L'Ollonais had never committed such atrocities as these Castilian gentlemen were capable of.
But this Spanish commander knew his business, which was more than could truthfully be said for the Barbados Militia. Having gained the advantage of a surprise blow, which had put the fort out of action, he soon showed them that he was master of the situation. His guns turned now upon the open space behind the mole, where the incompetent Bishop had marshalled his men, tore the militia into bloody rags, and covered the landing parties which were making the shore in their own boats and in several of those which had rashly gone out to the great ship before her identity was revealed.
But this Spanish commander knew what he was doing, which was more than you could honestly say for the Barbados Militia. After launching a surprise attack that rendered the fort useless, he quickly demonstrated that he was in control of the situation. His cannons were now aimed at the open area behind the mole, where the inept Bishop had gathered his troops, ripping the militia to shreds and providing cover for the landing parties that were reaching the shore in their own boats and in several of those that had foolishly gone out to the large ship before its identity was confirmed.
All through the scorching afternoon the battle went on, the rattle and crack of musketry penetrating ever deeper into the town to show that the defenders were being driven steadily back. By sunset two hundred and fifty Spaniards were masters of Bridgetown, the islanders were disarmed, and at Government House, Governor Steed—his gout forgotten in his panic—supported by Colonel Bishop and some lesser officers, was being informed by Don Diego, with an urbanity that was itself a mockery, of the sum that would be required in ransom.
All through the blazing afternoon, the battle raged on, the sound of gunfire echoing deeper into the town, indicating that the defenders were being pushed back. By sunset, two hundred and fifty Spaniards had taken control of Bridgetown, the locals were disarmed, and at Government House, Governor Steed—his gout forgotten in his fear—was being told by Don Diego, with a politeness that felt like an insult, about the amount that would be needed for ransom, with Colonel Bishop and some other officers by his side.
For a hundred thousand pieces of eight and fifty head of cattle, Don Diego would forbear from reducing the place to ashes. And what time that suave and courtly commander was settling these details with the apoplectic British Governor, the Spaniards were smashing and looting, feasting, drinking, and ravaging after the hideous manner of their kind.
For a hundred thousand pieces of eight and fifty head of cattle, Don Diego would refrain from burning the place to the ground. While that suave and courteous commander was working out these details with the furious British Governor, the Spaniards were smashing, looting, feasting, drinking, and rampaging in their usual horrific style.
Mr. Blood, greatly daring, ventured down at dusk into the town. What he saw there is recorded by Jeremy Pitt to whom he subsequently related it—in that voluminous log from which the greater part of my narrative is derived. I have no intention of repeating any of it here. It is all too loathsome and nauseating, incredible, indeed, that men however abandoned could ever descend such an abyss of bestial cruelty and lust.
Mr. Blood, feeling bold, went down to the town at dusk. What he saw there is noted by Jeremy Pitt, to whom he later shared the story—in that extensive log from which most of my narrative is drawn. I don’t plan to repeat any of it here. It’s all too horrible and sickening, truly unbelievable that men, no matter how depraved, could sink to such depths of brutal cruelty and desire.
What he saw was fetching him in haste and white-faced out of that hell again, when in a narrow street a girl hurtled into him, wild-eyed, her unbound hair streaming behind her as she ran. After her, laughing and cursing in a breath, came a heavy-booted Spaniard. Almost he was upon her, when suddenly Mr. Blood got in his way. The doctor had taken a sword from a dead man's side some little time before and armed himself with it against an emergency.
What he saw was pulling him out of that hell in a hurry, his face pale, when in a narrow street a girl rushed into him, her eyes wide with panic, her loose hair streaming behind her as she ran. Close behind her, laughing and cursing in one breath, was a heavy-booted Spaniard. He was almost upon her when suddenly Mr. Blood stepped in his path. The doctor had taken a sword from a dead man’s side a little while ago and had armed himself with it for emergencies.
As the Spaniard checked in anger and surprise, he caught in the dusk the livid gleam of that sword which Mr. Blood had quickly unsheathed.
As the Spaniard reacted with anger and surprise, he caught a glimpse in the fading light of the pale shine of the sword that Mr. Blood had swiftly drawn.
“Ah, perro ingles!” he shouted, and flung forward to his death.
“Ah, English dog!” he shouted, and lunged forward to his death.
“It's hoping I am ye're in a fit state to meet your Maker,” said Mr. Blood, and ran him through the body. He did the thing skilfully: with the combined skill of swordsman and surgeon. The man sank in a hideous heap without so much as a groan.
“I'm hoping you're in a good place to meet your Maker,” said Mr. Blood, and stabbed him through the body. He did it expertly: with the combined skill of a swordsman and a surgeon. The man fell in a gruesome heap without so much as a groan.
Mr. Blood swung to the girl, who leaned panting and sobbing against a wall. He caught her by the wrist.
Mr. Blood turned to the girl, who was leaning against a wall, breathing heavily and crying. He grabbed her by the wrist.
“Come!” he said.
"Come on!" he said.
But she hung back, resisting him by her weight. “Who are you?” she demanded wildly.
But she held back, pushing against him with her weight. “Who are you?” she asked fiercely.
“Will ye wait to see my credentials?” he snapped. Steps were clattering towards them from beyond the corner round which she had fled from that Spanish ruffian. “Come,” he urged again. And this time, reassured perhaps by his clear English speech, she went without further questions.
“Are you going to wait to see my credentials?” he snapped. Steps were echoing towards them from around the corner where she had escaped from that Spanish thug. “Come on,” he urged again. And this time, maybe reassured by his clear English, she followed without asking any more questions.
They sped down an alley and then up another, by great good fortune meeting no one, for already they were on the outskirts of the town. They won out of it, and white-faced, physically sick, Mr. Blood dragged her almost at a run up the hill towards Colonel Bishop's house. He told her briefly who and what he was, and thereafter there was no conversation between them until they reached the big white house. It was all in darkness, which at least was reassuring. If the Spaniards had reached it, there would be lights. He knocked, but had to knock again and yet again before he was answered. Then it was by a voice from a window above.
They raced down one alley and then up another, miraculously not bumping into anyone, since they were already on the edge of town. They made it out, and pale and feeling nauseous, Mr. Blood pulled her almost at a run up the hill toward Colonel Bishop's house. He quickly explained who he was, and after that, they didn't talk until they got to the big white house. It was completely dark, which was at least comforting. If the Spaniards had gotten there, there would have been lights on. He knocked, but he had to knock again and again before someone responded. Then, a voice came from a window above.
“Who is there?” The voice was Miss Bishop's, a little tremulous, but unmistakably her own.
“Who’s there?” The voice was Miss Bishop’s, slightly shaky, but unmistakably her own.
Mr. Blood almost fainted in relief. He had been imagining the unimaginable. He had pictured her down in that hell out of which he had just come. He had conceived that she might have followed her uncle into Bridgetown, or committed some other imprudence, and he turned cold from head to foot at the mere thought of what might have happened to her.
Mr. Blood almost fainted from relief. He had been imagining the unthinkable. He pictured her stuck in that nightmare he had just escaped. He feared she might have followed her uncle into Bridgetown or done something equally reckless, and the thought of what could have happened to her made him chill from head to toe.
“It is I—Peter Blood,” he gasped.
“It’s me—Peter Blood,” he panted.
“What do you want?”
"What do you need?"
It is doubtful whether she would have come down to open. For at such a time as this it was no more than likely that the wretched plantation slaves might be in revolt and prove as great a danger as the Spaniards. But at the sound of her voice, the girl Mr. Blood had rescued peered up through the gloom.
It’s uncertain whether she would have come down to open the door. At such a moment, it was just as likely that the miserable plantation slaves could be in revolt and pose just as much of a threat as the Spaniards. But at the sound of her voice, the girl Mr. Blood had saved looked up through the darkness.
“Arabella!” she called. “It is I, Mary Traill.”
“Arabella!” she called. “It’s me, Mary Traill.”
“Mary!” The voice ceased above on that exclamation, the head was withdrawn. After a brief pause the door gaped wide. Beyond it in the wide hall stood Miss Arabella, a slim, virginal figure in white, mysteriously revealed in the gleam of a single candle which she carried.
“Mary!” The voice stopped at that shout, and the head was pulled back. After a short moment, the door swung open. In the spacious hall stood Miss Arabella, a slender, innocent-looking figure in white, mysteriously illuminated by the glow of a single candle she was holding.
Mr. Blood strode in followed by his distraught companion, who, falling upon Arabella's slender bosom, surrendered herself to a passion of tears. But he wasted no time.
Mr. Blood walked in, followed by his upset friend, who collapsed onto Arabella's slim chest and let out a flood of tears. But he didn't waste any time.
“Whom have you here with you? What servants?” he demanded sharply.
“Who do you have here with you? What servants?” he asked sharply.
The only male was James, an old negro groom.
The only man was James, an older black groom.
“The very man,” said Blood. “Bid him get out horses. Then away with you to Speightstown, or even farther north, where you will be safe. Here you are in danger—in dreadful danger.”
“The very man,” said Blood. “Tell him to get our horses. Then you should head to Speightstown, or even further north, where you’ll be safe. Here, you’re in danger—in serious danger.”
“But I thought the fighting was over...” she was beginning, pale and startled.
“But I thought the fighting was over...” she started, looking pale and startled.
“So it is. But the deviltry's only beginning. Miss Traill will tell you as you go. In God's name, madam, take my word for it, and do as I bid you.”
“So it is. But the trouble is just starting. Miss Traill will explain as you go. For goodness' sake, ma'am, trust me and do what I say.”
“He... he saved me,” sobbed Miss Traill.
“He... he saved me,” cried Miss Traill.
“Saved you?” Miss Bishop was aghast. “Saved you from what, Mary?”
“Saved you?” Miss Bishop was shocked. “Saved you from what, Mary?”
“Let that wait,” snapped Mr. Blood almost angrily. “You've all the night for chattering when you're out of this, and away beyond their reach. Will you please call James, and do as I say—and at once!”
“Just hold on,” Mr. Blood shot back, almost angrily. “You have all night to chat once you're out of this and far beyond their reach. Can you please call James and do what I said—and do it now!”
“You are very peremptory....”
“You're very demanding....”
“Oh, my God! I am peremptory! Speak, Miss Trail!, tell her whether I've cause to be peremptory.”
“Oh my God! I’m so demanding! Speak, Miss Trail! Tell her if I have a reason to be this way.”
“Yes, yes,” the girl cried, shuddering. “Do as he says—Oh, for pity's sake, Arabella.”
“Yes, yes,” the girl exclaimed, trembling. “Do what he says—Oh, for goodness' sake, Arabella.”
Miss Bishop went off, leaving Mr. Blood and Miss Traill alone again.
Miss Bishop left, leaving Mr. Blood and Miss Traill alone once more.
“I... I shall never forget what you did, sir,” said she, through her diminishing tears. She was a slight wisp of a girl, a child, no more.
“I... I will never forget what you did, sir,” she said, through her fading tears. She was a delicate little girl, just a child, no more.
“I've done better things in my time. That's why I'm here,” said Mr. Blood, whose mood seemed to be snappy.
“I've accomplished greater things in my life. That's why I'm here,” said Mr. Blood, whose mood appeared to be irritable.
She didn't pretend to understand him, and she didn't make the attempt.
She didn’t pretend to understand him, nor did she try.
“Did you... did you kill him?” she asked, fearfully.
“Did you... did you kill him?” she asked, nervously.
He stared at her in the flickering candlelight. “I hope so. It is very probable, and it doesn't matter at all,” he said. “What matters is that this fellow James should fetch the horses.” And he was stamping off to accelerate these preparations for departure, when her voice arrested him.
He watched her in the flickering candlelight. “I hope so. It's very likely, and it doesn’t matter at all,” he said. “What matters is that this guy James should get the horses.” He started to march off to speed up the preparations for departure when her voice stopped him.
“Don't leave me! Don't leave me here alone!” she cried in terror.
“Don't go! Don't leave me here by myself!” she shouted in fear.
He paused. He turned and came slowly back. Standing above her he smiled upon her.
He paused. He turned and walked slowly back. Standing over her, he smiled at her.
“There, there! You've no cause for alarm. It's all over now. You'll be away soon—away to Speightstown, where you'll be quite safe.”
"There, there! You've got nothing to worry about. It's all over now. You'll be on your way soon—off to Speightstown, where you'll be perfectly safe."
The horses came at last—four of them, for in addition to James who was to act as her guide, Miss Bishop had her woman, who was not to be left behind.
The horses finally arrived—four of them, because in addition to James, who was going to be her guide, Miss Bishop had her woman with her, who couldn't be left behind.
Mr. Blood lifted the slight weight of Mary Traill to her horse, then turned to say good-bye to Miss Bishop, who was already mounted. He said it, and seemed to have something to add. But whatever it was, it remained unspoken. The horses started, and receded into the sapphire starlit night, leaving him standing there before Colonel Bishop's door. The last he heard of them was Mary Traill's childlike voice calling back on a quavering note—
Mr. Blood lifted the slight weight of Mary Traill onto her horse, then turned to say goodbye to Miss Bishop, who was already mounted. He said it and seemed like he had more to say. But whatever it was, it stayed unspoken. The horses began moving and faded into the sapphire starlit night, leaving him standing there in front of Colonel Bishop's door. The last thing he heard was Mary Traill's childlike voice calling back in a trembling tone—
“I shall never forget what you did, Mr. Blood. I shall never forget.”
“I will never forget what you did, Mr. Blood. I will never forget.”
But as it was not the voice he desired to hear, the assurance brought him little satisfaction. He stood there in the dark watching the fireflies amid the rhododendrons, till the hoofbeats had faded. Then he sighed and roused himself. He had much to do. His journey into the town had not been one of idle curiosity to see how the Spaniards conducted themselves in victory. It had been inspired by a very different purpose, and he had gained in the course of it all the information he desired. He had an extremely busy night before him, and must be moving.
But since it wasn't the voice he wanted to hear, the reassurance gave him little comfort. He stood there in the dark, watching the fireflies among the rhododendrons, until the hoofbeats had faded away. Then he sighed and got himself moving. He had a lot to do. His trip to town hadn't been just out of curiosity to see how the Spaniards celebrated their victory. It had been driven by a much different goal, and along the way, he had gathered all the information he needed. He had an incredibly busy night ahead of him and needed to get going.
He went off briskly in the direction of the stockade, where his fellow-slaves awaited him in deep anxiety and some hope.
He walked quickly toward the stockade, where his fellow slaves were waiting for him with a mix of anxiety and a bit of hope.
CHAPTER IX. THE REBELS-CONVICT
There were, when the purple gloom of the tropical night descended upon the Caribbean, not more than ten men on guard aboard the Cinco Llagas, so confident—and with good reason—were the Spaniards of the complete subjection of the islanders. And when I say that there were ten men on guard, I state rather the purpose for which they were left aboard than the duty which they fulfilled. As a matter of fact, whilst the main body of the Spaniards feasted and rioted ashore, the Spanish gunner and his crew—who had so nobly done their duty and ensured the easy victory of the day—were feasting on the gun-deck upon the wine and the fresh meats fetched out to them from shore. Above, two sentinels only kept vigil, at stem and stern. Nor were they as vigilant as they should have been, or else they must have observed the two wherries that under cover of the darkness came gliding from the wharf, with well-greased rowlocks, to bring up in silence under the great ship's quarter.
When the purple gloom of the tropical night fell over the Caribbean, there were no more than ten men on guard aboard the Cinco Llagas, so confident—and with good reason—were the Spaniards of their complete control over the islanders. And when I say there were ten men on guard, I’m referring more to the purpose for which they were left aboard than to the actual duty they performed. In reality, while the main group of Spaniards celebrated and partied onshore, the Spanish gunner and his crew—who had done their duty and ensured an easy victory that day—were enjoying a feast on the gun deck with wine and fresh meats brought to them from the shore. Above them, only two sentinels kept watch, one at the front and one at the back. They weren’t as attentive as they should have been, or they would have noticed the two small boats that silently glided from the wharf in the darkness, smoothly approaching the side of the great ship.
From the gallery aft still hung the ladder by which Don Diego had descended to the boat that had taken him ashore. The sentry on guard in the stern, coming presently round this gallery, was suddenly confronted by the black shadow of a man standing before him at the head of the ladder.
From the back gallery, the ladder still hung by which Don Diego had gone down to the boat that brought him to shore. The sentry on duty in the back, coming around this gallery, was suddenly faced with the dark silhouette of a man standing in front of him at the top of the ladder.
“Who's there?” he asked, but without alarm, supposing it one of his fellows.
“Who’s there?” he asked, but without fear, thinking it was one of his friends.
“It is I,” softly answered Peter Blood in the fluent Castillan of which he was master.
“It’s me,” Peter Blood softly replied in the smooth Castilian he had mastered.
“Is it you, Pedro?” The Spaniard came a step nearer.
“Is it you, Pedro?” The Spaniard took a step closer.
“Peter is my name; but I doubt I'll not be the Peter you're expecting.”
“Peter is my name, but I doubt I’ll be the Peter you’re expecting.”
“How?” quoth the sentry, checking.
“How?” said the guard, checking.
“This way,” said Mr. Blood.
“Like this,” said Mr. Blood.
The wooden taffrail was a low one, and the Spaniard was taken completely by surprise. Save for the splash he made as he struck the water, narrowly missing one of the crowded boats that waited under the counter, not a sound announced his misadventure. Armed as he was with corselet, cuissarts, and headpiece, he sank to trouble them no more.
The wooden railing was low, and the Spaniard was caught completely off guard. Aside from the splash he made when he hit the water, barely missing one of the crowded boats waiting below, there was no sound to mark his misfortune. Dressed as he was in armor, he sank down and wouldn’t bother them again.
“Whist!” hissed Mr. Blood to his waiting rebels-convict. “Come on, now, and without noise.”
“Shh!” hissed Mr. Blood to his waiting rebel convicts. “Let’s go, but quietly.”
Within five minutes they had swarmed aboard, the entire twenty of them overflowing from that narrow gallery and crouching on the quarter-deck itself. Lights showed ahead. Under the great lantern in the prow they saw the black figure of the other sentry, pacing on the forecastle. From below sounds reached them of the orgy on the gun-deck: a rich male voice was singing an obscene ballad to which the others chanted in chorus:
Within five minutes, they had rushed aboard, all twenty of them spilling over from that narrow gallery and crouching on the quarter-deck itself. Lights were visible ahead. Under the big lantern at the front, they saw the dark figure of the other sentry, pacing on the forecastle. From below, sounds wafted up from the party on the gun-deck: a deep male voice was singing a crude ballad, while the others chimed in chorus.
“Y estos son los usos de Castilla y de Leon!”
“Here are the customs of Castile and León!”
“From what I've seen to-day I can well believe it,” said Mr. Blood, and whispered: “Forward—after me.”
“From what I've seen today, I can definitely believe it,” said Mr. Blood, and whispered, “Let’s go—follow me.”
Crouching low, they glided, noiseless as shadows, to the quarter-deck rail, and thence slipped without sound down into the waist. Two thirds of them were armed with muskets, some of which they had found in the overseer's house, and others supplied from the secret hoard that Mr. Blood had so laboriously assembled against the day of escape. The remainder were equipped with knives and cutlasses.
Crouching low, they moved quietly like shadows to the quarter-deck rail, and then silently slipped down into the waist. Two-thirds of them were armed with muskets, some of which they had found in the overseer's house, and others taken from the secret stash that Mr. Blood had worked hard to gather for their escape. The rest were armed with knives and cutlasses.
In the vessel's waist they hung awhile, until Mr. Blood had satisfied himself that no other sentinel showed above decks but that inconvenient fellow in the prow. Their first attention must be for him. Mr. Blood, himself, crept forward with two companions, leaving the others in the charge of that Nathaniel Hagthorpe whose sometime commission in the King's Navy gave him the best title to this office.
In the middle of the ship, they waited for a bit until Mr. Blood made sure that no other guard was on deck except for that annoying guy in the front. They needed to focus on him first. Mr. Blood quietly moved forward with two of his friends, leaving the rest in the care of Nathaniel Hagthorpe, whose previous stint in the King’s Navy gave him the best right to take charge.
Mr. Blood's absence was brief. When he rejoined his comrades there was no watch above the Spaniards' decks.
Mr. Blood's absence was short. When he returned to his friends, there was no lookout on the Spaniards' decks.
Meanwhile the revellers below continued to make merry at their ease in the conviction of complete security. The garrison of Barbados was overpowered and disarmed, and their companions were ashore in complete possession of the town, glutting themselves hideously upon the fruits of victory. What, then, was there to fear? Even when their quarters were invaded and they found themselves surrounded by a score of wild, hairy, half-naked men, who—save that they appeared once to have been white—looked like a horde of savages, the Spaniards could not believe their eyes.
Meanwhile, the partygoers below kept celebrating comfortably, feeling completely safe. The garrison of Barbados had been overwhelmed and disarmed, and their allies were on land fully in control of the town, feasting grotesquely on the spoils of victory. So, what was there to worry about? Even when their quarters were invaded and they found themselves surrounded by a group of wild, hairy, half-naked men who—except for the fact they seemed to have once been white—looked like a pack of savages, the Spaniards couldn’t believe what they were seeing.
Who could have dreamed that a handful of forgotten plantation-slaves would have dared to take so much upon themselves?
Who could have imagined that a group of overlooked plantation slaves would have dared to take on so much?
The half-drunken Spaniards, their laughter suddenly quenched, the song perishing on their lips, stared, stricken and bewildered at the levelled muskets by which they were checkmated.
The half-drunk Spaniards, their laughter abruptly silenced, the song dying on their lips, stared, shocked and confused, at the pointed muskets that had them cornered.
And then, from out of this uncouth pack of savages that beset them, stepped a slim, tall fellow with light-blue eyes in a tawny face, eyes in which glinted the light of a wicked humour. He addressed them in the purest Castilian.
And then, from this rough group of savages surrounding them, stepped a tall, slender guy with light-blue eyes on a tan face, eyes that sparkled with a wicked sense of humor. He spoke to them in perfect Castilian.
“You will save yourselves pain and trouble by regarding yourselves my prisoners, and suffering yourselves to be quietly bestowed out of harm's way.”
“You will avoid pain and trouble by seeing yourselves as my prisoners and allowing yourselves to be safely taken out of harm's way.”
“Name of God!” swore the gunner, which did no justice at all to an amazement beyond expression.
“Name of God!” swore the gunner, which didn’t capture at all the astonishment he felt.
“If you please,” said Mr. Blood, and thereupon those gentlemen of Spain were induced without further trouble beyond a musket prod or two to drop through a scuttle to the deck below.
“If you don’t mind,” said Mr. Blood, and with that, the Spanish gentlemen were persuaded, with just a musket poke or two, to drop through a hatch down to the deck below.
After that the rebels-convict refreshed themselves with the good things in the consumption of which they had interrupted the Spaniards. To taste palatable Christian food after months of salt fish and maize dumplings was in itself a feast to these unfortunates. But there were no excesses. Mr. Blood saw to that, although it required all the firmness of which he was capable.
After that, the rebel prisoners treated themselves to the good food they had interrupted the Spaniards from enjoying. Tasting delicious Christian meals after months of salty fish and corn dumplings was a feast for these unfortunate souls. But they didn't overindulge. Mr. Blood made sure of that, although it took all the determination he could muster.
Dispositions were to be made without delay against that which must follow before they could abandon themselves fully to the enjoyment of their victory. This, after all, was no more than a preliminary skirmish, although it was one that afforded them the key to the situation. It remained to dispose so that the utmost profit might be drawn from it. Those dispositions occupied some very considerable portion of the night. But, at least, they were complete before the sun peeped over the shoulder of Mount Hilibay to shed his light upon a day of some surprises.
Plans needed to be made quickly for what was to come before they could fully enjoy their victory. This was really just a warm-up fight, but it gave them the upper hand in the situation. They still had to figure out how to make the most of it. Organizing these plans took up a good part of the night. But at least they were finished before the sun rose over Mount Hilibay to bring light to a day filled with surprises.
It was soon after sunrise that the rebel-convict who paced the quarter-deck in Spanish corselet and headpiece, a Spanish musket on his shoulder, announced the approach of a boat. It was Don Diego de Espinosa y Valdez coming aboard with four great treasure-chests, containing each twenty-five thousand pieces of eight, the ransom delivered to him at dawn by Governor Steed. He was accompanied by his son, Don Esteban, and by six men who took the oars.
It was shortly after sunrise when the rebel convict, dressed in a Spanish corselet and headpiece with a musket slung over his shoulder, announced that a boat was approaching. It was Don Diego de Espinosa y Valdez arriving with four large treasure chests, each holding twenty-five thousand pieces of eight, the ransom given to him at dawn by Governor Steed. He was accompanied by his son, Don Esteban, and six men who were rowing.
Aboard the frigate all was quiet and orderly as it should be. She rode at anchor, her larboard to the shore, and the main ladder on her starboard side. Round to this came the boat with Don Diego and his treasure. Mr. Blood had disposed effectively. It was not for nothing that he had served under de Ruyter. The swings were waiting, and the windlass manned. Below, a gun-crew held itself in readiness under the command of Ogle, who—as I have said—had been a gunner in the Royal Navy before he went in for politics and followed the fortunes of the Duke of Monmouth. He was a sturdy, resolute fellow who inspired confidence by the very confidence he displayed in himself.
Aboard the frigate, everything was quiet and orderly, just as it should be. She was anchored, her port side facing the shore, with the main ladder on her starboard side. Coming alongside was the boat with Don Diego and his treasure. Mr. Blood had managed things effectively. It wasn't for nothing that he had served under de Ruyter. The swings were ready, and the windlass was manned. Below deck, a gun crew was on standby under the command of Ogle, who—as I mentioned—had been a gunner in the Royal Navy before getting into politics and following the Duke of Monmouth's fortunes. He was a sturdy, determined guy who inspired confidence by the confidence he exuded in himself.
Don Diego mounted the ladder and stepped upon the deck, alone, and entirely unsuspicious. What should the poor man suspect?
Don Diego climbed the ladder and stepped onto the deck, alone and completely unaware. What could the poor man suspect?
Before he could even look round, and survey this guard drawn up to receive him, a tap over the head with a capstan bar efficiently handled by Hagthorpe put him to sleep without the least fuss.
Before he could even turn around and assess the guard gathered to meet him, a swift hit to the head with a capstan bar expertly wielded by Hagthorpe knocked him out without any hassle.
He was carried away to his cabin, whilst the treasure-chests, handled by the men he had left in the boat, were being hauled to the deck. That being satisfactorily accomplished, Don Esteban and the fellows who had manned the boat came up the ladder, one by one, to be handled with the same quiet efficiency. Peter Blood had a genius for these things, and almost, I suspect, an eye for the dramatic. Dramatic, certainly, was the spectacle now offered to the survivors of the raid.
He was taken to his cabin while the treasure chests, managed by the men he had left in the boat, were being pulled up to the deck. Once that was done, Don Esteban and the guys who had been in the boat climbed up the ladder, one by one, to be dealt with in the same calm and efficient way. Peter Blood had a knack for these things, and I almost think he had a flair for the dramatic. It was definitely a dramatic sight for the survivors of the raid.
With Colonel Bishop at their head, and gout-ridden Governor Steed sitting on the ruins of a wall beside him, they glumly watched the departure of the eight boats containing the weary Spanish ruffians who had glutted themselves with rapine, murder, and violences unspeakable.
With Colonel Bishop leading them and the gout-afflicted Governor Steed perched on the remnants of a wall next to him, they gloomily observed the departure of the eight boats carrying the exhausted Spanish thugs who had indulged in theft, murder, and unspeakable acts of violence.
They looked on, between relief at this departure of their remorseless enemies, and despair at the wild ravages which, temporarily at least, had wrecked the prosperity and happiness of that little colony.
They watched, feeling both relieved at the departure of their relentless enemies and despairing over the wild destruction that, at least for now, had ruined the prosperity and happiness of that small settlement.
The boats pulled away from the shore, with their loads of laughing, jeering Spaniards, who were still flinging taunts across the water at their surviving victims. They had come midway between the wharf and the ship, when suddenly the air was shaken by the boom of a gun.
The boats pushed off from the shore, carrying loads of laughing, mocking Spaniards who were still throwing insults across the water at their surviving victims. They had reached a point halfway between the dock and the ship when suddenly the sound of a gunshot echoed in the air.
A round shot struck the water within a fathom of the foremost boat, sending a shower of spray over its occupants. They paused at their oars, astounded into silence for a moment. Then speech burst from them like an explosion. Angrily voluble they anathematized this dangerous carelessness on the part of their gunner, who should know better than to fire a salute from a cannon loaded with shot. They were still cursing him when a second shot, better aimed than the first, came to crumple one of the boats into splinters, flinging its crew, dead and living, into the water.
A cannonball struck the water just a yard away from the front boat, splashing the people inside. They paused their rowing, momentarily shocked into silence. Then they erupted into chatter, angrily blaming their gunner for this reckless mistake, as he should have known not to fire a salute with a cannon loaded with shot. They were still cursing him when a second shot, more accurately aimed than the first, shattered one of the boats into pieces, throwing its crew—both dead and alive—into the water.
But if it silenced these, it gave tongue, still more angry, vehement, and bewildered to the crews of the other seven boats. From each the suspended oars stood out poised over the water, whilst on their feet in the excitement the Spaniards screamed oaths at the ship, begging Heaven and Hell to inform them what madman had been let loose among her guns.
But while it silenced these, it stirred up even angrier, more intense, and confused reactions from the crews of the other seven boats. Each boat had its oars raised, ready over the water, while the Spaniards, caught up in the excitement, shouted curses at the ship, pleading with Heaven and Hell to tell them what crazy person had been unleashed among her guns.
Plump into their middle came a third shot, smashing a second boat with fearful execution. Followed again a moment of awful silence, then among those Spanish pirates all was gibbering and jabbering and splashing of oars, as they attempted to pull in every direction at once. Some were for going ashore, others for heading straight to the vessel and there discovering what might be amiss. That something was very gravely amiss there could be no further doubt, particularly as whilst they discussed and fumed and cursed two more shots came over the water to account for yet a third of their boats.
A third shot plowed into the middle of their group, smashing another boat with terrifying accuracy. After a moment of dreadful silence, the Spanish pirates erupted into chaos, chattering and splashing their oars as they tried to row in every direction at once. Some wanted to head ashore, while others aimed straight for the ship to figure out what was wrong. It was clear that something was seriously wrong, especially as they argued and swore while two more shots rang out over the water, taking out a third of their boats.
The resolute Ogle was making excellent practice, and fully justifying his claims to know something of gunnery. In their consternation the Spaniards had simplified his task by huddling their boats together.
The determined Ogle was practicing exceptionally well, fully proving his claims of knowing a thing or two about gunnery. In their panic, the Spaniards had made his job easier by gathering their boats close together.
After the fourth shot, opinion was no longer divided amongst them. As with one accord they went about, or attempted to do so, for before they had accomplished it two more of their boats had been sunk.
After the fourth shot, their opinions were no longer divided. In unison, they tried to go about their tasks, but before they could finish, two more of their boats had sunk.
The three boats that remained, without concerning themselves with their more unfortunate fellows, who were struggling in the water, headed back for the wharf at speed.
The three boats that were left, ignoring their unfortunate companions who were struggling in the water, quickly headed back to the dock.
If the Spaniards understood nothing of all this, the forlorn islanders ashore understood still less, until to help their wits they saw the flag of Spain come down from the mainmast of the Cinco Llagas, and the flag of England soar to its empty place. Even then some bewilderment persisted, and it was with fearful eyes that they observed the return of their enemies, who might vent upon them the ferocity aroused by these extraordinary events.
If the Spaniards didn't understand any of this, the isolated islanders on land understood even less, until they saw the flag of Spain come down from the mainmast of the Cinco Llagas, and the flag of England rise to take its place. Even then, some confusion lingered, and with fear in their eyes, they watched their enemies return, possibly ready to unleash the anger stirred by these shocking events.
Ogle, however, continued to give proof that his knowledge of gunnery was not of yesterday. After the fleeing Spaniards went his shots. The last of their boats flew into splinters as it touched the wharf, and its remains were buried under a shower of loosened masonry.
Ogle, however, kept demonstrating that his expertise in gunnery was far from new. He aimed his shots at the retreating Spaniards. The last of their boats exploded into splinters as it hit the wharf, and what was left was crushed beneath a shower of falling masonry.
That was the end of this pirate crew, which not ten minutes ago had been laughingly counting up the pieces of eight that would fall to the portion of each for his share in that act of villainy. Close upon threescore survivors contrived to reach the shore. Whether they had cause for congratulation, I am unable to say in the absence of any records in which their fate may be traced. That lack of records is in itself eloquent. We know that they were made fast as they landed, and considering the offence they had given I am not disposed to doubt that they had every reason to regret the survival.
That was the end of this pirate crew, which just ten minutes earlier had been laughing and counting up the pieces of eight that each one would get for their part in that crime. Almost sixty survivors managed to reach the shore. Whether they had any reason to celebrate, I can't say since there are no records to follow their fate. The absence of records speaks volumes. We know that they were captured as soon as they landed, and considering the offense they committed, I have no doubt they regretted surviving.
The mystery of the succour that had come at the eleventh hour to wreak vengeance upon the Spaniards, and to preserve for the island the extortionate ransom of a hundred thousand pieces of eight, remained yet to be probed. That the Cinco Llagas was now in friendly hands could no longer be doubted after the proofs it had given. But who, the people of Bridgetown asked one another, were the men in possession of her, and whence had they come? The only possible assumption ran the truth very closely. A resolute party of islanders must have got aboard during the night, and seized the ship. It remained to ascertain the precise identity of these mysterious saviours, and do them fitting honour.
The mystery of the help that had arrived at the last minute to take revenge on the Spaniards and to save the island from the hefty ransom of a hundred thousand pieces of eight still needed to be uncovered. It was clear that the Cinco Llagas was now in friendly hands after the evidence it had shown. But who, the people of Bridgetown wondered aloud, were the men in control of it, and where had they come from? The most likely explanation was that a determined group of islanders must have boarded the ship overnight and taken it over. Now, it was important to identify these mysterious saviors and honor them properly.
Upon this errand—Governor Steed's condition not permitting him to go in person—went Colonel Bishop as the Governor's deputy, attended by two officers.
Colonel Bishop went on this mission—Governor Steed couldn't go himself—acting as the Governor's representative, accompanied by two officers.
As he stepped from the ladder into the vessel's waist, the Colonel beheld there, beside the main hatch, the four treasure-chests, the contents of one of which had been contributed almost entirely by himself. It was a gladsome spectacle, and his eyes sparkled in beholding it.
As he climbed down from the ladder into the middle of the ship, the Colonel saw four treasure chests next to the main hatch, one of which he had almost entirely filled himself. It was a joyful sight, and his eyes sparkled as he looked at it.
Ranged on either side, athwart the deck, stood a score of men in two well-ordered files, with breasts and backs of steel, polished Spanish morions on their heads, overshadowing their faces, and muskets ordered at their sides.
Standing on either side of the deck were twenty men arranged in two neat lines, their chests and backs made of steel, shiny Spanish helmets on their heads casting shadows over their faces, with muskets positioned at their sides.
Colonel Bishop could not be expected to recognize at a glance in these upright, furbished, soldierly figures the ragged, unkempt scarecrows that but yesterday had been toiling in his plantations. Still less could he be expected to recognize at once the courtly gentleman who advanced to greet him—a lean, graceful gentleman, dressed in the Spanish fashion, all in black with silver lace, a gold-hilted sword dangling beside him from a gold embroidered baldrick, a broad castor with a sweeping plume set above carefully curled ringlets of deepest black.
Colonel Bishop couldn't be expected to immediately recognize in these upright, polished, soldierly figures the scruffy, unkempt scarecrows that had just the day before been working on his plantations. Even less could he have expected to instantly identify the elegant gentleman who approached to greet him—a slender, graceful man dressed in the Spanish style, completely in black with silver lace, a gold-hilted sword hanging beside him from a gold-embroidered sash, and a wide-brimmed hat with a sweeping plume placed above carefully styled ringlets of the deepest black.
“Be welcome aboard the Cinco Llagas, Colonel, darling,” a voice vaguely familiar addressed the planter. “We've made the best of the Spaniards' wardrobe in honour of this visit, though it was scarcely yourself we had dared hope to expect. You find yourself among friends—old friends of yours, all.” The Colonel stared in stupefaction. Mr. Blood tricked out in all this splendour—indulging therein his natural taste—his face carefully shaven, his hair as carefully dressed, seemed transformed into a younger man. The fact is he looked no more than the thirty-three years he counted to his age.
“Welcome aboard the Cinco Llagas, Colonel, dear,” a voice that sounded somewhat familiar greeted the planter. “We’ve made the best of the Spaniards' wardrobe in honor of this visit, though we hardly dared to hope it would be you. You’re among friends—old friends of yours, all.” The Colonel stared in disbelief. Mr. Blood, decked out in this finery—indulging his natural taste—his face neatly shaven, his hair carefully styled, seemed transformed into a younger man. In fact, he looked no older than the thirty-three years he claimed to be.
“Peter Blood!” It was an ejaculation of amazement. Satisfaction followed swiftly. “Was it you, then...?”
“Peter Blood!” It was an expression of surprise. Satisfaction came quickly after. “So it was you, then…?”
“Myself it was—myself and these, my good friends and yours.” Mr. Blood tossed back the fine lace from his wrist, to wave a hand towards the file of men standing to attention there.
“It was me—me and these, my good friends and yours.” Mr. Blood flipped back the fine lace from his wrist to gesture toward the line of men standing at attention there.
The Colonel looked more closely. “Gad's my life!” he crowed on a note of foolish jubilation. “And it was with these fellows that you took the Spaniard and turned the tables on those dogs! Oddswounds! It was heroic!”
The Colonel looked more closely. “Goodness!” he exclaimed with a touch of silly excitement. “And it was with these guys that you captured the Spaniard and turned the tables on those scoundrels! How amazing! It was heroic!”
“Heroic, is it? Bedad, it's epic! Ye begin to perceive the breadth and depth of my genius.”
“Heroic, is it? Wow, it's epic! You start to see the scope and depth of my genius.”
Colonel Bishop sat himself down on the hatch-coaming, took off his broad hat, and mopped his brow.
Colonel Bishop sat down on the hatch-coaming, took off his wide-brimmed hat, and wiped his forehead.
“Y'amaze me!” he gasped. “On my soul, y'amaze me! To have recovered the treasure and to have seized this fine ship and all she'll hold! It will be something to set against the other losses we have suffered. As Gad's my life, you deserve well for this.”
“Wow, you amaze me!” he said, breathless. “I swear, you really amaze me! To have found the treasure and taken this great ship along with everything on board! It will help offset the other losses we've faced. Honestly, you deserve a lot for this.”
“I am entirely of your opinion.”
"I totally agree with you."
“Damme! You all deserve well, and damme, you shall find me grateful.”
“Damn it! You all deserve the best, and damn it, you will find me grateful.”
“That's as it should be,” said Mr. Blood. “The question is how well we deserve, and how grateful shall we find you?”
"That's how it should be," said Mr. Blood. "The question is how well we deserve it, and how grateful will you be?"
Colonel Bishop considered him. There was a shadow of surprise in his face.
Colonel Bishop looked at him. There was a hint of surprise on his face.
“Why—his excellency shall write home an account of your exploit, and maybe some portion of your sentences shall be remitted.”
“Why—his excellency will send a report home about what you did, and maybe some part of your sentences will be reduced.”
“The generosity of King James is well known,” sneered Nathaniel Hagthorpe, who was standing by, and amongst the ranged rebels-convict some one ventured to laugh.
“The generosity of King James is well known,” sneered Nathaniel Hagthorpe, who was standing by, and among the assembled rebels, one person dared to laugh.
Colonel Bishop started up. He was pervaded by the first pang of uneasiness. It occurred to him that all here might not be as friendly as appeared.
Colonel Bishop sat up. He felt a sudden wave of uneasiness. It struck him that not everything here might be as friendly as it seemed.
“And there's another matter,” Mr. Blood resumed. “There's a matter of a flogging that's due to me. Ye're a man of your word in such matters, Colonel—if not perhaps in others—and ye said, I think, that ye'd not leave a square inch of skin on my back.”
“And there's something else,” Mr. Blood continued. “I’m owed a flogging. You’re a man of your word in situations like this, Colonel—if not always in others—and you said, if I remember correctly, that you wouldn’t leave a single inch of skin on my back.”
The planter waved the matter aside. Almost it seemed to offend him.
The planter brushed off the issue. It almost seemed to bother him.
“Tush! Tush! After this splendid deed of yours, do you suppose I can be thinking of such things?”
“Tush! Tush! After this amazing thing you did, do you really think I can be thinking about that?”
“I'm glad ye feel like that about it. But I'm thinking it's mighty lucky for me the Spaniards didn't come to-day instead of yesterday, or it's in the same plight as Jeremy Pitt I'd be this minute. And in that case where was the genius that would have turned the tables on these rascally Spaniards?”
“I'm glad you feel that way about it. But I'm thinking it's really lucky for me that the Spaniards didn't come today instead of yesterday, or I'd be in the same situation as Jeremy Pitt right now. And in that case, where was the genius who would have turned the tables on those sneaky Spaniards?”
“Why speak of it now?”
“Why talk about it now?”
Mr. Blood resumed: “ye'll please to understand that I must, Colonel, darling. Ye've worked a deal of wickedness and cruelty in your time, and I want this to be a lesson to you, a lesson that ye'll remember—for the sake of others who may come after us. There's Jeremy up there in the round-house with a back that's every colour of the rainbow; and the poor lad'll not be himself again for a month. And if it hadn't been for the Spaniards maybe it's dead he'd be by now, and maybe myself with him.”
Mr. Blood continued: “You'll need to understand that I have to, Colonel, dear. You've done a lot of wickedness and cruelty in your time, and I want this to be a lesson for you, a lesson you'll remember—for the sake of others who might come after us. There’s Jeremy up there in the roundhouse with a back that's every color of the rainbow; and the poor guy won’t be himself again for a month. And if it hadn't been for the Spaniards, he might be dead by now, and maybe I would be too.”
Hagthorpe lounged forward. He was a fairly tall, vigorous man with a clear-cut, attractive face which in itself announced his breeding.
Hagthorpe leaned in. He was a pretty tall, robust guy with a sharp, good-looking face that clearly showed his background.
“Why will you be wasting words on the hog?” wondered that sometime officer in the Royal Navy. “Fling him overboard and have done with him.”
“Why are you wasting your breath on that pig?” thought the former officer in the Royal Navy. “Just throw him overboard and be done with it.”
The Colonel's eyes bulged in his head. “What the devil do you mean?” he blustered.
The Colonel's eyes popped wide open. “What the hell do you mean?” he shouted.
“It's the lucky man ye are entirely, Colonel, though ye don't guess the source of your good fortune.”
“You're one lucky guy, Colonel, even if you don't realize where your good luck comes from.”
And now another intervened—the brawny, one-eyed Wolverstone, less mercifully disposed than his more gentlemanly fellow-convict.
And now another person joined in—the muscular, one-eyed Wolverstone, who was less forgiving than his more refined fellow inmate.
“String him up from the yardarm,” he cried, his deep voice harsh and angry, and more than one of the slaves standing to their arms made echo.
“Hang him from the yardarm,” he shouted, his deep voice rough and furious, and more than one of the slaves standing at the ready echoed him.
Colonel Bishop trembled. Mr. Blood turned. He was quite calm.
Colonel Bishop shook with fear. Mr. Blood turned around. He was completely composed.
“If you please, Wolverstone,” said he, “I conduct affairs in my own way. That is the pact. You'll please to remember it.” His eyes looked along the ranks, making it plain that he addressed them all. “I desire that Colonel Bishop should have his life. One reason is that I require him as a hostage. If ye insist on hanging him, ye'll have to hang me with him, or in the alternative I'll go ashore.”
“If you don’t mind, Wolverstone,” he said, “I run things my way. That’s the agreement. Please keep that in mind.” His gaze swept over the crowd, making it clear he was speaking to all of them. “I want Colonel Bishop to stay alive. One reason is that I need him as a hostage. If you insist on hanging him, then you’ll have to hang me too, or else I'll go ashore.”
He paused. There was no answer. But they stood hang-dog and half-mutinous before him, save Hagthorpe, who shrugged and smiled wearily.
He paused. There was no answer. But they stood there looking dejected and a bit rebellious before him, except for Hagthorpe, who shrugged and smiled tiredly.
Mr. Blood resumed: “Ye'll please to understand that aboard a ship there is one captain. So.” He swung again to the startled Colonel. “Though I promise you your life, I must—as you've heard—keep you aboard as a hostage for the good behaviour of Governor Steed and what's left of the fort until we put to sea.”
Mr. Blood continued, “You'll need to understand that on a ship there’s one captain. So.” He turned back to the surprised Colonel. “Even though I promise you your life, I must—as you’ve heard—keep you on board as a hostage for the good behavior of Governor Steed and what's left of the fort until we set sail.”
“Until you...” Horror prevented Colonel Bishop from echoing the remainder of that incredible speech.
“Until you...” Horror stopped Colonel Bishop from saying the rest of that unbelievable speech.
“Just so,” said Peter Blood, and he turned to the officers who had accompanied the Colonel. “The boat is waiting, gentlemen. You'll have heard what I said. Convey it with my compliments to his excellency.”
“Exactly,” said Peter Blood, turning to the officers who had come with the Colonel. “The boat is ready, gentlemen. You heard what I said. Please pass it along to his excellency with my regards.”
“But, sir...” one of them began.
“But, sir...” one of them started.
“There is no more to be said, gentlemen. My name is Blood—Captain Blood, if you please, of this ship the Cinco Llagas, taken as a prize of war from Don Diego de Espinosa y Valdez, who is my prisoner aboard. You are to understand that I have turned the tables on more than the Spaniards. There's the ladder. You'll find it more convenient than being heaved over the side, which is what'll happen if you linger.”
“There’s nothing more to say, gentlemen. My name is Blood—Captain Blood, if you prefer—of this ship, the Cinco Llagas, which I captured from Don Diego de Espinosa y Valdez, who is my prisoner on board. You should know that I’ve outsmarted more than just the Spaniards. There’s the ladder. You’ll find it easier than being tossed over the side, which is what will happen if you hang around.”
They went, though not without some hustling, regardless of the bellowings of Colonel Bishop, whose monstrous rage was fanned by terror at finding himself at the mercy of these men of whose cause to hate him he was very fully conscious.
They went, though not without some effort, despite Colonel Bishop’s loud protests, whose massive anger was fueled by the fear of being at the mercy of these men who he knew very well had every reason to hate him.
A half-dozen of them, apart from Jeremy Pitt, who was utterly incapacitated for the present, possessed a superficial knowledge of seamanship. Hagthorpe, although he had been a fighting officer, untrained in navigation, knew how to handle a ship, and under his directions they set about getting under way.
A handful of them, besides Jeremy Pitt, who was completely out of commission for the moment, had a basic understanding of sailing. Hagthorpe, even though he had been a combat officer and wasn't trained in navigation, knew how to operate a ship, and with his guidance, they started to get going.
The anchor catted, and the mainsail unfurled, they stood out for the open before a gentle breeze, without interference from the fort.
The anchor dropped, and the mainsail was unfurled; they headed out into the open water with a gentle breeze and without any interference from the fort.
As they were running close to the headland east of the bay, Peter Blood returned to the Colonel, who, under guard and panic-stricken, had dejectedly resumed his seat on the coamings of the main batch.
As they were running near the headland east of the bay, Peter Blood went back to the Colonel, who, guarded and terrified, had sadly taken his seat again on the edges of the main hatch.
“Can ye swim, Colonel?”
"Can you swim, Colonel?"
Colonel Bishop looked up. His great face was yellow and seemed in that moment of a preternatural flabbiness; his beady eyes were beadier than ever.
Colonel Bishop looked up. His large face was yellow and, in that moment, appeared unusually flabby; his beady eyes were even more beady than before.
“As your doctor, now, I prescribe a swim to cool the excessive heat of your humours.” Blood delivered the explanation pleasantly, and, receiving still no answer from the Colonel, continued: “It's a mercy for you I'm not by nature as bloodthirsty as some of my friends here. And it's the devil's own labour I've had to prevail upon them not to be vindictive. I doubt if ye're worth the pains I've taken for you.”
“As your doctor, I now recommend a swim to help cool down the excessive heat in your body.” Blood explained cheerfully, and, still not getting a response from the Colonel, continued: “It's a good thing I'm not as bloodthirsty by nature as some of my friends here. It’s been really tough for me to convince them not to be vengeful. I wonder if you're even worth the effort I've put in for you.”
He was lying. He had no doubt at all. Had he followed his own wishes and instincts, he would certainly have strung the Colonel up, and accounted it a meritorious deed. It was the thought of Arabella Bishop that had urged him to mercy, and had led him to oppose the natural vindictiveness of his fellow-slaves until he had been in danger of precipitating a mutiny. It was entirely to the fact that the Colonel was her uncle, although he did not even begin to suspect such a cause, that he owed such mercy as was now being shown him.
He was lying. He had no doubt about it. If he had followed his own desires and instincts, he would have definitely hanged the Colonel and considered it a noble act. It was the thought of Arabella Bishop that pushed him to show mercy and made him resist the natural anger of his fellow slaves, to the point where he almost caused a rebellion. The only reason he was receiving any mercy at all was because the Colonel was her uncle, although he had no idea that was the reason.
“You shall have a chance to swim for it,” Peter Blood continued. “It's not above a quarter of a mile to the headland yonder, and with ordinary luck ye should manage it. Faith, you're fat enough to float. Come on! Now, don't be hesitating or it's a long voyage ye'll be going with us, and the devil knows what may happen to you. You're not loved any more than you deserve.”
“You’ll get a chance to swim for it,” Peter Blood continued. “It’s only about a quarter of a mile to the headland over there, and with a bit of luck, you should be able to make it. Honestly, you’re heavy enough to float. Let’s go! Now, don’t hesitate, or it’s a long journey you’ll be taking with us, and who knows what could happen to you. You’re not liked any more than you deserve.”
Colonel Bishop mastered himself, and rose. A merciless despot, who had never known the need for restraint in all these years, he was doomed by ironic fate to practise restraint in the very moment when his feelings had reached their most violent intensity.
Colonel Bishop composed himself and stood up. A ruthless dictator who had never had to hold back all these years, he was ironically fated to restrain himself at the very moment when his emotions were at their peak intensity.
Peter Blood gave an order. A plank was run out over the gunwale, and lashed down.
Peter Blood issued an order. A plank was extended over the gunwale and secured.
“If you please, Colonel,” said he, with a graceful flourish of invitation.
“If you’d like, Colonel,” he said, with a smooth gesture of invitation.
The Colonel looked at him, and there was hell in his glance. Then, taking his resolve, and putting the best face upon it, since no other could help him here, he kicked off his shoes, peeled off his fine coat of biscuit-coloured taffetas, and climbed upon the plank.
The Colonel glanced at him, and his eyes were filled with fury. Then, gathering his courage and putting on a brave face, since no one else could assist him, he kicked off his shoes, removed his fancy biscuit-colored taffeta coat, and climbed onto the plank.
A moment he paused, steadied by a hand that clutched the ratlines, looking down in terror at the green water rushing past some five-and-twenty feet below.
A moment he paused, steadying himself with a hand gripping the ropes, looking down in fear at the green water rushing by about twenty-five feet below.
“Just take a little walk, Colonel, darling,” said a smooth, mocking voice behind him.
“Just take a little walk, Colonel, sweetheart,” said a smooth, mocking voice behind him.
Still clinging, Colonel Bishop looked round in hesitation, and saw the bulwarks lined with swarthy faces—the faces of men that as lately as yesterday would have turned pale under his frown, faces that were now all wickedly agrin.
Still holding on, Colonel Bishop looked around hesitantly and saw the walls lined with dark-skinned faces—faces of men who just yesterday would have paled at his scowl, faces that were now all grinning maliciously.
For a moment rage stamped out his fear. He cursed them aloud venomously and incoherently, then loosed his hold and stepped out upon the plank. Three steps he took before he lost his balance and went tumbling into the green depths below.
For a moment, anger overwhelmed his fear. He shouted curses at them, filled with venom and confusion, then let go and stepped onto the plank. He took three steps before losing his balance and falling into the green depths below.
When he came to the surface again, gasping for air, the Cinco Llagas was already some furlongs to leeward. But the roaring cheer of mocking valediction from the rebels-convict reached him across the water, to drive the iron of impotent rage deeper into his soul.
When he surfaced again, gasping for air, the Cinco Llagas was already several furlongs downwind. But the loud cheer of mocking farewell from the rebel convicts carried over the water, driving the iron of helpless rage deeper into his soul.
CHAPTER X. DON DIEGO
Don Diego de Espinosa y Valdez awoke, and with languid eyes in aching head, he looked round the cabin, which was flooded with sunlight from the square windows astern. Then he uttered a moan, and closed his eyes again, impelled to this by the monstrous ache in his head. Lying thus, he attempted to think, to locate himself in time and space. But between the pain in his head and the confusion in his mind, he found coherent thought impossible.
Don Diego de Espinosa y Valdez woke up, and with heavy eyes and a pounding head, he looked around the cabin, which was filled with sunlight coming through the square windows at the back. Then he let out a groan and closed his eyes again, driven to do so by the intense pain in his head. Lying there, he tried to think, to situate himself in time and space. But between the pain in his head and the chaos in his mind, he found clear thinking impossible.
An indefinite sense of alarm drove him to open his eyes again, and once more to consider his surroundings.
An uneasy feeling of worry made him open his eyes again and take another look at his surroundings.
There could be no doubt that he lay in the great cabin of his own ship, the Cinco Llagas, so that his vague disquiet must be, surely, ill-founded. And yet, stirrings of memory coming now to the assistance of reflection, compelled him uneasily to insist that here something was not as it should be. The low position of the sun, flooding the cabin with golden light from those square ports astern, suggested to him at first that it was early morning, on the assumption that the vessel was headed westward. Then the alternative occurred to him. They might be sailing eastward, in which case the time of day would be late afternoon. That they were sailing he could feel from the gentle forward heave of the vessel under him. But how did they come to be sailing, and he, the master, not to know whether their course lay east or west, not to be able to recollect whither they were bound?
There was no doubt that he was lying in the main cabin of his own ship, the Cinco Llagas, so his vague unease must surely be unfounded. Still, memories stirring up now to assist his thoughts made him uncomfortably insist that something here wasn't quite right. The low sun, flooding the cabin with golden light from the square windows behind him, initially led him to believe it was early morning, assuming the ship was heading west. Then, another possibility struck him. They could be sailing east, which would mean it was late afternoon. He could feel that they were moving forward from the gentle rise of the vessel beneath him. But how had they come to be sailing, and how could he, the captain, not know whether they were heading east or west, unable to remember where they were headed?
His mind went back over the adventure of yesterday, if of yesterday it was. He was clear on the matter of the easily successful raid upon the Island of Barbados; every detail stood vividly in his memory up to the moment at which, returning aboard, he had stepped on to his own deck again. There memory abruptly and inexplicably ceased.
His mind drifted back to what happened yesterday, if it was yesterday. He clearly remembered the successful raid on the Island of Barbados; every detail was vivid in his memory until the moment he returned aboard and stepped onto his own deck again. After that, his memory suddenly and inexplicably cut off.
He was beginning to torture his mind with conjecture, when the door opened, and to Don Diego's increasing mystification he beheld his best suit of clothes step into the cabin. It was a singularly elegant and characteristically Spanish suit of black taffetas with silver lace that had been made for him a year ago in Cadiz, and he knew each detail of it so well that it was impossible he could now be mistaken.
He was starting to drive himself crazy with speculation when the door opened, and to Don Diego's growing confusion, he saw his best suit of clothes walk into the cabin. It was a uniquely elegant and distinctly Spanish suit made of black taffeta with silver lace that had been tailored for him a year ago in Cadiz, and he knew every detail of it so well that there was no way he could be mistaken.
The suit paused to close the door, then advanced towards the couch on which Don Diego was extended, and inside the suit came a tall, slender gentleman of about Don Diego's own height and shape. Seeing the wide, startled eyes of the Spaniard upon him, the gentleman lengthened his stride.
The suit stopped to close the door and then moved toward the couch where Don Diego was lying. Inside the suit was a tall, slender man who had a similar height and build to Don Diego. Noticing the wide, surprised eyes of the Spaniard on him, the man quickened his pace.
“Awake, eh?” said he in Spanish.
“Awake, huh?” he said in Spanish.
The recumbent man looked up bewildered into a pair of light-blue eyes that regarded him out of a tawny, sardonic face set in a cluster of black ringlets. But he was too bewildered to make any answer.
The man lying down looked up, confused, into a pair of light-blue eyes that stared at him from a tawny, sarcastic face surrounded by a mass of black curls. But he was too confused to respond.
The stranger's fingers touched the top of Don Diego's head, whereupon Don Diego winced and cried out in pain.
The stranger's fingers brushed the top of Don Diego's head, making Don Diego flinch and yell in pain.
“Tender, eh?” said the stranger. He took Don Diego's wrist between thumb and second finger. And then, at last, the intrigued Spaniard spoke.
“Soft, huh?” said the stranger. He grabbed Don Diego's wrist with his thumb and index finger. Finally, the curious Spaniard responded.
“Are you a doctor?”
"Are you a physician?"
“Among other things.” The swarthy gentleman continued his study of the patient's pulse. “Firm and regular,” he announced at last, and dropped the wrist. “You've taken no great harm.”
“Among other things.” The dark-skinned gentleman continued to check the patient's pulse. “It's strong and steady,” he finally said, letting go of the wrist. “You haven't taken any serious damage.”
Don Diego struggled up into a sitting position on the red velvet couch.
Don Diego struggled to sit up on the red velvet couch.
“Who the devil are you?” he asked. “And what the devil are you doing in my clothes and aboard my ship?”
“Who on earth are you?” he asked. “And what are you doing in my clothes and on my ship?”
The level black eyebrows went up, a faint smile curled the lips of the long mouth.
The straight black eyebrows raised, and a slight smile appeared on the long lips.
“You are still delirious, I fear. This is not your ship. This is my ship, and these are my clothes.”
"You’re still out of it, I’m afraid. This isn’t your ship. This is my ship, and these are my clothes."
“Your ship?” quoth the other, aghast, and still more aghast he added: “Your clothes? But... then....” Wildly his eyes looked about him. They scanned the cabin once again, scrutinizing each familiar object. “Am I mad?” he asked at last. “Surely this ship is the Cinco Llagas?”
“Your ship?” the other said, shocked, and even more shocked he added: “Your clothes? But... then....” He looked around wildly. His eyes searched the cabin again, examining every familiar object. “Am I crazy?” he finally asked. “This ship can’t be the Cinco Llagas?”
“The Cinco Llagas it is.”
“It’s the Cinco Llagas.”
“Then....” The Spaniard broke off. His glance grew still more troubled. “Valga me Dios!” he cried out, like a man in anguish. “Will you tell me also that you are Don Diego de Espinosa?”
“Then....” The Spaniard stopped. His expression became even more troubled. “God help me!” he exclaimed, like a person in distress. “Are you really Don Diego de Espinosa?”
“Oh, no, my name is Blood—Captain Peter Blood. This ship, like this handsome suit of clothes, is mine by right of conquest. Just as you, Don Diego, are my prisoner.”
“Oh, no, my name is Blood—Captain Peter Blood. This ship, like this sharp suit of clothes, is mine by right of conquest. Just like you, Don Diego, are my prisoner.”
Startling as was the explanation, yet it proved soothing to Don Diego, being so much less startling than the things he was beginning to imagine.
As surprising as the explanation was, it comforted Don Diego since it was much less shocking than the things he was starting to imagine.
“But... Are you not Spanish, then?”
"But... Are you not Spanish, then?"
“You flatter my Castilian accent. I have the honour to be Irish. You were thinking that a miracle had happened. So it has—a miracle wrought by my genius, which is considerable.”
“You're flattering me about my Castilian accent. I'm proud to be Irish. You probably thought a miracle had occurred. Well, it has—a miracle created by my considerable genius.”
Succinctly now Captain Blood dispelled the mystery by a relation of the facts. It was a narrative that painted red and white by turns the Spaniard's countenance. He put a hand to the back of his head, and there discovered, in confirmation of the story, a lump as large as a pigeon's egg. Lastly, he stared wild-eyed at the sardonic Captain Blood.
Now Captain Blood quickly cleared up the mystery by telling the story. It was a tale that made the Spaniard's face change from red to white. He reached back to feel the back of his head and found, confirming the story, a lump as big as a pigeon's egg. Finally, he looked at the sardonic Captain Blood with wide eyes.
“And my son? What of my son?” he cried out. “He was in the boat that brought me aboard.”
“And my son? What about my son?” he shouted. “He was in the boat that brought me here.”
“Your son is safe; he and the boat's crew together with your gunner and his men are snugly in irons under hatches.”
"Your son is safe; he and the boat's crew along with your gunner and his men are securely locked away below deck."
Don Diego sank back on the couch, his glittering dark eyes fixed upon the tawny face above him. He composed himself. After all, he possessed the stoicism proper to his desperate trade. The dice had fallen against him in this venture. The tables had been turned upon him in the very moment of success. He accepted the situation with the fortitude of a fatalist.
Don Diego sank back on the couch, his shimmering dark eyes locked onto the tanned face above him. He collected himself. After all, he had the stoicism that came with his risky profession. The dice had rolled against him in this endeavor. The tables had turned on him at the very moment of victory. He accepted the situation with the calmness of a fatalist.
With the utmost calm he enquired:
He asked calmly:
“And now, Senior Capitan?”
“And now, Senior Captain?”
“And now,” said Captain Blood—to give him the title he had assumed—“being a humane man, I am sorry to find that ye're not dead from the tap we gave you. For it means that you'll be put to the trouble of dying all over again.”
“And now,” said Captain Blood—using the title he had taken on—“as a kind-hearted man, I regret to see that you’re not dead from the hit we gave you. Because that means you’ll have to go through the hassle of dying all over again.”
“Ah!” Don Diego drew a deep breath. “But is that necessary?” he asked, without apparent perturbation.
“Ah!” Don Diego took a deep breath. “But is that really necessary?” he asked, without showing any signs of concern.
Captain Blood's blue eyes approved his bearing. “Ask yourself,” said he. “Tell me, as an experienced and bloody pirate, what in my place would you do, yourself?”
Captain Blood's blue eyes recognized his attitude. “Ask yourself,” he said. “Tell me, as an experienced and ruthless pirate, what would you do in my position?”
“Ah, but there is a difference.” Don Diego sat up to argue the matter. “It lies in the fact that you boast yourself a humane man.”
“Ah, but there’s a difference.” Don Diego sat up to make his point. “It’s the fact that you pride yourself on being a humane man.”
Captain Blood perched himself on the edge of the long oak table. “But I am not a fool,” said he, “and I'll not allow a natural Irish sentimentality to stand in the way of my doing what is necessary and proper. You and your ten surviving scoundrels are a menace on this ship. More than that, she is none so well found in water and provisions. True, we are fortunately a small number, but you and your party inconveniently increase it. So that on every hand, you see, prudence suggests to us that we should deny ourselves the pleasure of your company, and, steeling our soft hearts to the inevitable, invite you to be so obliging as to step over the side.”
Captain Blood sat on the edge of the long oak table. “But I’m no fool,” he said, “and I won’t let some natural Irish sentimentality stop me from doing what’s necessary and right. You and your ten remaining scoundrels are a threat on this ship. Plus, we’re not exactly well-stocked with food and supplies. True, we’re luckily a small group, but you and your crew are making that number inconveniently larger. So, as you can see, prudence tells us that we should deny ourselves the pleasure of your company and, hardening our soft hearts to the inevitable, we kindly ask you to step over the side.”
“I see,” said the Spaniard pensively. He swung his legs from the couch, and sat now upon the edge of it, his elbows on his knees. He had taken the measure of his man, and met him with a mock-urbanity and a suave detachment that matched his own. “I confess,” he admitted, “that there is much force in what you say.”
“I get it,” the Spaniard said thoughtfully. He swung his legs off the couch and sat on the edge, resting his elbows on his knees. He sized up the guy and responded with a fake politeness and smooth detachment that mirrored his own. “I admit,” he acknowledged, “that there’s a lot of truth in what you’re saying.”
“You take a load from my mind,” said Captain Blood. “I would not appear unnecessarily harsh, especially since I and my friends owe you so very much. For, whatever it may have been to others, to us your raid upon Barbados was most opportune. I am glad, therefore, that you agree the I have no choice.”
“You relieve my mind,” said Captain Blood. “I don’t want to seem overly harsh, especially since my friends and I owe you a lot. For us, your raid on Barbados was incredibly timely, no matter what it meant for others. So, I'm glad you understand that I have no other option.”
“But, my friend, I did not agree so much.”
“But, my friend, I didn’t agree that much.”
“If there is any alternative that you can suggest, I shall be most happy to consider it.”
“If you have any other options you can suggest, I’d be very happy to consider them.”
Don Diego stroked his pointed black beard.
Don Diego stroked his sharp black beard.
“Can you give me until morning for reflection? My head aches so damnably that I am incapable of thought. And this, you will admit, is a matter that asks serious thought.”
“Can you give me until morning to think it over? My head hurts so much that I can’t think straight. And this, you have to agree, is something that needs careful consideration.”
Captain Blood stood up. From a shelf he took a half-hour glass, reversed it so that the bulb containing the red sand was uppermost, and stood it on the table.
Captain Blood stood up. He took a half-hour glass from a shelf, flipped it so the bulb containing the red sand was on top, and placed it on the table.
“I am sorry to press you in such a matter, Don Diego, but one glass is all that I can give you. If by the time those sands have run out you can propose no acceptable alternative, I shall most reluctantly be driven to ask you to go over the side with your friends.”
“I’m sorry to push you on this, Don Diego, but I can only give you one glass. If by the time that hourglass runs out you can’t suggest a suitable alternative, I’ll sadly have to ask you to go over the side with your friends.”
Captain Blood bowed, went out, and locked the door. Elbows on his knees and face in his hands, Don Diego sat watching the rusty sands as they filtered from the upper to the lower bulb. And what time he watched, the lines in his lean brown face grew deeper. Punctually as the last grains ran out, the door reopened.
Captain Blood bowed, stepped out, and locked the door. With his elbows on his knees and his face in his hands, Don Diego sat there watching the rusty sand as it trickled from the upper bulb to the lower one. As he watched, the lines in his lean brown face became more pronounced. Just as the last grains finished falling, the door opened again.
The Spaniard sighed, and sat upright to face the returning Captain Blood with the answer for which he came.
The Spaniard sighed and sat up straight to face the returning Captain Blood with the answer he had come for.
“I have thought of an alternative, sir captain; but it depends upon your charity. It is that you put us ashore on one of the islands of this pestilent archipelago, and leave us to shift for ourselves.”
"I have an alternative idea, Captain; but it relies on your kindness. It's that you drop us off on one of the islands of this dreadful archipelago and let us fend for ourselves."
Captain Blood pursed his lips. “It has its difficulties,” said he slowly.
Captain Blood pressed his lips together. “It has its challenges,” he said slowly.
“I feared it would be so.” Don Diego sighed again, and stood up. “Let us say no more.”
“I was afraid it would be like that.” Don Diego sighed again and got up. “Let’s not talk about it anymore.”
The light-blue eyes played over him like points of steel.
The light-blue eyes scanned him like sharp steel points.
“You are not afraid to die, Don Diego?”
“You're not afraid to die, Don Diego?”
The Spaniard threw back his head, a frown between his eyes.
The Spaniard tossed his head back, a frown creasing his forehead.
“The question is offensive, sir.”
“That question is offensive, sir.”
“Then let me put it in another way—perhaps more happily: You do not desire to live?”
“Then let me say it differently—maybe in a better way: Do you not want to live?”
“Ah, that I can answer. I do desire to live; and even more do I desire that my son may live. But the desire shall not make a coward of me for your amusement, master mocker.” It was the first sign he had shown of the least heat or resentment.
“Ah, I can answer that. I want to live; and even more, I want my son to live. But my desire won’t turn me into a coward just for your entertainment, master mocker.” It was the first sign he had shown of any real emotion or anger.
Captain Blood did not directly answer. As before he perched himself on the corner of the table.
Captain Blood didn't answer directly. Once again, he sat on the corner of the table.
“Would you be willing, sir, to earn life and liberty—for yourself, your son, and the other Spaniards who are on board?”
"Are you willing, sir, to risk your life and freedom—for yourself, your son, and the other Spaniards on board?"
“To earn it?” said Don Diego, and the watchful blue eyes did not miss the quiver that ran through him. “To earn it, do you say? Why, if the service you would propose is one that cannot hurt my honour....”
“To earn it?” said Don Diego, and his sharp blue eyes caught the slight tremor that ran through him. “To earn it, you say? Well, if the service you’re suggesting is one that wouldn’t hurt my honor...”
“Could I be guilty of that?” protested the Captain. “I realize that even a pirate has his honour.” And forthwith he propounded his offer. “If you will look from those windows, Don Diego, you will see what appears to be a cloud on the horizon. That is the island of Barbados well astern. All day we have been sailing east before the wind with but one intent—to set as great a distance between Barbados and ourselves as possible. But now, almost out of sight of land, we are in a difficulty. The only man among us schooled in the art of navigation is fevered, delirious, in fact, as a result of certain ill-treatment he received ashore before we carried him away with us. I can handle a ship in action, and there are one or two men aboard who can assist me; but of the higher mysteries of seamanship and of the art of finding a way over the trackless wastes of ocean, we know nothing. To hug the land, and go blundering about what you so aptly call this pestilent archipelago, is for us to court disaster, as you can perhaps conceive. And so it comes to this: We desire to make for the Dutch settlement of Curacao as straightly as possible. Will you pledge me your honour, if I release you upon parole, that you will navigate us thither? If so, we will release you and your surviving men upon arrival there.”
“Could I be guilty of that?” protested the Captain. “I know that even a pirate has his honor.” And right away he made his proposition. “If you look out from those windows, Don Diego, you’ll see what looks like a cloud on the horizon. That’s the island of Barbados behind us. All day we’ve been sailing east with the wind, aiming to put as much distance as possible between Barbados and us. But now, almost out of sight of land, we’re in trouble. The only person among us who knows how to navigate is sick, actually delusional, due to some mistreatment he suffered ashore before we took him with us. I can handle a ship in battle, and there are a couple of guys on board who can help me; but when it comes to the complex skills of seamanship and finding our way across the vast ocean, we know nothing. To stick close to land and stumble around what you correctly call this cursed archipelago would invite disaster, as you can probably imagine. So here’s the deal: We want to make our way to the Dutch settlement of Curacao as directly as possible. Will you promise me your honor, if I release you on your word, that you’ll navigate us there? If you do, we’ll let you and your remaining men go when we arrive.”
Don Diego bowed his head upon his breast, and strode away in thought to the stern windows. There he stood looking out upon the sunlit sea and the dead water in the great ship's wake—his ship, which these English dogs had wrested from him; his ship, which he was asked to bring safely into a port where she would be completely lost to him and refitted perhaps to make war upon his kin. That was in one scale; in the other were the lives of sixteen men. Fourteen of them mattered little to him, but the remaining two were his own and his son's.
Don Diego lowered his head to his chest and walked away in thought towards the stern windows. He stood there, looking out at the sunlit sea and the still water left in the great ship's wake—his ship, which those English scoundrels had taken from him; his ship, which he was being asked to safely bring into a port where it would be completely lost to him and possibly refitted to fight against his own people. On one side of the scale was that; on the other were the lives of sixteen men. Fourteen of them didn't matter much to him, but the other two were his and his son's.
He turned at length, and his back being to the light, the Captain could not see how pale his face had grown.
He turned finally, and with his back to the light, the Captain couldn't see how pale his face had become.
“I accept,” he said.
"I accept," he replied.
CHAPTER XI. FILIAL PIETY
By virtue of the pledge he had given, Don Diego de Espinosa enjoyed the freedom of the ship that had been his, and the navigation which he had undertaken was left entirely in his hands. And because those who manned her were new to the seas of the Spanish Main, and because even the things that had happened in Bridgetown were not enough to teach them to regard every Spaniard as a treacherous, cruel dog to be slain at sight, they used him with the civility which his own suave urbanity invited. He took his meals in the great cabin with Blood and the three officers elected to support him: Hagthorpe, Wolverstone, and Dyke.
Because of the promise he made, Don Diego de Espinosa had the freedom of the ship that once belonged to him, and the journey he undertook was completely in his control. Since the crew was inexperienced with the waters of the Spanish Main, and the events that had occurred in Bridgetown hadn’t taught them to see every Spaniard as a deceitful, cruel enemy to be killed on sight, they treated him with the politeness that his own smooth charm encouraged. He dined in the spacious cabin with Blood and the three officers chosen to assist him: Hagthorpe, Wolverstone, and Dyke.
They found Don Diego an agreeable, even an amusing companion, and their friendly feeling towards him was fostered by his fortitude and brave equanimity in this adversity.
They found Don Diego to be a pleasant and even entertaining companion, and their friendly feelings toward him were strengthened by his courage and calm demeanor in this difficult situation.
That Don Diego was not playing fair it was impossible to suspect. Moreover, there was no conceivable reason why he should not. And he had been of the utmost frankness with them. He had denounced their mistake in sailing before the wind upon leaving Barbados. They should have left the island to leeward, heading into the Caribbean and away from the archipelago. As it was, they would now be forced to pass through this archipelago again so as to make Curacao, and this passage was not to be accomplished without some measure of risk to themselves. At any point between the islands they might come upon an equal or superior craft; whether she were Spanish or English would be equally bad for them, and being undermanned they were in no case to fight. To lessen this risk as far as possible, Don Diego directed at first a southerly and then a westerly course; and so, taking a line midway between the islands of Tobago and Grenada, they won safely through the danger-zone and came into the comparative security of the Caribbean Sea.
It was impossible to suspect that Don Diego was playing unfairly. Besides, there was no reason for him to do so. He had been completely honest with them. He pointed out their mistake in sailing before the wind when they left Barbados. They should have departed from the island on the leeward side, heading into the Caribbean and away from the archipelago. As things stood, they would now have to navigate through this archipelago again to reach Curacao, and this journey wouldn’t be without risks for them. At any point between the islands, they could encounter an equally strong or stronger ship; whether it was Spanish or English wouldn't matter, and since they were outnumbered, they were in no position to fight. To minimize this risk as much as possible, Don Diego initially steered a southerly route and then a westerly one; thus, by taking a course midway between the islands of Tobago and Grenada, they safely passed through the danger zone and entered the relative safety of the Caribbean Sea.
“If this wind holds,” he told them that night at supper, after he had announced to them their position, “we should reach Curacao inside three days.”
“If this wind keeps up,” he told them that night at dinner, after he had shared their location with them, “we should get to Curacao in three days.”
For three days the wind held, indeed it freshened a little on the second, and yet when the third night descended upon them they had still made no landfall. The Cinco Llagas was ploughing through a sea contained on every side by the blue bowl of heaven. Captain Blood uneasily mentioned it to Don Diego.
For three days, the wind kept blowing, and it actually picked up a bit on the second day, yet as the third night fell, they still hadn’t reached land. The Cinco Llagas was cutting through a sea surrounded on all sides by the blue sky. Captain Blood mentioned this to Don Diego, feeling uneasy.
“It will be for to-morrow morning,” he was answered with calm conviction.
"It will be for tomorrow morning," he was replied to with calm certainty.
“By all the saints, it is always 'to-morrow morning' with you Spaniards; and to-morrow never comes, my friend.”
“Honestly, it's always 'tomorrow morning' with you Spaniards; and tomorrow never arrives, my friend.”
“But this to-morrow is coming, rest assured. However early you may be astir, you shall see land ahead, Don Pedro.”
“But this tomorrow is coming, you can be sure of that. No matter how early you wake up, you will see land ahead, Don Pedro.”
Captain Blood passed on, content, and went to visit Jerry Pitt, his patient, to whose condition Don Diego owed his chance of life. For twenty-four hours now the fever had left the sufferer, and under Peter Blood's dressings, his lacerated back was beginning to heal satisfactorily. So far, indeed, was he recovered that he complained of his confinement, of the heat in his cabin. To indulge him Captain Blood consented that he should take the air on deck, and so, as the last of the daylight was fading from the sky, Jeremy Pitt came forth upon the Captain's arm.
Captain Blood moved on, feeling satisfied, and went to check on Jerry Pitt, his patient, to whom Don Diego owed his chance at survival. The fever had left the sufferer for twenty-four hours now, and under Peter Blood's care, his injured back was starting to heal well. In fact, he was healing so well that he complained about being stuck inside and the heat in his cabin. To accommodate him, Captain Blood agreed that he could get some fresh air on deck, and so, as the last light of day faded from the sky, Jeremy Pitt came out on the Captain's arm.
Seated on the hatch-coamings, the Somersetshire lad gratefully filled his lungs with the cool night air, and professed himself revived thereby. Then with the seaman's instinct his eyes wandered to the darkling vault of heaven, spangled already with a myriad golden points of light. Awhile he scanned it idly, vacantly; then, his attention became sharply fixed. He looked round and up at Captain Blood, who stood beside him.
Seated on the hatch coamings, the Somersetshire guy took a deep breath of the cool night air, feeling refreshed by it. Then, with the instinct of a sailor, his eyes drifted to the dark sky, already dotted with countless tiny stars. For a while, he stared at it blankly; then, his attention snapped into focus. He glanced around and up at Captain Blood, who was standing next to him.
“D'ye know anything of astronomy, Peter?” quoth he.
“Do you know anything about astronomy, Peter?” he asked.
“Astronomy, is it? Faith, now, I couldn't tell the Belt of Orion from the Girdle of Venus.”
“Astronomy, huh? Honestly, I couldn't recognize the Belt of Orion from the Girdle of Venus.”
“Ah! And I suppose all the others of this lubberly crew share your ignorance.”
“Ah! And I guess all the others in this clueless crew share your lack of knowledge.”
“It would be more amiable of you to suppose that they exceed it.”
“It would be kinder of you to think that they surpass it.”
Jeremy pointed ahead to a spot of light in the heavens over the starboard bow. “That is the North Star,” said he.
Jeremy pointed ahead to a spot of light in the sky over the right side of the boat. “That’s the North Star,” he said.
“Is it now? Glory be, I wonder ye can pick it out from the rest.”
“Is it really? Wow, I’m surprised you can find it among the others.”
“And the North Star ahead almost over your starboard bow means that we're steering a course, north, northwest, or maybe north by west, for I doubt if we are standing more than ten degrees westward.”
“And the North Star ahead, almost over your right side, means that we’re heading in a direction of north, northwest, or maybe north by west, because I doubt we’re off by more than ten degrees to the west.”
“And why shouldn't we?” wondered Captain Blood.
“And why shouldn't we?” Captain Blood wondered.
“You told me—didn't you?—that we came west of the archipelago between Tobago and Grenada, steering for Curacao. If that were our present course, we should have the North Star abeam, out yonder.”
“You told me—didn't you?—that we headed west of the islands between Tobago and Grenada, aiming for Curacao. If that’s still our course, the North Star should be off to the side, over there.”
On the instant Mr. Blood shed his laziness. He stiffened with apprehension, and was about to speak when a shaft of light clove the gloom above their heads, coming from the door of the poop cabin which had just been opened. It closed again, and presently there was a step on the companion. Don Diego was approaching. Captain Blood's fingers pressed Jerry's shoulder with significance. Then he called the Don, and spoke to him in English as had become his custom when others were present.
On the spot, Mr. Blood shook off his laziness. He tensed up with worry and was about to say something when a beam of light cut through the darkness above them, coming from the poop cabin door that had just opened. It shut again, and soon there was a sound on the stairs. Don Diego was coming down. Captain Blood's fingers pressed Jerry's shoulder meaningfully. Then he called out to the Don and spoke to him in English, as had become his habit when others were around.
“Will ye settle a slight dispute for us, Don Diego?” said he lightly. “We are arguing, Mr. Pitt and I, as to which is the North Star.”
“Could you help us settle a little argument, Don Diego?” he said casually. “Mr. Pitt and I are debating which one is the North Star.”
“So?” The Spaniard's tone was easy; there was almost a suggestion that laughter lurked behind it, and the reason for this was yielded by his next sentence. “But you tell me Mr. Pitt he is your navigant?”
“So?” The Spaniard said casually, as if there was a hint of laughter underneath, which became clear with his next sentence. “But you tell me Mr. Pitt is your navigator?”
“For lack of a better,” laughed the Captain, good-humouredly contemptuous. “Now I am ready to wager him a hundred pieces of eight that that is the North Star.” And he flung out an arm towards a point of light in the heavens straight abeam. He afterwards told Pitt that had Don Diego confirmed him, he would have run him through upon that instant. Far from that, however, the Spaniard freely expressed his scorn.
“For lack of a better option,” the Captain laughed, playfully mocking. “Now I’m willing to bet him a hundred pieces of eight that’s the North Star.” He pointed toward a light in the sky directly to the side. Later, he told Pitt that if Don Diego had backed him up, he would have immediately challenged him to a duel. Instead, the Spaniard openly showed his disdain.
“You have the assurance that is of ignorance, Don Pedro; and you lose. The North Star is this one.” And he indicated it.
“You have the confidence that comes from not knowing, Don Pedro; and you’re losing. The North Star is this one.” And he pointed to it.
“You are sure?”
“Are you sure?”
“But my dear Don Pedro!” The Spaniard's tone was one of amused protest. “But is it possible that I mistake? Besides, is there not the compass? Come to the binnacle and see there what course we make.”
“But my dear Don Pedro!” The Spaniard's tone was one of amused protest. “But is it possible that I’m mistaken? Plus, isn’t there the compass? Come to the binnacle and see what course we’re on.”
His utter frankness, and the easy manner of one who has nothing to conceal resolved at once the doubt that had leapt so suddenly in the mind of Captain Blood. Pitt was satisfied less easily.
His complete honesty and the relaxed demeanor of someone with nothing to hide quickly put to rest the doubt that had suddenly cropped up in Captain Blood's mind. Pitt was not convinced as easily.
“In that case, Don Diego, will you tell me, since Curacao is our destination, why our course is what it is?”
“In that case, Don Diego, can you tell me, since Curacao is our destination, why we’re taking this route?”
Again there was no faintest hesitation on Don Diego's part. “You have reason to ask,” said he, and sighed. “I had hope' it would not be observe'. I have been careless—oh, of a carelessness very culpable. I neglect observation. Always it is my way. I make too sure. I count too much on dead reckoning. And so to-day I find when at last I take out the quadrant that we do come by a half-degree too much south, so that Curacao is now almost due north. That is what cause the delay. But we will be there to-morrow.”
Again there was no hint of hesitation from Don Diego. “You have reason to ask,” he said, letting out a sigh. “I had hoped it wouldn’t be noticed. I’ve been careless—oh, a very blameworthy kind of carelessness. I neglect to observe. That’s always been my way. I get too confident. I rely too much on dead reckoning. And so today I discover, when I finally take out the quadrant, that we are actually a half-degree too far south, which puts Curacao almost directly north of us. That’s what caused the delay. But we will be there tomorrow.”
The explanation, so completely satisfactory, and so readily and candidly forthcoming, left no room for further doubt that Don Diego should have been false to his parole. And when presently Don Diego had withdrawn again, Captain Blood confessed to Pitt that it was absurd to have suspected him. Whatever his antecedents, he had proved his quality when he announced himself ready to die sooner than enter into any undertaking that could hurt his honour or his country.
The explanation, which was completely satisfying and openly given, left no doubt that Don Diego could have broken his word. And when Don Diego stepped away again, Captain Blood admitted to Pitt that it was ridiculous to have suspected him. No matter what his past was, he had shown his true character when he said he would rather die than get involved in anything that could harm his honor or his country.
New to the seas of the Spanish Main and to the ways of the adventurers who sailed it, Captain Blood still entertained illusions. But the next dawn was to shatter them rudely and for ever.
New to the waters of the Spanish Main and to the ways of the adventurers who sailed them, Captain Blood still held onto his illusions. But the next morning was going to destroy them harshly and permanently.
Coming on deck before the sun was up, he saw land ahead, as the Spaniard had promised them last night. Some ten miles ahead it lay, a long coast-line filling the horizon east and west, with a massive headland jutting forward straight before them. Staring at it, he frowned. He had not conceived that Curacao was of such considerable dimensions. Indeed, this looked less like an island than the main itself.
Coming on deck before sunrise, he saw land ahead, just like the Spaniard had promised them last night. About ten miles away, a long coastline stretched across the horizon to the east and west, with a huge headland sticking out directly in front of them. As he stared at it, he frowned. He hadn’t imagined that Curacao was so large. In fact, this looked less like an island and more like the mainland itself.
Beating out aweather, against the gentle landward breeze he beheld a great ship on their starboard bow, that he conceived to be some three or four miles off, and—as well as he could judge her at that distance—of a tonnage equal if not superior to their own. Even as he watched her she altered her course, and going about came heading towards them, close-hauled.
Struggling against the gentle land breeze, he spotted a large ship on their starboard side, which he estimated to be about three or four miles away, and—by his best guess from that distance—of a weight equal to or greater than their own. Just as he was observing her, she changed her course and started coming toward them, close-hauled.
A dozen of his fellows were astir on the forecastle, looking eagerly ahead, and the sound of their voices and laughter reached him across the length of the stately Cinco Llagas.
A dozen of his mates were busy on the forecastle, eagerly looking ahead, and the sound of their voices and laughter carried to him across the length of the impressive Cinco Llagas.
“There,” said a soft voice behind him in liquid Spanish, “is the Promised Land, Don Pedro.”
“There,” said a gentle voice behind him in smooth Spanish, “is the Promised Land, Don Pedro.”
It was something in that voice, a muffled note of exultation, that awoke suspicion in him, and made whole the half-doubt he had been entertaining. He turned sharply to face Don Diego, so sharply that the sly smile was not effaced from the Spaniard's countenance before Captain Blood's eyes had flashed upon it.
There was something in that voice, a muffled hint of triumph, that raised his suspicion and completed the half-doubt he had been feeling. He turned suddenly to confront Don Diego, so suddenly that the sly smile didn't disappear from the Spaniard's face before Captain Blood's eyes locked onto it.
“You find an odd satisfaction in the sight of it—all things considered,” said Mr. Blood.
“You find it strangely satisfying to see it—all things considered,” said Mr. Blood.
“Of course.” The Spaniard rubbed his hands, and Mr. Blood observed that they were unsteady. “The satisfaction of a mariner.”
“Of course.” The Spaniard rubbed his hands, and Mr. Blood noticed that they were shaky. “The satisfaction of a sailor.”
“Or of a traitor—which?” Blood asked him quietly. And as the Spaniard fell back before him with suddenly altered countenance that confirmed his every suspicion, he flung an arm out in the direction of the distant shore. “What land is that?” he demanded. “Will you have the effrontery to tell me that is the coast of Curacao?”
“Or a traitor—which one?” Blood asked him quietly. As the Spaniard stepped back in surprise, his expression confirming every suspicion, Blood gestured toward the distant shore. “What land is that?” he demanded. “Do you really have the nerve to tell me that’s the coast of Curacao?”
He advanced upon Don Diego suddenly, and Don Diego, step by step, fell back. “Shall I tell you what land it is? Shall I?” His fierce assumption of knowledge seemed to dazzle and daze the Spaniard. For still Don Diego made no answer. And then Captain Blood drew a bow at a venture—or not quite at a venture. Such a coast-line as that, if not of the main itself, and the main he knew it could not be, must belong to either Cuba or Hispaniola. Now knowing Cuba to lie farther north and west of the two, it followed, he reasoned swiftly, that if Don Diego meant betrayal he would steer for the nearer of these Spanish territories. “That land, you treacherous, forsworn Spanish dog, is the island of Hispaniola.”
He suddenly moved towards Don Diego, and Don Diego gradually stepped back. “Should I tell you what land it is? Should I?” His intense confidence seemed to overwhelm the Spaniard. Don Diego still didn’t respond. Then Captain Blood took a shot in the dark—or not entirely in the dark. A coastline like that, if not part of the mainland itself, and he knew it couldn't be the mainland, must belong to either Cuba or Hispaniola. Knowing that Cuba was further north and west, he quickly reasoned that if Don Diego planned to betray him, he would head for the closer of these Spanish territories. “That land, you treacherous, lying Spanish dog, is the island of Hispaniola.”
Having said it, he closely watched the swarthy face now overspread with pallor, to see the truth or falsehood of his guess reflected there. But now the retreating Spaniard had come to the middle of the quarter-deck, where the mizzen sail made a screen to shut them off from the eyes of the Englishmen below. His lips writhed in a snarling smile.
Having said that, he closely watched the dark-skinned face now turned pale, to see whether the truth or falsehood of his guess was reflected there. But now the retreating Spaniard had reached the middle of the quarter-deck, where the mizzen sail created a barrier to shield them from the view of the Englishmen below. His lips curled into a sneering smile.
“Ah, perro ingles! You know too much,” he said under his breath, and sprang for the Captain's throat.
“Ah, English dog! You know too much,” he muttered, and lunged for the Captain's throat.
Tight-locked in each other's arms, they swayed a moment, then together went down upon the deck, the Spaniard's feet jerked from under him by the right leg of Captain Blood. The Spaniard had depended upon his strength, which was considerable. But it proved no match for the steady muscles of the Irishman, tempered of late by the vicissitudes of slavery. He had depended upon choking the life out of Blood, and so gaining the half-hour that might be necessary to bring up that fine ship that was beating towards them—a Spanish ship, perforce, since none other would be so boldly cruising in these Spanish waters off Hispaniola. But all that Don Diego had accomplished was to betray himself completely, and to no purpose. This he realized when he found himself upon his back, pinned down by Blood, who was kneeling on his chest, whilst the men summoned by their Captain's shout came clattering up the companion.
Locked tightly in each other’s arms, they swayed for a moment, then both went down onto the deck as Captain Blood’s leg knocked the Spaniard’s feet out from under him. The Spaniard had relied on his strength, which was significant, but it couldn’t match the steady muscles of the Irishman, hardened recently by the struggles of slavery. He had intended to choke the life out of Blood, hoping for the half-hour needed to bring up that impressive ship sailing toward them—a Spanish ship, since no other would be openly cruising in these Spanish waters off Hispaniola. But all Don Diego achieved was to completely expose himself, and for no reason. He realized this when he found himself on his back, pinned down by Blood, who was kneeling on his chest, while the men called by their Captain’s shout came rushing up the stairs.
“Will I say a prayer for your dirty soul now, whilst I am in this position?” Captain Blood was furiously mocking him.
“Should I pray for your dirty soul now that I’m in this position?” Captain Blood was mocking him furiously.
But the Spaniard, though defeated, now beyond hope for himself, forced his lips to smile, and gave back mockery for mockery.
But the Spaniard, though defeated and without hope for himself, forced a smile and returned mockery with mockery.
“Who will pray for your soul, I wonder, when that galleon comes to lie board and board with you?”
“Who will pray for your soul, I wonder, when that galleon comes to rest next to you?”
“That galleon!” echoed Captain Blood with sudden and awful realization that already it was too late to avoid the consequences of Don Diego's betrayal of them.
“That galleon!” Captain Blood exclaimed, suddenly realizing with horror that it was already too late to escape the fallout from Don Diego's betrayal of them.
“That galleon,” Don Diego repeated, and added with a deepening sneer: “Do you know what ship it is? I will tell you. It is the Encarnacion, the flagship of Don Miguel de Espinosa, the Lord Admiral of Castile, and Don Miguel is my brother. It is a very fortunate encounter. The Almighty, you see, watches over the destinies of Catholic Spain.”
“That galleon,” Don Diego repeated, then smirked and said, “Do you know what ship that is? I’ll tell you. It’s the Encarnacion, the flagship of Don Miguel de Espinosa, the Lord Admiral of Castile, and Don Miguel is my brother. This is quite a lucky encounter. You see, the Almighty watches over the fate of Catholic Spain.”
There was no trace of humour or urbanity now in Captain Blood. His light eyes blazed: his face was set.
There was no hint of humor or sophistication in Captain Blood now. His light eyes burned with intensity; his face was hard.
He rose, relinquishing the Spaniard to his men. “Make him fast,” he bade them. “Truss him, wrist and heel, but don't hurt him—not so much as a hair of his precious head.”
He stood up, leaving the Spaniard to his crew. “Secure him,” he instructed them. “Bind his wrists and ankles, but don’t harm him—not even a hair on his precious head.”
The injunction was very necessary. Frenzied by the thought that they were likely to exchange the slavery from which they had so lately escaped for a slavery still worse, they would have torn the Spaniard limb from limb upon the spot. And if they now obeyed their Captain and refrained, it was only because the sudden steely note in his voice promised for Don Diego Valdez something far more exquisite than death.
The order was absolutely crucial. Fueled by the fear that they might trade the freedom they had just gained for a much worse form of slavery, they would have ripped the Spaniard apart right then and there. And if they chose to follow their Captain's command and held back, it was only because the sharp tone in his voice hinted at something far more satisfying for Don Diego Valdez than just death.
“You scum! You dirty pirate! You man of honour!” Captain Blood apostrophized his prisoner.
“You scum! You filthy pirate! You man of honor!” Captain Blood shouted at his prisoner.
But Don Diego looked up at him and laughed.
But Don Diego looked up at him and laughed.
“You underrated me.” He spoke English, so that all might hear. “I tell you that I was not fear death, and I show you that I was not fear it. You no understand. You just an English dog.”
“You underestimated me.” He spoke English so that everyone could hear. “I’m telling you that I didn’t fear death, and I’m showing you that I didn’t fear it. You don’t understand. You’re just an English dog.”
“Irish, if you please,” Captain Blood corrected him. “And your parole, you tyke of Spain?”
“Irish, if you don’t mind,” Captain Blood corrected him. “And what about your parole, you little brat from Spain?”
“You think I give my parole to leave you sons of filth with this beautiful Spanish ship, to go make war upon other Spaniards! Ha!” Don Diego laughed in his throat. “You fool! You can kill me. Pish! It is very well. I die with my work well done. In less than an hour you will be the prisoners of Spain, and the Cinco Llagas will go belong to Spain again.”
“You think I'm going to let you filthy guys keep this beautiful Spanish ship while I go off to fight other Spaniards? Ha!” Don Diego chuckled to himself. “You idiot! You can kill me. So what! I’ll die knowing I did my job well. In less than an hour, you will be prisoners of Spain, and the Cinco Llagas will belong to Spain again.”
Captain Blood regarded him steadily out of a face which, if impassive, had paled under its deep tan. About the prisoner, clamant, infuriated, ferocious, the rebels-convict surged, almost literally “athirst for his blood.”
Captain Blood looked at him intently from a face that, although expressionless, had lost some of its deep tan. Around the prisoner, the rebel convicts swarmed, yelling, furious, and wild, almost literally "thirsting for his blood."
“Wait,” Captain Blood imperiously commanded, and turning on his heel, he went aside to the rail. As he stood there deep in thought, he was joined by Hagthorpe, Wolverstone, and Ogle the gunner. In silence they stared with him across the water at that other ship. She had veered a point away from the wind, and was running now on a line that must in the end converge with that of the Cinco Llagas.
“Wait,” Captain Blood commanded authoritatively, then turned on his heel and stepped over to the railing. As he stood there lost in thought, Hagthorpe, Wolverstone, and Ogle the gunner joined him. In silence, they stared together across the water at the other ship. It had shifted slightly away from the wind and was now on a path that would eventually intersect with that of the Cinco Llagas.
“In less than half-an-hour,” said Blood presently, “we shall have her athwart our hawse, sweeping our decks with her guns.”
"In less than half an hour," Blood said, "she'll be crossing in front of us, blasting our decks with her guns."
“We can fight,” said the one-eyed giant with an oath.
“We can fight,” said the one-eyed giant, swearing an oath.
“Fight!” sneered Blood. “Undermanned as we are, mustering a bare twenty men, in what case are we to fight? No, there would be only one way. To persuade her that all is well aboard, that we are Spaniards, so that she may leave us to continue on our course.”
“Fight!” sneered Blood. “With just twenty of us and feeling outnumbered, what chance do we have to fight? No, there’s only one option. We need to convince her that everything is fine on board, that we’re Spaniards, so she’ll let us carry on with our journey.”
“And how is that possible?” Hagthorpe asked.
“And how is that possible?” Hagthorpe asked.
“It isn't possible,” said Blood. “If it....” And then he broke off, and stood musing, his eyes upon the green water. Ogle, with a bent for sarcasm, interposed a suggestion bitterly.
“It’s not possible,” said Blood. “If it....” Then he stopped, lost in thought, his gaze fixed on the green water. Ogle, with a knack for sarcasm, chimed in with a bitter comment.
“We might send Don Diego de Espinosa in a boat manned by his Spaniards to assure his brother the Admiral that we are all loyal subjects of his Catholic Majesty.”
“We could send Don Diego de Espinosa in a boat crewed by his Spaniards to reassure his brother the Admiral that we are all loyal subjects of his Catholic Majesty.”
The Captain swung round, and for an instant looked as if he would have struck the gunner. Then his expression changed: the light of inspiration Was in his glance.
The Captain spun around and for a moment it seemed like he was about to hit the gunner. Then his expression changed: a spark of inspiration shone in his eyes.
“Bedad! ye've said it. He doesn't fear death, this damned pirate; but his son may take a different view. Filial piety's mighty strong in Spain.” He swung on his heel abruptly, and strode back to the knot of men about his prisoner. “Here!” he shouted to them. “Bring him below.” And he led the way down to the waist, and thence by the booby hatch to the gloom of the 'tween-decks, where the air was rank with the smell of tar and spun yarn. Going aft he threw open the door of the spacious wardroom, and went in followed by a dozen of the hands with the pinioned Spaniard. Every man aboard would have followed him but for his sharp command to some of them to remain on deck with Hagthorpe.
"You're right! He doesn't fear death, that damned pirate; but his son might see things differently. Filial loyalty is really strong in Spain." He turned sharply on his heel and walked back to the group of men around his prisoner. "Hey!" he shouted to them. "Take him below." He led the way down to the waist and then through the booby hatch into the dark 'tween-decks, where the air was thick with the smell of tar and spun yarn. He went aft, threw open the door of the roomy wardroom, and entered, followed by a dozen crew members with the tied-up Spaniard. Every man on board would have followed him if it weren't for his sharp command to some of them to stay on deck with Hagthorpe.
In the ward-room the three stern chasers were in position, loaded, their muzzles thrusting through the open ports, precisely as the Spanish gunners had left them.
In the wardroom, the three stern chasers were set up, loaded, their muzzles sticking out through the open ports, just as the Spanish gunners had left them.
“Here, Ogle, is work for you,” said Blood, and as the burly gunner came thrusting forward through the little throng of gaping men, Blood pointed to the middle chaser; “Have that gun hauled back,” he ordered.
“Here, Ogle, here's some work for you,” said Blood, and as the burly gunner pushed his way through the small crowd of staring men, Blood pointed at the middle chaser. “Get that gun pulled back,” he ordered.
When this was done, Blood beckoned those who held Don Diego.
When this was done, Blood signaled to those who were holding Don Diego.
“Lash him across the mouth of it,” he bade them, and whilst, assisted by another two, they made haste to obey, he turned to the others. “To the roundhouse, some of you, and fetch the Spanish prisoners. And you, Dyke, go up and bid them set the flag of Spain aloft.”
“Smack him across the mouth of it,” he told them, and while two others quickly helped to do just that, he turned to the rest. “Some of you, go to the roundhouse and bring the Spanish prisoners. And you, Dyke, go up and tell them to raise the flag of Spain.”
Don Diego, with his body stretched in an arc across the cannon's mouth, legs and arms lashed to the carriage on either side of it, eyeballs rolling in his head, glared maniacally at Captain Blood. A man may not fear to die, and yet be appalled by the form in which death comes to him.
Don Diego, with his body arched over the cannon's mouth, legs and arms tied to the carriage on either side, his eyes rolling in his head, glared crazily at Captain Blood. A person might not be afraid of dying but can still be horrified by how death arrives.
From frothing lips he hurled blasphemies and insults at his tormentor.
From his frothing lips, he shouted curses and insults at his tormentor.
“Foul barbarian! Inhuman savage! Accursed heretic! Will it not content you to kill me in some Christian fashion?” Captain Blood vouchsafed him a malignant smile, before he turned to meet the fifteen manacled Spanish prisoners, who were thrust into his presence.
“Foul barbarian! Inhuman savage! Accursed heretic! Isn't it enough for you to kill me in some Christian way?” Captain Blood gave him a malicious smile before he turned to face the fifteen chained Spanish prisoners who were brought before him.
Approaching, they had heard Don Diego's outcries; at close quarters now they beheld with horror-stricken eyes his plight. From amongst them a comely, olive-skinned stripling, distinguished in bearing and apparel from his companions, started forward with an anguished cry of “Father!”
Approaching, they heard Don Diego's shouts; now that they were close, they saw his terrible situation with horror-stricken eyes. Among them, a good-looking, olive-skinned young man, set apart by his demeanor and clothing from his friends, rushed forward with a pained cry of "Father!"
Writhing in the arms that made haste to seize and hold him, he called upon heaven and hell to avert this horror, and lastly, addressed to Captain Blood an appeal for mercy that was at once fierce and piteous. Considering him, Captain Blood thought with satisfaction that he displayed the proper degree of filial piety.
Struggling in the arms that rushed to grab and hold him, he pleaded with heaven and hell to stop this nightmare, and finally, he turned to Captain Blood with a desperate and painful request for mercy. Watching him, Captain Blood felt pleased that he showed the right amount of respect for his father.
He afterwards confessed that for a moment he was in danger of weakening, that for a moment his mind rebelled against the pitiless thing it had planned. But to correct the sentiment he evoked a memory of what these Spaniards had performed in Bridgetown. Again he saw the white face of that child Mary Traill as she fled in horror before the jeering ruffian whom he had slain, and other things even more unspeakable seen on that dreadful evening rose now before the eyes of his memory to stiffen his faltering purpose. The Spaniards had shown themselves without mercy or sentiment or decency of any kind; stuffed with religion, they were without a spark of that Christianity, the Symbol of which was mounted on the mainmast of the approaching ship. A moment ago this cruel, vicious Don Diego had insulted the Almighty by his assumption that He kept a specially benevolent watch over the destinies of Catholic Spain. Don Diego should be taught his error.
He later admitted that for a moment he almost caved in, that his mind briefly rebelled against the harsh plan it had come up with. But to counter that feeling, he brought to mind what those Spaniards had done in Bridgetown. Again, he could see the terrified face of that child Mary Traill as she ran away in fear from the mocking thug he had killed, and even more horrific memories from that terrible night surfaced in his mind to strengthen his wavering resolve. The Spaniards had shown no mercy, sentiment, or decency; while filled with their religion, they lacked any real semblance of that Christianity, the symbol of which was displayed on the mainmast of the ship approaching them. Just a moment ago, this cruel, vicious Don Diego had insulted the Almighty with his belief that God watched over the fortunes of Catholic Spain with special favor. Don Diego needed to be set straight about his misconception.
Recovering the cynicism in which he had approached his task, the cynicism essential to its proper performance, he commanded Ogle to kindle a match and remove the leaden apron from the touch-hole of the gun that bore Don Diego. Then, as the younger Espinosa broke into fresh intercessions mingled with imprecations, he wheeled upon him sharply.
Recovering the cynicism he needed for the job, he ordered Ogle to light a match and take off the heavy apron from the touch-hole of the gun that had Don Diego. Then, as the younger Espinosa started pleading again, mixed with curses, he turned to him sharply.
“Peace!” he snapped. “Peace, and listen! It is no part of my intention to blow your father to hell as he deserves, or indeed to take his life at all.”
“Calm down!” he snapped. “Calm down, and listen! I have no intention of sending your father to hell like he deserves, or even taking his life at all.”
Having surprised the lad into silence by that promise—a promise surprising enough in all the circumstances—he proceeded to explain his aims in that faultless and elegant Castilian of which he was fortunately master—as fortunately for Don Diego as for himself.
Having stunned the young man into silence with that promise—a promise surprising enough given the situation—he went on to clarify his goals in the flawless and elegant Castilian that he was fortunate to have mastered—just as fortunate for Don Diego as for himself.
“It is your father's treachery that has brought us into this plight and deliberately into risk of capture and death aboard that ship of Spain. Just as your father recognized his brother's flagship, so will his brother have recognized the Cinco Llagas. So far, then, all is well. But presently the Encarnacion will be sufficiently close to perceive that here all is not as it should be. Sooner or later, she must guess or discover what is wrong, and then she will open fire or lay us board and board. Now, we are in no case to fight, as your father knew when he ran us into this trap. But fight we will, if we are driven to it. We make no tame surrender to the ferocity of Spain.”
“It’s your father’s betrayal that has brought us into this situation and put us at risk of being captured and killed aboard that Spanish ship. Just as your father recognized his brother’s flagship, his brother will recognize the Cinco Llagas. So far, everything is fine. But soon the Encarnacion will be close enough to see that things are not as they should be. Sooner or later, she will guess or find out what’s wrong, and then she will open fire or come alongside us. Right now, we are in no position to fight, as your father knew when he led us into this trap. But we will fight if we have to. We won’t surrender meekly to the might of Spain.”
He laid his hand on the breech of the gun that bore Don Diego.
He placed his hand on the back of the gun that carried Don Diego.
“Understand this clearly: to the first shot from the Encarnacion this gun will fire the answer. I make myself clear, I hope?”
“Understand this clearly: at the first shot from the Encarnacion, this gun will fire back. Am I making myself clear?”
White-faced and trembling, young Espinosa stared into the pitiless blue eyes that so steadily regarded him.
White-faced and shaking, young Espinosa stared into the cold blue eyes that watched him intently.
“If it is clear?” he faltered, breaking the utter silence in which all were standing. “But, name of God, how should it be clear? How should I understand? Can you avert the fight? If you know a way, and if I, or these, can help you to it—if that is what you mean—in Heaven's name let me hear it.”
“If it’s clear?” he hesitated, breaking the complete silence everyone was standing in. “But for the love of God, how could it be clear? How am I supposed to understand? Can you stop the fight? If you know how, and if I or these folks can help you with it—if that’s what you mean—then for Heaven’s sake, let me know.”
“A fight would be averted if Don Diego de Espinosa were to go aboard his brother's ship, and by his presence and assurances inform the Admiral that all is well with the Cinco Llagas, that she is indeed still a ship of Spain as her flag now announces. But of course Don Diego cannot go in person, because he is... otherwise engaged. He has a slight touch of fever—shall we say?—that detains him in his cabin. But you, his son, may convey all this and some other matters together with his homage to your uncle. You shall go in a boat manned by six of these Spanish prisoners, and I—a distinguished Spaniard delivered from captivity in Barbados by your recent raid—will accompany you to keep you in countenance. If I return alive, and without accident of any kind to hinder our free sailing hence, Don Diego shall have his life, as shall every one of you. But if there is the least misadventure, be it from treachery or ill-fortune—I care not which—the battle, as I have had the honour to explain, will be opened on our side by this gun, and your father will be the first victim of the conflict.”
“A fight could be avoided if Don Diego de Espinosa went aboard his brother's ship and assured the Admiral that everything is fine with the Cinco Llagas, confirming that she is still a ship of Spain as her flag now shows. But of course, Don Diego can't go himself because he is... otherwise occupied. He’s got a bit of a fever—shall we say?—that keeps him in his cabin. But you, his son, can deliver all this information along with his respects to your uncle. You’ll go in a boat crewed by six of these Spanish prisoners, and I—a notable Spaniard freed from captivity in Barbados thanks to your recent raid—will join you for support. If I return alive and without anything happening to prevent our safe departure, Don Diego will keep his life, and so will all of you. But if anything goes wrong, whether from betrayal or bad luck—I really don’t care which—the battle, as I’ve had the honor to explain, will be started on our side by this gun, and your father will be the first casualty of the conflict.”
He paused a moment. There was a hum of approval from his comrades, an anxious stirring among the Spanish prisoners. Young Espinosa stood before him, the colour ebbing and flowing in his cheeks. He waited for some direction from his father. But none came. Don Diego's courage, it seemed, had sadly waned under that rude test. He hung limply in his fearful bonds, and was silent. Evidently he dared not encourage his son to defiance, and presumably was ashamed to urge him to yield. Thus, he left decision entirely with the youth.
He paused for a moment. There was a murmur of approval from his friends and a nervous shifting among the Spanish prisoners. Young Espinosa stood in front of him, the color rising and falling in his cheeks. He waited for some guidance from his father. But none came. Don Diego's courage, it seemed, had sadly faded under that harsh test. He hung weakly in his fearful restraints and remained silent. Clearly, he didn't dare to encourage his son to stand up against them, and he probably felt ashamed to tell him to give in. So, he left the decision completely up to the young man.
“Come,” said Blood. “I have been clear enough, I think. What do you say?”
“Come on,” Blood said. “I think I’ve been clear enough. What do you say?”
Don Esteban moistened his parched lips, and with the back of his hand mopped the anguish-sweat from his brow. His eyes gazed wildly a moment upon the shoulders of his father, as if beseeching guidance. But his father remained silent. Something like a sob escaped the boy.
Don Esteban wet his dry lips and wiped the sweat of anguish from his forehead with the back of his hand. He looked wildly for a moment at his father's shoulders, as if asking for guidance. But his father stayed silent. A sound that resembled a sob escaped from the boy.
“I... I accept,” he answered at last, and swung to the Spaniards. “And you—you will accept too,” he insisted passionately. “For Don Diego's sake and for your own—for all our sakes. If you do not, this man will butcher us all without mercy.”
“I... I accept,” he finally replied, turning to the Spaniards. “And you—you will accept too,” he insisted fervently. “For Don Diego's sake and for your own—for all our sakes. If you don’t, this man will slaughter us all without mercy.”
Since he yielded, and their leader himself counselled no resistance, why should they encompass their own destruction by a gesture of futile heroism? They answered without much hesitation that they would do as was required of them.
Since he agreed, and their leader himself advised against resistance, why should they bring about their own downfall with an act of pointless bravery? They replied without much hesitation that they would do what was asked of them.
Blood turned, and advanced to Don Diego.
Blood turned and moved toward Don Diego.
“I am sorry to inconvenience you in this fashion, but...” For a second he checked and frowned as his eyes intently observed the prisoner. Then, after that scarcely perceptible pause, he continued, “but I do not think that you have anything beyond this inconvenience to apprehend, and you may depend upon me to shorten it as far as possible.” Don Diego made him no answer.
“I apologize for bothering you like this, but...” For a moment, he hesitated and frowned as he looked closely at the prisoner. Then, after that barely noticeable pause, he continued, “but I don’t believe you have anything to worry about beyond this inconvenience, and you can count on me to make it as brief as I can.” Don Diego didn’t respond.
Peter Blood waited a moment, observing him; then he bowed and stepped back.
Peter Blood paused for a moment, watching him; then he bowed and took a step back.
CHAPTER XII. DON PEDRO SANGRE
The Cinco Llagas and the Encarnacion, after a proper exchange of signals, lay hove to within a quarter of a mile of each other, and across the intervening space of gently heaving, sunlit waters sped a boat from the former, manned by six Spanish seamen and bearing in her stern sheets Don Esteban de Espinosa and Captain Peter Blood.
The Cinco Llagas and the Encarnacion, after a proper exchange of signals, anchored about a quarter of a mile apart. A boat from the former, crewed by six Spanish sailors and carrying Don Esteban de Espinosa and Captain Peter Blood in the back, sped across the calm, sunlit waters between them.
She also bore two treasure-chests containing fifty thousand pieces of eight. Gold has at all times been considered the best of testimonies of good faith, and Blood was determined that in all respects appearances should be entirely on his side. His followers had accounted this a supererogation of pretence. But Blood's will in the matter had prevailed. He carried further a bulky package addressed to a grande of Spain, heavily sealed with the arms of Espinosa—another piece of evidence hastily manufactured in the cabin of the Cinco Llagas—and he was spending these last moments in completing his instructions to his young companion.
She also carried two treasure chests filled with fifty thousand pieces of eight. Gold has always been seen as the best proof of good faith, and Blood was intent on making sure everything looked good on his end. His followers thought this was an unnecessary show. But Blood's decision on the matter had won out. He also carried a heavy package addressed to a noble from Spain, sealed with the Espinosa coat of arms—another piece of evidence quickly put together in the cabin of the Cinco Llagas—and he was using these final moments to finish his instructions to his young companion.
Don Esteban expressed his last lingering uneasiness:
Don Esteban shared his final lingering worry:
“But if you should betray yourself?” he cried.
“But what if you end up betraying yourself?” he exclaimed.
“It will be unfortunate for everybody. I advised your father to say a prayer for our success. I depend upon you to help me more materially.”
“It will be unfortunate for everyone. I told your dad to say a prayer for our success. I’m counting on you to help me more practically.”
“I will do my best. God knows I will do my best,” the boy protested.
“I'll do my best. God knows I'll do my best,” the boy protested.
Blood nodded thoughtfully, and no more was said until they bumped alongside the towering mass of the Encarnadon. Up the ladder went Don Esteban closely followed by Captain Blood. In the waist stood the Admiral himself to receive them, a handsome, self-sufficient man, very tall and stiff, a little older and greyer than Don Diego, whom he closely resembled. He was supported by four officers and a friar in the black and white habit of St. Dominic.
Blood nodded thoughtfully, and there was silence until they reached the towering structure of the Encarnadon. Don Esteban climbed the ladder, closely followed by Captain Blood. In the middle stood the Admiral himself, a striking and confident man, very tall and rigid, slightly older and grayer than Don Diego, whom he closely resembled. He was accompanied by four officers and a friar dressed in the black and white habit of St. Dominic.
Don Miguel opened his arms to his nephew, whose lingering panic he mistook for pleasurable excitement, and having enfolded him to his bosom turned to greet Don Esteban's companion.
Don Miguel opened his arms to his nephew, whose lingering panic he mistook for joyful excitement, and after hugging him close, he turned to greet Don Esteban's companion.
Peter Blood bowed gracefully, entirely at his ease, so far as might be judged from appearances.
Peter Blood bowed with grace, looking completely relaxed, at least from what one could see.
“I am,” he announced, making a literal translation of his name, “Don Pedro Sangre, an unfortunate gentleman of Leon, lately delivered from captivity by Don Esteban's most gallant father.” And in a few words he sketched the imagined conditions of his capture by, and deliverance from, those accursed heretics who held the island of Barbados. “Benedicamus Domino,” said the friar to his tale.
“I am,” he said, literally translating his name, “Don Pedro Sangre, an unfortunate gentleman from Leon, recently freed from captivity by the most courageous father of Don Esteban.” In just a few words, he described the imagined details of his capture and rescue from those cursed heretics who controlled the island of Barbados. “Let us bless the Lord,” said the friar in response to his story.
“Ex hoc nunc et usque in seculum,” replied Blood, the occasional papist, with lowered eyes.
“From this moment and forever,” replied Blood, the occasional Catholic, with lowered eyes.
The Admiral and his attending officers gave him a sympathetic hearing and a cordial welcome. Then came the dreaded question.
The Admiral and his accompanying officers listened to him kindly and welcomed him warmly. Then came the dreaded question.
“But where is my brother? Why has he not come, himself, to greet me?”
“But where is my brother? Why hasn't he come himself to greet me?”
It was young Espinosa who answered this:
It was young Espinosa who replied to this:
“My father is afflicted at denying himself that honour and pleasure. But unfortunately, sir uncle, he is a little indisposed—oh, nothing grave; merely sufficient to make him keep his cabin. It is a little fever, the result of a slight wound taken in the recent raid upon Barbados, which resulted in this gentleman's happy deliverance.”
“My father is upset about missing out on that honor and pleasure. But unfortunately, Uncle, he’s a bit under the weather—oh, nothing serious; just enough to keep him in his quarters. It’s a mild fever, the result of a minor injury he got during the recent raid on Barbados, which led to this gentleman’s fortunate escape.”
“Nay, nephew, nay,” Don Miguel protested with ironic repudiation. “I can have no knowledge of these things. I have the honour to represent upon the seas His Catholic Majesty, who is at peace with the King of England. Already you have told me more than it is good for me to know. I will endeavour to forget it, and I will ask you, sirs,” he added, glancing at his officers, “to forget it also.” But he winked into the twinkling eyes of Captain Blood; then added matter that at once extinguished that twinkle. “But since Diego cannot come to me, why, I will go across to him.”
“Nah, nephew, nah,” Don Miguel said with ironic denial. “I can't know about these things. I have the honor of representing His Catholic Majesty at sea, who is at peace with the King of England. You’ve already told me more than I should know. I’ll try to forget it, and I ask you all,” he added, looking at his officers, “to forget it too.” But he winked at Captain Blood’s sparkling eyes; then he said something that immediately dimmed that sparkle. “But since Diego can’t come to me, I’ll go to him.”
For a moment Don Esteban's face was a mask of pallid fear. Then Blood was speaking in a lowered, confidential voice that admirably blended suavity, impressiveness, and sly mockery.
For a moment, Don Esteban's face showed a mask of pale fear. Then Blood began to speak in a low, confidential tone that perfectly combined charm, seriousness, and subtle mockery.
“If you please, Don Miguel, but that is the very thing you must not do—the very thing Don Diego does not wish you to do. You must not see him until his wounds are healed. That is his own wish. That is the real reason why he is not here. For the truth is that his wounds are not so grave as to have prevented his coming. It was his consideration of himself and the false position in which you would be placed if you had direct word from him of what has happened. As your excellency has said, there is peace between His Catholic Majesty and the King of England, and your brother Don Diego....” He paused a moment. “I am sure that I need say no more. What you hear from us is no more than a mere rumour. Your excellency understands.”
“If you don’t mind, Don Miguel, but that's exactly what you shouldn’t do—the very thing Don Diego doesn’t want you to do. You shouldn’t see him until his wounds are healed. That’s what he wants. That’s the real reason he’s not here. The truth is that his wounds aren’t serious enough to stop him from coming. He’s just being considerate of himself and the awkward situation you’d be in if you heard directly from him about what’s happened. As you mentioned, there’s peace between His Catholic Majesty and the King of England, and your brother Don Diego….” He paused for a moment. “I’m sure I don’t need to say more. What you hear from us is just a rumor. You understand, your excellency.”
His excellency frowned thoughtfully. “I understand... in part,” said he.
His excellency frowned in thought. “I get it... to some extent,” he said.
Captain Blood had a moment's uneasiness. Did the Spaniard doubt his bona fides? Yet in dress and speech he knew himself to be impeccably Spanish, and was not Don Esteban there to confirm him? He swept on to afford further confirmation before the Admiral could say another word.
Captain Blood felt a brief flicker of unease. Did the Spaniard question his authenticity? Still, in both his appearance and manner of speaking, he was certain he looked completely Spanish, and wasn’t Don Esteban right there to back him up? He pressed on to offer more assurance before the Admiral could say anything else.
“And we have in the boat below two chests containing fifty thousand pieces of eight, which we are to deliver to your excellency.”
“And we have two chests with fifty thousand pieces of eight in the boat below, which we need to deliver to you, Your Excellency.”
His excellency jumped; there was a sudden stir among his officers.
His excellency jumped; there was a sudden commotion among his officers.
“They are the ransom extracted by Don Diego from the Governor of....”
“They are the ransom taken by Don Diego from the Governor of....”
“Not another word, in the name of Heaven!” cried the Admiral in alarm. “My brother wishes me to assume charge of this money, to carry it to Spain for him? Well, that is a family matter between my brother and myself. So, it can be done. But I must not know....” He broke off. “Hum! A glass of Malaga in my cabin, if you please,” he invited them, “whilst the chests are being hauled aboard.”
“Not another word, for heaven's sake!” the Admiral exclaimed in shock. “My brother wants me to take care of this money and bring it to Spain for him? That's a family issue between my brother and me. So, it can be done. But I must not know....” He paused. “Hmm! A glass of Malaga in my cabin, please,” he invited them, “while the chests are being brought on board.”
He gave his orders touching the embarkation of these chests, then led the way to his regally appointed cabin, his four officers and the friar following by particular invitation.
He gave his instructions regarding the loading of these chests, then led the way to his elegantly decorated cabin, with his four officers and the friar following at his special invitation.
Seated at table there, with the tawny wine before them, and the servant who had poured it withdrawn, Don Miguel laughed and stroked his pointed, grizzled beard.
Seated at the table there, with the brown wine in front of them, and the servant who had poured it gone, Don Miguel laughed and stroked his pointed, graying beard.
“Virgen santisima! That brother of mine has a mind that thinks of everything. Left to myself, I might have committed a fine indiscretion by venturing aboard his ship at such a moment. I might have seen things which as Admiral of Spain it would be difficult for me to ignore.”
“Holy Virgin! That brother of mine thinks of everything. If I had been on my own, I might have made a big mistake by going on his ship at such a time. I could have seen things that, as Admiral of Spain, would be tough for me to overlook.”
Both Esteban and Blood made haste to agree with him, and then Blood raised his glass, and drank to the glory of Spain and the damnation of the besotted James who occupied the throne of England. The latter part of his toast was at least sincere.
Both Esteban and Blood quickly agreed with him, and then Blood raised his glass and toasted to the glory of Spain and the downfall of the drunken James who sat on the throne of England. At least the latter part of his toast was genuine.
The Admiral laughed.
The Admiral chuckled.
“Sir, sir, you need my brother here to curb your imprudences. You should remember that His Catholic Majesty and the King of England are very good friends. That is not a toast to propose in this cabin. But since it has been proposed, and by one who has such particular personal cause to hate these English hounds, why, we will honour it—but unofficially.”
“Sir, you need my brother here to keep your reckless behavior in check. You should remember that His Catholic Majesty and the King of England are good friends. That’s not something to toast to in this cabin. But since it has been brought up, and by someone who has a strong personal reason to dislike these English dogs, we will toast to it—but unofficially.”
They laughed, and drank the damnation of King James—quite unofficially, but the more fervently on that account. Then Don Esteban, uneasy on the score of his father, and remembering that the agony of Don Diego was being protracted with every moment that they left him in his dreadful position, rose and announced that they must be returning.
They laughed and drank to the downfall of King James—unofficially, but with even more passion because of it. Then Don Esteban, feeling uneasy about his father and remembering that Don Diego’s suffering was being stretched out with every moment they left him in that awful situation, stood up and said they needed to go back.
“My father,” he explained, “is in haste to reach San Domingo. He desired me to stay no longer than necessary to embrace you. If you will give us leave, then, sir uncle.”
“My father,” he said, “is in a hurry to get to San Domingo. He wanted me to stay just long enough to hug you. So if you’ll allow us to leave, sir uncle.”
In the circumstances “sir uncle” did not insist.
In this situation, "sir uncle" didn’t push the matter.
As they returned to the ship's side, Blood's eyes anxiously scanned the line of seamen leaning over the bulwarks in idle talk with the Spaniards in the cock-boat that waited at the ladder's foot. But their manner showed him that there was no ground for his anxiety. The boat's crew had been wisely reticent.
As they went back to the ship, Blood's eyes nervously searched the line of sailors leaning over the rails, casually chatting with the Spaniards in the small boat waiting at the bottom of the ladder. But their behavior reassured him that there was no reason to worry. The boat's crew had wisely kept quiet.
The Admiral took leave of them—of Esteban affectionately, of Blood ceremoniously.
The Admiral said goodbye to them—affectionately to Esteban, and formally to Blood.
“I regret to lose you so soon, Don Pedro. I wish that you could have made a longer visit to the Encarnacion.”
“I’m really sorry to see you go so soon, Don Pedro. I wish you could have stayed longer at the Encarnacion.”
“I am indeed unfortunate,” said Captain Blood politely.
“I’m really unlucky,” said Captain Blood politely.
“But I hope that we may meet again.”
“But I hope we can meet again.”
“That is to flatter me beyond all that I deserve.”
"That is flattering me way more than I deserve."
They reached the boat; and she cast off from the great ship. As they were pulling away, the Admiral waving to them from the taffrail, they heard the shrill whistle of the bo'sun piping the hands to their stations, and before they had reached the Cinco Llagas, they beheld the Encarnacion go about under sail. She dipped her flag to them, and from her poop a gun fired a salute.
They got to the boat, and she untied it from the big ship. As they were drifting away, the Admiral waved to them from the ship's stern. They heard the sharp whistle of the bosun calling the crew to their positions, and before they reached the Cinco Llagas, they saw the Encarnacion set sail. She lowered her flag to salute them, and a cannon fired a salute from her deck.
Aboard the Cinco Llagas some one—it proved afterwards to be Hagthorpe—had the wit to reply in the same fashion. The comedy was ended. Yet there was something else to follow as an epilogue, a thing that added a grim ironic flavour to the whole.
Aboard the Cinco Llagas, someone—it later turned out to be Hagthorpe—had the cleverness to respond in the same way. The humor had concluded. However, there was something else to come as an epilogue, something that added a darkly ironic touch to the entire experience.
As they stepped into the waist of the Cinco Llagas, Hagthorpe advanced to receive them. Blood observed the set, almost scared expression on his face.
As they entered the waist of the Cinco Llagas, Hagthorpe moved forward to greet them. Blood noticed the grim, almost frightened look on his face.
“I see that you've found it,” he said quietly.
“I see you found it,” he said quietly.
Hagthorpe's eyes looked a question. But his mind dismissed whatever thought it held.
Hagthorpe's eyes asked a question. But his mind pushed aside whatever thought it had.
“Don Diego...” he was beginning, and then stopped, and looked curiously at Blood.
“Don Diego...” he started, then paused and glanced at Blood with curiosity.
Noting the pause and the look, Esteban bounded forward, his face livid.
Noticing the pause and the expression, Esteban rushed forward, his face furious.
“Have you broken faith, you curs? Has he come to harm?” he cried—and the six Spaniards behind him grew clamorous with furious questionings.
“Have you betrayed us, you dogs? Has he been hurt?” he shouted—and the six Spaniards behind him became loud with angry questions.
“We do not break faith,” said Hagthorpe firmly, so firmly that he quieted them. “And in this case there was not the need. Don Diego died in his bonds before ever you reached the Encarnacion.”
“We do not break faith,” Hagthorpe said firmly, and his conviction silenced them. “And in this case, there was no need to. Don Diego died in his captivity before you ever reached the Encarnacion.”
Peter Blood said nothing.
Peter Blood didn't say anything.
“Died?” screamed Esteban. “You killed him, you mean. Of what did he die?”
“Died?” screamed Esteban. “You mean you killed him. How did he die?”
Hagthorpe looked at the boy. “If I am a judge,” he said, “Don Diego died of fear.”
Hagthorpe looked at the boy. “If I’m a judge,” he said, “Don Diego died of fear.”
Don Esteban struck Hagthorpe across the face at that, and Hagthorpe would have struck back, but that Blood got between, whilst his followers seized the lad.
Don Esteban slapped Hagthorpe in the face at that, and Hagthorpe would have retaliated, but Blood stepped in between them, while his followers grabbed the boy.
“Let be,” said Blood. “You provoked the boy by your insult to his father.”
“Let it go,” said Blood. “You triggered the kid with your insult to his dad.”
“I was not concerned to insult,” said Hagthorpe, nursing his cheek. “It is what has happened. Come and look.”
“I wasn't trying to insult anyone,” said Hagthorpe, holding his cheek. “It’s just what happened. Come and see.”
“I have seen,” said Blood. “He died before I left the Cinco Llagas. He was hanging dead in his bonds when I spoke to him before leaving.”
“I’ve seen,” said Blood. “He died before I left the Cinco Llagas. He was hanging dead in his chains when I talked to him before I left.”
“What are you saying?” cried Esteban.
“What are you talking about?” yelled Esteban.
Blood looked at him gravely. Yet for all his gravity he seemed almost to smile, though without mirth.
Blood looked at him seriously. Yet for all his seriousness, he appeared almost to smile, though without any joy.
“If you had known that, eh?” he asked at last. For a moment Don Esteban stared at him wide-eyed, incredulous. “I don't believe you,” he said at last.
“If you had known that, huh?” he asked finally. For a moment, Don Esteban stared at him, wide-eyed and in disbelief. “I don't believe you,” he said at last.
“Yet you may. I am a doctor, and I know death when I see it.”
“Yet you can. I'm a doctor, and I recognize death when I see it.”
Again there came a pause, whilst conviction sank into the lad's mind.
Again there was a pause as the realization sank in for the boy.
“If I had known that,” he said at last in a thick voice, “you would be hanging from the yardarm of the Encarnacion at this moment.”
“If I had known that,” he said finally in a heavy voice, “you would be hanging from the yardarm of the Encarnacion right now.”
“I know,” said Blood. “I am considering it—the profit that a man may find in the ignorance of others.”
“I know,” said Blood. “I’m thinking about it—the profit a person can find in the ignorance of others.”
“But you'll hang there yet,” the boy raved.
“But you're still going to hang there,” the boy shouted.
Captain Blood shrugged, and turned on his heel. But he did not on that account disregard the words, nor did Hagthorpe, nor yet the others who overheard them, as they showed at a council held that night in the cabin.
Captain Blood shrugged and turned on his heel. But he didn’t ignore the words because of that, nor did Hagthorpe, or the others who overheard them, as they demonstrated during a meeting held that night in the cabin.
This council was met to determine what should be done with the Spanish prisoners. Considering that Curacao now lay beyond their reach, as they were running short of water and provisions, and also that Pitt was hardly yet in case to undertake the navigation of the vessel, it had been decided that, going east of Hispaniola, and then sailing along its northern coast, they should make for Tortuga, that haven of the buccaneers, in which lawless port they had at least no danger of recapture to apprehend. It was now a question whether they should convey the Spaniards thither with them, or turn them off in a boat to make the best of their way to the coast of Hispaniola, which was but ten miles off. This was the course urged by Blood himself.
This council gathered to decide what to do with the Spanish prisoners. Given that Curacao was now out of reach, as they were running low on water and supplies, and considering that Pitt was still not in a condition to navigate the ship, they decided to sail east of Hispaniola and then along its northern coast to reach Tortuga, the haven of the buccaneers, where they faced no risk of being recaptured. The question now was whether to take the Spaniards with them or to send them off in a boat to make their way to the coast of Hispaniola, which was only ten miles away. This was the option advocated by Blood himself.
“There's nothing else to be done,” he insisted. “In Tortuga they would be flayed alive.”
“There's nothing more we can do,” he insisted. “In Tortuga, they would be flayed alive.”
“Which is less than the swine deserve,” growled Wolverstone.
“Which is less than what the pigs deserve,” grumbled Wolverstone.
“And you'll remember, Peter,” put in Hagthorpe, “that boy's threat to you this morning. If he escapes, and carries word of all this to his uncle, the Admiral, the execution of that threat will become more than possible.”
“And you’ll remember, Peter,” added Hagthorpe, “that boy's threat to you this morning. If he gets away and tells his uncle, the Admiral, about all this, that threat could easily turn into reality.”
It says much for Peter Blood that the argument should have left him unmoved. It is a little thing, perhaps, but in a narrative in which there is so much that tells against him, I cannot—since my story is in the nature of a brief for the defence—afford to slur a circumstance that is so strongly in his favour, a circumstance revealing that the cynicism attributed to him proceeded from his reason and from a brooding over wrongs rather than from any natural instincts. “I care nothing for his threats.”
It says a lot about Peter Blood that he remained unaffected by the argument. It might seem minor, but in a story where he faces so much opposition, I can’t overlook a detail that strongly supports him. This detail shows that the cynicism people think he has comes from his reasoning and contemplation of injustices rather than from inherent tendencies. “I don’t care about his threats.”
“You should,” said Wolverstone. “The wise thing'd be to hang him, along o' all the rest.”
"You should," said Wolverstone. "The smart move would be to hang him, along with all the others."
“It is not human to be wise,” said Blood. “It is much more human to err, though perhaps exceptional to err on the side of mercy. We'll be exceptional. Oh, faugh! I've no stomach for cold-blooded killing. At daybreak pack the Spaniards into a boat with a keg of water and a sack of dumplings, and let them go to the devil.”
“It’s not human to be wise,” said Blood. “It’s much more human to make mistakes, though it’s rare to make a mistake on the side of mercy. We'll be exceptional. Ugh! I can’t stand cold-blooded killing. At dawn, pack the Spaniards into a boat with a barrel of water and a bag of dumplings, and let them go to hell.”
That was his last word on the subject, and it prevailed by virtue of the authority they had vested in him, and of which he had taken so firm a grip. At daybreak Don Esteban and his followers were put off in a boat.
That was his final word on the matter, and it held weight because of the authority they had given him, which he had firmly embraced. At dawn, Don Esteban and his followers were sent off in a boat.
Two days later, the Cinco Llagas sailed into the rock-bound bay of Cayona, which Nature seemed to have designed for the stronghold of those who had appropriated it.
Two days later, the Cinco Llagas sailed into the rocky bay of Cayona, which Nature seemed to have crafted as a fortress for those who claimed it.
CHAPTER XIII. TORTUGA
It is time fully to disclose the fact that the survival of the story of Captain Blood's exploits is due entirely to the industry of Jeremy Pitt, the Somersetshire shipmaster. In addition to his ability as a navigator, this amiable young man appears to have wielded an indefatigable pen, and to have been inspired to indulge its fluency by the affection he very obviously bore to Peter Blood.
It’s time to reveal that the reason we know about Captain Blood's adventures is entirely thanks to the efforts of Jeremy Pitt, the ship captain from Somersetshire. Besides his skills as a navigator, this charming young man seems to have had an unending drive to write, inspired by the strong affection he clearly felt for Peter Blood.
He kept the log of the forty-gun frigate Arabella, on which he served as master, or, as we should say to-day, navigating officer, as no log that I have seen was ever kept. It runs into some twenty-odd volumes of assorted sizes, some of which are missing altogether and others of which are so sadly depleted of leaves as to be of little use. But if at times in the laborious perusal of them—they are preserved in the library of Mr. James Speke of Comerton—I have inveighed against these lacunae, at others I have been equally troubled by the excessive prolixity of what remains and the difficulty of disintegrating from the confused whole the really essential parts.
He kept the log of the forty-gun frigate Arabella, where he served as the master, or as we would say today, the navigating officer, as no log I’ve seen was ever maintained like this. It spans around twenty volumes of different sizes, some of which are completely missing while others are so depleted that they’re barely useful. But if at times, while painstakingly going through them—they are stored in the library of Mr. James Speke of Comerton—I’ve complained about these gaps, there have been other times when I’ve been equally frustrated by the excessive length of what remains and the challenge of identifying the truly essential parts from the confusing collection.
I have a suspicion that Esquemeling—though how or where I can make no surmise—must have obtained access to these records, and that he plucked from them the brilliant feathers of several exploits to stick them into the tail of his own hero, Captain Morgan. But that is by the way. I mention it chiefly as a warning, for when presently I come to relate the affair of Maracaybo, those of you who have read Esquemeling may be in danger of supposing that Henry Morgan really performed those things which here are veraciously attributed to Peter Blood. I think, however, that when you come to weigh the motives actuating both Blood and the Spanish Admiral, in that affair, and when you consider how integrally the event is a part of Blood's history—whilst merely a detached incident in Morgan's—you will reach my own conclusion as to which is the real plagiarist.
I have a feeling that Esquemeling—although I can't say how or where—must have gained access to these records, and that he took the exciting details of several exploits to add to the story of his own hero, Captain Morgan. But that's not the main point. I bring it up mainly as a heads-up, because when I eventually discuss the incident at Maracaybo, those of you who have read Esquemeling might mistakenly believe that Henry Morgan actually did the things that I’m honestly attributing to Peter Blood here. However, I think that once you consider the motivations driving both Blood and the Spanish Admiral in that situation, and how central the event is to Blood's story—while it’s just a random episode in Morgan's—you'll come to my conclusion about who the real plagiarist is.
The first of these logs of Pitt's is taken up almost entirely with a retrospective narrative of the events up to the time of Blood's first coming to Tortuga. This and the Tannatt Collection of State Trials are the chief—though not the only—sources of my history so far.
The first of Pitt's logs mainly focuses on a look back at the events leading up to Blood's first arrival in Tortuga. This log, along with the Tannatt Collection of State Trials, are the primary—though not the only—sources for my history up to this point.
Pitt lays great stress upon the fact that it was the circumstances upon which I have dwelt, and these alone, that drove Peter Blood to seek an anchorage at Tortuga. He insists at considerable length, and with a vehemence which in itself makes it plain that an opposite opinion was held in some quarters, that it was no part of the design of Blood or of any of his companions in misfortune to join hands with the buccaneers who, under a semi-official French protection, made of Tortuga a lair whence they could sally out to drive their merciless piratical trade chiefly at the expense of Spain.
Pitt emphasizes that it was the specific circumstances I've discussed, and only those, that led Peter Blood to find refuge in Tortuga. He goes into detail and passionately argues—his intensity clearly indicating that some people disagreed—that neither Blood nor any of his unfortunate companions intended to partner with the buccaneers who, with unofficial French backing, turned Tortuga into a base from which they could launch their ruthless piracy, mostly targeting Spain.
It was, Pitt tells us, Blood's original intention to make his way to France or Holland. But in the long weeks of waiting for a ship to convey him to one or the other of these countries, his resources dwindled and finally vanished. Also, his chronicler thinks that he detected signs of some secret trouble in his friend, and he attributes to this the abuses of the potent West Indian spirit of which Blood became guilty in those days of inaction, thereby sinking to the level of the wild adventurers with whom ashore he associated.
Pitt tells us that Blood originally planned to head to France or Holland. However, during the long weeks he waited for a ship to take him to one of these countries, his resources ran low and eventually disappeared. Additionally, his chronicler believes he sensed some hidden troubles in his friend, which he thinks led to Blood's excessive drinking of strong West Indian rum during that period of inactivity, causing him to lower himself to the level of the reckless adventurers he mingled with on land.
I do not think that Pitt is guilty in this merely of special pleading, that he is putting forward excuses for his hero. I think that in those days there was a good deal to oppress Peter Blood. There was the thought of Arabella Bishop—and that this thought loomed large in his mind we are not permitted to doubt. He was maddened by the tormenting lure of the unattainable. He desired Arabella, yet knew her beyond his reach irrevocably and for all time. Also, whilst he may have desired to go to France or Holland, he had no clear purpose to accomplish when he reached one or the other of these countries. He was, when all is said, an escaped slave, an outlaw in his own land and a homeless outcast in any other. There remained the sea, which is free to all, and particularly alluring to those who feel themselves at war with humanity. And so, considering the adventurous spirit that once already had sent him a-roving for the sheer love of it, considering that this spirit was heightened now by a recklessness begotten of his outlawry, that his training and skill in militant seamanship clamorously supported the temptations that were put before him, can you wonder, or dare you blame him, that in the end he succumbed? And remember that these temptations proceeded not only from adventurous buccaneering acquaintances in the taverns of that evil haven of Tortuga, but even from M. d'Ogeron, the governor of the island, who levied as his harbour dues a percentage of one tenth of all spoils brought into the bay, and who profited further by commissions upon money which he was desired to convert into bills of exchange upon France.
I don’t think Pitt is just making excuses for his hero. I believe that during those times, Peter Blood had a lot weighing on him. He couldn't stop thinking about Arabella Bishop, and it’s clear that she was always on his mind. He was driven mad by the frustrating desire for something he couldn’t have. He wanted Arabella but knew she was completely out of his reach, forever. Also, while he might have wanted to go to France or Holland, he had no real plan for what he would do once he got to either place. Ultimately, he was an escaped slave, an outlaw in his own country, and a homeless outcast anywhere else. The sea was his only option, completely open to everyone, and especially appealing to those who felt at odds with the world. Given his adventurous nature, which had already led him to roam just for the thrill, and considering that this desire was intensified by the recklessness of his outlaw status, plus his training and skill in sailing which made the call of adventure hard to resist, can you blame him for finally giving in? Remember, these temptations didn’t just come from the daring pirates he met in the rough taverns of the infamous Tortuga, but also from M. d'Ogeron, the island's governor, who took a tenth of all the treasure brought into the harbor and made extra money from converting cash into bills for France.
A trade that might have worn a repellent aspect when urged by greasy, half-drunken adventurers, boucan-hunters, lumbermen, beach-combers, English, French, and Dutch, became a dignified, almost official form of privateering when advocated by the courtly, middle-aged gentleman who in representing the French West India Company seemed to represent France herself.
A trade that might have seemed off-putting when promoted by greasy, half-drunk adventurers, buccaneers, lumberjacks, beachcombers, and people from England, France, and the Netherlands, became a respectable, almost official form of privateering when championed by the polished, middle-aged gentleman who, in representing the French West India Company, appeared to embody France itself.
Moreover, to a man—not excluding Jeremy Pitt himself, in whose blood the call of the sea was insistent and imperative—those who had escaped with Peter Blood from the Barbados plantations, and who, consequently, like himself, knew not whither to turn, were all resolved upon joining the great Brotherhood of the Coast, as those rovers called themselves. And they united theirs to the other voices that were persuading Blood, demanding that he should continue now in the leadership which he had enjoyed since they had left Barbados, and swearing to follow him loyally whithersoever he should lead them.
Moreover, to everyone—not excluding Jeremy Pitt himself, whose blood called him to the sea with an undeniable urgency—those who had escaped with Peter Blood from the Barbados plantations, and who, like him, didn’t know where to go next, were all determined to join the great Brotherhood of the Coast, as those pirates called themselves. They added their voices to the others persuading Blood, insisting that he should keep the leadership he had held since they left Barbados, and swearing to follow him loyally wherever he decided to lead them.
And so, to condense all that Jeremy has recorded in the matter, Blood ended by yielding to external and internal pressure, abandoned himself to the stream of Destiny. “Fata viam invenerunt,” is his own expression of it.
And so, to sum up everything that Jeremy has documented on the matter, Blood ultimately gave in to both external and internal pressure, allowing himself to be carried along by the flow of Destiny. “Fata viam invenerunt,” is his own way of expressing it.
If he resisted so long, it was, I think, the thought of Arabella Bishop that restrained him. That they should be destined never to meet again did not weigh at first, or, indeed, ever. He conceived the scorn with which she would come to hear of his having turned pirate, and the scorn, though as yet no more than imagined, hurt him as if it were already a reality. And even when he conquered this, still the thought of her was ever present. He compromised with the conscience that her memory kept so disconcertingly active. He vowed that the thought of her should continue ever before him to help him keep his hands as clean as a man might in this desperate trade upon which he was embarking. And so, although he might entertain no delusive hope of ever winning her for his own, of ever even seeing her again, yet the memory of her was to abide in his soul as a bitter-sweet, purifying influence. The love that is never to be realized will often remain a man's guiding ideal. The resolve being taken, he went actively to work. Ogeron, most accommodating of governors, advanced him money for the proper equipment of his ship the Cinco Llagas, which he renamed the Arabella. This after some little hesitation, fearful of thus setting his heart upon his sleeve. But his Barbados friends accounted it merely an expression of the ever-ready irony in which their leader dealt.
If he held out for so long, it was, I think, the thought of Arabella Bishop that kept him from giving in. The idea that they were never meant to meet again didn't bother him at first, or really ever. He imagined the disdain with which she would react to his becoming a pirate, and the imagined scorn hurt him as if it were already real. Even when he got past that, the thought of her was always on his mind. He made a deal with his conscience, which her memory kept so uncomfortably alive. He promised that the thought of her would stay with him to help him keep his hands as clean as possible in this dangerous trade he was getting into. So, even though he had no unrealistic hopes of ever winning her or even seeing her again, her memory would remain in his soul as a bittersweet, purifying force. A love that can never be fulfilled often remains a man's guiding ideal. With his decision made, he got to work. Ogeron, the most helpful of governors, lent him money to properly equip his ship, the Cinco Llagas, which he renamed the Arabella. He hesitated at first, worried about wearing his heart on his sleeve. But his friends in Barbados saw it as just another example of the ever-present irony their leader engaged in.
To the score of followers he already possessed, he added threescore more, picking his men with caution and discrimination—and he was an exceptional judge of men—from amongst the adventurers of Tortuga. With them all he entered into the articles usual among the Brethren of the Coast under which each man was to be paid by a share in the prizes captured. In other respects, however, the articles were different. Aboard the Arabella there was to be none of the ruffianly indiscipline that normally prevailed in buccaneering vessels. Those who shipped with him undertook obedience and submission in all things to himself and to the officers appointed by election. Any to whom this clause in the articles was distasteful might follow some other leader.
To the number of followers he already had, he added sixty more, carefully selecting his crew—he was great at judging character—from among the adventurers in Tortuga. Together, they agreed to the usual terms among the Brethren of the Coast, where each member would receive a share of the spoils taken in battle. However, the terms had some differences. On the Arabella, there would be none of the rough chaos that usually existed on pirate ships. Those who joined him promised to obey and submit in all matters to him and to the officers chosen by vote. Anyone who found this part of the agreement unappealing could follow another leader.
Towards the end of December, when the hurricane season had blown itself out, he put to sea in his well-found, well-manned ship, and before he returned in the following May from a protracted and adventurous cruise, the fame of Captain Peter Blood had run like ripples before the breeze across the face of the Caribbean Sea. There was a fight in the Windward Passage at the outset with a Spanish galleon, which had resulted in the gutting and finally the sinking of the Spaniard. There was a daring raid effected by means of several appropriated piraguas upon a Spanish pearl fleet in the Rio de la Hacha, from which they had taken a particularly rich haul of pearls. There was an overland expedition to the goldfields of Santa Maria, on the Main, the full tale of which is hardly credible, and there were lesser adventures through all of which the crew of the Arabella came with credit and profit if not entirely unscathed.
Towards the end of December, when hurricane season had wrapped up, he set sail in his well-equipped and well-staffed ship. By the time he returned in May after a long and adventurous journey, the fame of Captain Peter Blood had spread like ripples across the Caribbean Sea. At the beginning, there was a battle in the Windward Passage with a Spanish galleon, which resulted in the ship being destroyed and eventually sinking. A daring raid was carried out using several stolen piraguas against a Spanish pearl fleet in the Rio de la Hacha, where they made a particularly rich haul of pearls. There was also an overland expedition to the goldfields of Santa Maria on the mainland, the full story of which is almost unbelievable, along with other smaller adventures through which the crew of the Arabella came out with both recognition and profit, if not entirely unharmed.
And so it happened that before the Arabella came homing to Tortuga in the following May to refit and repair—for she was not without scars, as you conceive—the fame of her and of Peter Blood her captain had swept from the Bahamas to the Windward Isles, from New Providence to Trinidad.
And so it happened that before the Arabella made her way back to Tortuga the following May for repairs and maintenance—since she was definitely not without damage, as you can imagine—the reputation of her and her captain, Peter Blood, had spread from the Bahamas to the Windward Islands, from New Providence to Trinidad.
An echo of it had reached Europe, and at the Court of St. James's angry representations were made by the Ambassador of Spain, to whom it was answered that it must not be supposed that this Captain Blood held any commission from the King of England; that he was, in fact, a proscribed rebel, an escaped slave, and that any measures against him by His Catholic Majesty would receive the cordial approbation of King James II.
An echo of it had reached Europe, and at the Court of St. James's, the Spanish Ambassador made angry complaints, to which it was replied that Captain Blood should not be assumed to have any commission from the King of England; he was, in fact, a wanted rebel, an escaped slave, and any actions taken against him by His Catholic Majesty would be fully supported by King James II.
Don Miguel de Espinosa, the Admiral of Spain in the West Indies, and his nephew Don Esteban who sailed with him, did not lack the will to bring the adventurer to the yardarm. With them this business of capturing Blood, which was now an international affair, was also a family matter.
Don Miguel de Espinosa, the Admiral of Spain in the West Indies, and his nephew Don Esteban, who sailed with him, were determined to deal with the adventurer. For them, the task of capturing Blood, which had become an international issue, was also a family affair.
Spain, through the mouth of Don Miguel, did not spare her threats. The report of them reached Tortuga, and with it the assurance that Don Miguel had behind him not only the authority of his own nation, but that of the English King as well.
Spain, via Don Miguel, made her threats clear. News of them reached Tortuga, along with the confirmation that Don Miguel had not only the backing of his own country but also that of the English King.
It was a brutum fulmen that inspired no terrors in Captain Blood. Nor was he likely, on account of it, to allow himself to run to rust in the security of Tortuga. For what he had suffered at the hands of Man he had chosen to make Spain the scapegoat. Thus he accounted that he served a twofold purpose: he took compensation and at the same time served, not indeed the Stuart King, whom he despised, but England and, for that matter, all the rest of civilized mankind which cruel, treacherous, greedy, bigoted Castile sought to exclude from intercourse with the New World.
It was a meaningless threat that didn't scare Captain Blood at all. Nor was he likely to just sit around in the safety of Tortuga because of it. He had decided to blame Spain for all the suffering he endured at the hands of Man. He believed he was achieving two goals: he was getting revenge while also serving not the Stuart King, whom he hated, but England and, in fact, all of civilized humanity that the cruel, deceitful, greedy, and bigoted Castile aimed to shut out from the New World.
One day as he sat with Hagthorpe and Wolverstone over a pipe and a bottle of rum in the stifling reek of tar and stale tobacco of a waterside tavern, he was accosted by a splendid ruffian in a gold-laced coat of dark-blue satin with a crimson sash, a foot wide, about the waist.
One day, while he was sitting with Hagthorpe and Wolverstone, sharing a pipe and a bottle of rum in the oppressive smell of tar and stale tobacco at a waterfront tavern, he was approached by a flashy thug wearing a gold-laced dark-blue satin coat and a wide crimson sash around his waist.
“C'est vous qu'on appelle Le Sang?” the fellow hailed him.
“Are you the one they call Le Sang?” the guy called out to him.
Captain Blood looked up to consider the questioner before replying. The man was tall and built on lines of agile strength, with a swarthy, aquiline face that was brutally handsome. A diamond of great price flamed on the indifferently clean hand resting on the pummel of his long rapier, and there were gold rings in his ears, half-concealed by long ringlets of oily chestnut hair.
Captain Blood looked up to consider the person asking the question before answering. The man was tall and built with agile strength, possessing a dark, sharp-featured face that was strikingly handsome. A large diamond sparkled on the casually clean hand resting on the hilt of his long rapier, and gold rings adorned his ears, partially hidden by long, glossy chestnut hair.
Captain Blood took the pipe-stem from between his lips.
Captain Blood took the pipe from between his lips.
“My name,” he said, “is Peter Blood. The Spaniards know me for Don Pedro Sangre and a Frenchman may call me Le Sang if he pleases.”
“My name,” he said, “is Peter Blood. The Spaniards know me as Don Pedro Sangre, and a Frenchman might call me Le Sang if he likes.”
“Good,” said the gaudy adventurer in English, and without further invitation he drew up a stool and sat down at that greasy table. “My name,” he informed the three men, two of whom at least were eyeing him askance, “it is Levasseur. You may have heard of me.”
“Good,” said the flashy adventurer in English, and without waiting for an invitation, he pulled up a stool and sat down at the greasy table. “My name,” he told the three men, two of whom were at least looking at him suspiciously, “is Levasseur. You might have heard of me.”
They had, indeed. He commanded a privateer of twenty guns that had dropped anchor in the bay a week ago, manned by a crew mainly composed of French boucanhunters from Northern Hispaniola, men who had good cause to hate the Spaniard with an intensity exceeding that of the English. Levasseur had brought them back to Tortuga from an indifferently successful cruise. It would need more, however, than lack of success to abate the fellow's monstrous vanity. A roaring, quarrelsome, hard-drinking, hard-gaming scoundrel, his reputation as a buccaneer stood high among the wild Brethren of the Coast. He enjoyed also a reputation of another sort. There was about his gaudy, swaggering raffishness something that the women found singularly alluring. That he should boast openly of his bonnes fortunes did not seem strange to Captain Blood; what he might have found strange was that there appeared to be some measure of justification for these boasts.
They really did. He was in charge of a privateer with twenty guns that had anchored in the bay a week ago, crewed mostly by French boucanhunters from Northern Hispaniola, guys who had a strong reason to hate the Spaniards even more than the English did. Levasseur had brought them back to Tortuga from a rather unsuccessful cruise. However, it would take more than a lack of success to dampen this guy's massive ego. A loud, quarrelsome, heavy-drinking, gambling rogue, his reputation as a buccaneer was well-established among the wild Brethren of the Coast. He also had a different kind of reputation. There was something about his flashy, swaggering attitude that the women found particularly attractive. That he would brag openly about his good fortunes didn’t seem odd to Captain Blood; what might have seemed strange was that there seemed to be some reason behind those boasts.
It was current gossip that even Mademoiselle d'Ogeron, the Governor's daughter, had been caught in the snare of his wild attractiveness, and that Levasseur had gone the length of audacity of asking her hand in marriage of her father. M. d'Ogeron had made him the only possible answer. He had shown him the door. Levasseur had departed in a rage, swearing that he would make mademoiselle his wife in the teeth of all the fathers in Christendom, and that M. d'Ogeron should bitterly rue the affront he had put upon him.
Current gossip was that even Mademoiselle d'Ogeron, the Governor's daughter, had fallen for his wild charm, and that Levasseur had had the audacity to ask her father for her hand in marriage. M. d'Ogeron had given him the only possible response. He had shown him the door. Levasseur had left in a fury, vowing that he would make Mademoiselle his wife despite all the fathers in Christendom, and that M. d'Ogeron would deeply regret the insult he had given him.
This was the man who now thrust himself upon Captain Blood with a proposal of association, offering him not only his sword, but his ship and the men who sailed in her.
This was the guy who now approached Captain Blood with a proposal for partnership, offering not just his sword, but also his ship and the crew who sailed with her.
A dozen years ago, as a lad of barely twenty, Levasseur had sailed with that monster of cruelty L'Ollonais, and his own subsequent exploits bore witness and did credit to the school in which he had been reared. I doubt if in his day there was a greater scoundrel among the Brethren of the Coast than this Levasseur. And yet, repulsive though he found him, Captain Blood could not deny that the fellow's proposals displayed boldness, imagination, and resource, and he was forced to admit that jointly they could undertake operations of a greater magnitude than was possible singly to either of them. The climax of Levasseur's project was to be a raid upon the wealthy mainland city of Maracaybo; but for this, he admitted, six hundred men at the very least would be required, and six hundred men were not to be conveyed in the two bottoms they now commanded. Preliminary cruises must take place, having for one of their objects the capture of further ships.
Twelve years ago, when he was just twenty, Levasseur had sailed with that cruel monster L'Ollonais, and his later exploits showed just how much he had learned from that experience. I doubt there was a bigger scoundrel among the Brethren of the Coast than Levasseur in his time. Yet, even though Captain Blood found him repulsive, he couldn't deny that Levasseur's ideas were bold, imaginative, and resourceful. He had to admit that together they could pull off bigger operations than either could on their own. The peak of Levasseur's plan was a raid on the wealthy mainland city of Maracaybo; however, he acknowledged that they would need at least six hundred men for that, and they couldn't fit that many in the two ships they currently had. They needed to conduct preliminary cruises to capture more ships.
Because he disliked the man, Captain Blood would not commit himself at once. But because he liked the proposal he consented to consider it. Being afterwards pressed by both Hagthorpe and Wolverstone, who did not share his own personal dislike of the Frenchman, the end of the matter was that within a week articles were drawn up between Levasseur and Blood, and signed by them and—as was usual—by the chosen representatives of their followers.
Because he couldn't stand the guy, Captain Blood didn't want to commit right away. However, since he liked the idea, he agreed to think about it. After being further pressured by both Hagthorpe and Wolverstone, who didn’t share his personal dislike for the Frenchman, the outcome was that within a week, agreements were made between Levasseur and Blood, and they were signed by both of them and—just like usual—by the selected representatives of their crews.
These articles contained, inter alia, the common provisions that, should the two vessels separate, a strict account must afterwards be rendered of all prizes severally taken, whilst the vessel taking a prize should retain three fifths of its value, surrendering two fifths to its associate. These shares were subsequently to be subdivided among the crew of each vessel, in accordance with the articles already obtaining between each captain and his own men. For the rest, the articles contained all the clauses that were usual, among which was the clause that any man found guilty of abstracting or concealing any part of a prize, be it of the value of no more than a peso, should be summarily hanged from the yardarm.
These articles included, among other things, the standard rules that if the two ships separated, a detailed account must be provided afterward of all prizes taken individually, while the ship that captured a prize would keep three-fifths of its value, giving two-fifths to its partner. These shares would then be divided among the crew of each ship according to the agreements already in place between each captain and their crew. Additionally, the articles included all the typical clauses, including the rule that any person found guilty of stealing or hiding any part of a prize, regardless of its value being just a peso, would be immediately hanged from the yardarm.
All being now settled they made ready for sea, and on the very eve of sailing, Levasseur narrowly escaped being shot in a romantic attempt to scale the wall of the Governor's garden, with the object of taking passionate leave of the infatuated Mademoiselle d'Ogeron. He desisted after having been twice fired upon from a fragrant ambush of pimento trees where the Governor's guards were posted, and he departed vowing to take different and very definite measures on his return.
All settled now, they got ready to set sail, and on the very night before they left, Levasseur narrowly avoided being shot while trying to sneak into the Governor's garden to say a passionate goodbye to the lovestruck Mademoiselle d'Ogeron. He gave up after being shot at twice from a hidden spot among the pimento trees where the Governor's guards were stationed, and he left vowing to take different and much more decisive actions when he returned.
That night he slept on board his ship, which with characteristic flamboyance he had named La Foudre, and there on the following day he received a visit from Captain Blood, whom he greeted half-mockingly as his admiral. The Irishman came to settle certain final details of which all that need concern us is an understanding that, in the event of the two vessels becoming separated by accident or design, they should rejoin each other as soon as might be at Tortuga.
That night he slept on his ship, which he had flamboyantly named La Foudre, and the next day he got a visit from Captain Blood, whom he greeted with a smirk, calling him his admiral. The Irishman came to finalize a few details, but what matters for us is the agreement that, if the two ships got separated by accident or on purpose, they should meet up again at Tortuga as soon as possible.
Thereafter Levasseur entertained his admiral to dinner, and jointly they drank success to the expedition, so copiously on the part of Levasseur that when the time came to separate he was as nearly drunk as it seemed possible for him to be and yet retain his understanding.
After that, Levasseur hosted his admiral for dinner, and together they toasted to the success of the expedition, with Levasseur drinking so heavily that by the time they needed to part ways, he was almost completely drunk while still managing to stay aware.
Finally, towards evening, Captain Blood went over the side and was rowed back to his great ship with her red bulwarks and gilded ports, touched into a lovely thing of flame by the setting sun.
Finally, by evening, Captain Blood climbed over the side and was rowed back to his impressive ship, with her red walls and golden ports, glowing beautifully in the light of the setting sun.
He was a little heavy-hearted. I have said that he was a judge of men, and his judgment of Levasseur filled him with misgivings which were growing heavier in a measure as the hour of departure approached.
He felt a bit down. I mentioned that he was good at reading people, and his opinion of Levasseur was making him uneasy, the feeling intensifying as the departure time got closer.
He expressed it to Wolverstone, who met him as he stepped aboard the Arabella:
He told Wolverstone when he boarded the Arabella:
“You over persuaded me into those articles, you blackguard; and it'll surprise me if any good comes of this association.”
“You convinced me to get into those articles, you scoundrel; and I’ll be surprised if anything good comes from this partnership.”
The giant rolled his single bloodthirsty eye, and sneered, thrusting out his heavy jaw. “We'll wring the dog's neck if there's any treachery.”
The giant rolled his one vicious eye and sneered, thrusting out his heavy jaw. “We'll snap the dog's neck if there's any betrayal.”
“So we will—if we are there to wring it by then.” And on that, dismissing the matter: “We sail in the morning, on the first of the ebb,” he announced, and went off to his cabin.
“So we will—if we can get it by then.” And with that, dismissing the topic: “We leave in the morning, at the start of the ebb,” he said, and headed to his cabin.
CHAPTER XIV. LEVASSEUR'S HEROICS
It would be somewhere about ten o'clock on the following morning, a full hour before the time appointed for sailing, when a canoe brought up alongside La Foudre, and a half-caste Indian stepped out of her and went up the ladder. He was clad in drawers of hairy, untanned hide, and a red blanket served him for a cloak. He was the bearer of a folded scrap of paper for Captain Levasseur.
It was around ten o'clock the next morning, an hour before the scheduled sailing time, when a canoe pulled up next to La Foudre, and a mixed-race Indian stepped out and climbed the ladder. He wore shorts made of rough, untanned leather, and a red blanket acted as his cloak. He had a folded piece of paper for Captain Levasseur.
The Captain unfolded the letter, sadly soiled and crumpled by contact with the half-caste's person. Its contents may be roughly translated thus:
The Captain opened the letter, which was unfortunately dirty and wrinkled from being in contact with the mixed-race man. Its contents can be roughly translated as follows:
“My well-beloved—I am in the Dutch brig Jongvrow, which is about to sail. Resolved to separate us for ever, my cruel father is sending me to Europe in my brother's charge. I implore you, come to my rescue. Deliver me, my well-beloved hero!—Your desolated Madeleine, who loves you.”
“My dearest love—I’m on the Dutch ship Jongvrow, which is about to set sail. My cruel father has decided to separate us forever and is sending me to Europe under my brother's supervision. I beg you, please come to my rescue. Save me, my beloved hero!—Your heartbroken Madeleine, who loves you.”
The well-beloved hero was moved to the soul of him by that passionate appeal. His scowling glance swept the bay for the Dutch brig, which he knew had been due to sail for Amsterdam with a cargo of hides and tobacco.
The beloved hero was deeply touched by that passionate plea. His frowning gaze scanned the bay for the Dutch ship, which he knew was supposed to set sail for Amsterdam with a load of hides and tobacco.
She was nowhere to be seen among the shipping in that narrow, rock-bound harbour. He roared out the question in his mind.
She was nowhere to be found among the boats in that narrow, rocky harbor. He shouted the question in his mind.
In answer the half-caste pointed out beyond the frothing surf that marked the position of the reef constituting one of the stronghold's main defences. Away beyond it, a mile or so distant, a sail was standing out to sea. “There she go,” he said.
In response, the half-caste pointed out beyond the foamy waves that indicated the location of the reef, which was one of the main defenses of the stronghold. Far beyond it, about a mile away, a sail was heading out to sea. “There she goes,” he said.
“There!” The Frenchman gazed and stared, his face growing white. The man's wicked temper awoke, and turned to vent itself upon the messenger. “And where have you been that you come here only now with this? Answer me!”
“Look!” The Frenchman stared, his face turning pale. The man’s bad temper flared up, and he directed it at the messenger. “Where have you been that you arrive here only now with this? Answer me!”
The half-caste shrank terrified before his fury. His explanation, if he had one, was paralyzed by fear. Levasseur took him by the throat, shook him twice, snarling the while, then hurled him into the scuppers. The man's head struck the gunwale as he fell, and he lay there, quite still, a trickle of blood issuing from his mouth.
The mixed-race man shrank back in fear before his anger. Any explanation he might have had was frozen by terror. Levasseur grabbed him by the throat, shook him twice while growling, and then tossed him into the scuppers. The man’s head hit the side of the boat as he fell, and he lay there, completely still, with a trickle of blood coming from his mouth.
Levasseur dashed one hand against the other, as if dusting them.
Levasseur rubbed one hand against the other, like he was dusting them off.
“Heave that muck overboard,” he ordered some of those who stood idling in the waist. “Then up anchor, and let us after the Dutchman.”
“Throw that stuff overboard,” he commanded some of the people who were standing around doing nothing. “Then lift the anchor, and let’s go after the Dutchman.”
“Steady, Captain. What's that?” There was a restraining hand upon his shoulder, and the broad face of his lieutenant Cahusac, a burly, callous Breton scoundrel, was stolidly confronting him.
“Steady, Captain. What's that?” A hand was firmly placed on his shoulder, and the rugged face of his lieutenant Cahusac, a tough, unfeeling Breton rogue, was steadily facing him.
Levasseur made clear his purpose with a deal of unnecessary obscenity.
Levasseur made his point clear with a lot of unnecessary swearing.
Cahusac shook his head. “A Dutch brig!” said he. “Impossible! We should never be allowed.”
Cahusac shook his head. “A Dutch brig!” he said. “No way! That should never happen.”
“And who the devil will deny us?” Levasseur was between amazement and fury.
“And who the hell will deny us?” Levasseur was caught between shock and rage.
“For one thing, there's your own crew will be none too willing. For another there's Captain Blood.”
“For one thing, your own crew won't be too eager. For another, there's Captain Blood.”
“I care nothing for Captain Blood....”
“I don’t care at all about Captain Blood....”
“But it is necessary that you should. He has the power, the weight of metal and of men, and if I know him at all he'll sink us before he'll suffer interference with the Dutch. He has his own views of privateering, this Captain Blood, as I warned you.”
“But you really must. He has the strength, the resources, and the support of people, and if I know him at all, he'll take us down before he allows anyone to mess with the Dutch. This Captain Blood has his own ideas about privateering, just like I told you.”
“Ah!” said Levasseur, showing his teeth. But his eyes, riveted upon that distant sail, were gloomily thoughtful. Not for long. The imagination and resource which Captain Blood had detected in the fellow soon suggested a course.
“Ah!” said Levasseur, revealing his teeth. But his eyes, fixed on that distant sail, were dark with thought. Not for long. The creativity and resourcefulness that Captain Blood had spotted in him quickly inspired a plan.
Cursing in his soul, and even before the anchor was weighed, the association into which he had entered, he was already studying ways of evasion. What Cahusac implied was true: Blood would never suffer violence to be done in his presence to a Dutchman; but it might be done in his absence; and, being done, Blood must perforce condone it, since it would then be too late to protest.
Cursing inwardly, and even before the anchor was lifted, he was already looking for ways to get out of the situation he had gotten himself into. What Cahusac suggested was true: Blood would never allow violence against a Dutchman in front of him; but it could happen when he wasn't there, and once it had happened, Blood would have to accept it since it would be too late to object.
Within the hour the Arabella and La Foudre were beating out to sea together. Without understanding the change of plan involved, Captain Blood, nevertheless, accepted it, and weighed anchor before the appointed time upon perceiving his associate to do so.
Within the hour, the Arabella and La Foudre were sailing out to sea together. Even though he didn’t fully grasp the change in plans, Captain Blood accepted it and lifted the anchor ahead of schedule when he saw his partner doing the same.
All day the Dutch brig was in sight, though by evening she had dwindled to the merest speck on the northern horizon. The course prescribed for Blood and Levasseur lay eastward along the northern shores of Hispaniola. To that course the Arabella continued to hold steadily throughout the night. When day broke again, she was alone. La Foudre under cover of the darkness had struck away to The northeast with every rag of canvas on her yards.
All day, the Dutch brig was visible, but by evening it had shrunk to just a tiny dot on the northern horizon. Blood and Levasseur were supposed to head east along the northern coast of Hispaniola. The Arabella kept to that course throughout the night. When morning came again, she was on her own. La Foudre had taken off to the northeast under the cover of darkness, with every bit of sail set.
Cahusac had attempted yet again to protest against this.
Cahusac had tried once more to object to this.
“The devil take you!” Levasseur had answered him. “A ship's a ship, be she Dutch or Spanish, and ships are our present need. That will suffice for the men.”
“The devil take you!” Levasseur replied. “A ship is a ship, whether it’s Dutch or Spanish, and we need ships right now. That’s good enough for the crew.”
His lieutenant said no more. But from his glimpse of the letter, knowing that a girl and not a ship was his captain's real objective, he gloomily shook his head as he rolled away on his bowed legs to give the necessary orders.
His lieutenant didn't say anything more. But from what he saw of the letter, knowing that his captain's real goal was a girl, not a ship, he sadly shook his head as he turned away on his bent legs to give the necessary orders.
Dawn found La Foudre close on the Dutchman's heels, not a mile astern, and the sight of her very evidently flustered the Jongvrow. No doubt mademoiselle's brother recognizing Levasseur's ship would be responsible for the Dutch uneasiness. They saw the Jongvrow crowding canvas in a futile endeavour to outsail them, whereupon they stood off to starboard and raced on until they were in a position whence they could send a warning shot across her bow. The Jongvrow veered, showed them her rudder, and opened fire with her stern chasers. The small shot went whistling through La Foudre's shrouds with some slight damage to her canvas. Followed a brief running fight in the course of which the Dutchman let fly a broadside.
Dawn found La Foudre close on the Dutchman's heels, less than a mile behind, and the sight of her clearly flustered the Jongvrow. Mademoiselle's brother, recognizing Levasseur's ship, likely caused the Dutch uneasiness. They saw the Jongvrow trying to gain speed with her sails in a futile attempt to outrun them, so they shifted to starboard and raced ahead until they were in a position to fire a warning shot across her bow. The Jongvrow swerved, showed them her rudder, and fired her stern guns. The small shots whizzed through La Foudre's rigging, causing some minor damage to her sails. This was followed by a brief running fight during which the Dutchman fired a broadside.
Five minutes after that they were board and board, the Jongvrow held tight in the clutches of La Foudre's grapnels, and the buccaneers pouring noisily into her waist.
Five minutes after that, they were on board and secured, the Jongvrow firmly in the grip of La Foudre's grappling hooks, and the pirates spilling noisily into her hold.
The Dutchman's master, purple in the face, stood forward to beard the pirate, followed closely by an elegant, pale-faced young gentleman in whom Levasseur recognized his brother-in-law elect.
The Dutchman's master, his face reddened, stepped up to confront the pirate, closely followed by a refined, pale-faced young man whom Levasseur recognized as his soon-to-be brother-in-law.
“Captain Levasseur, this is an outrage for which you shall be made to answer. What do you seek aboard my ship?”
“Captain Levasseur, this is unacceptable and you will have to answer for it. What are you doing on my ship?”
“At first I sought only that which belongs to me, something of which I am being robbed. But since you chose war and opened fire on me with some damage to my ship and loss of life to five of my men, why, war it is, and your ship a prize of war.”
“Initially, I only wanted what was rightfully mine, something that was taken from me. But since you decided to go to war and fired upon me, causing damage to my ship and the loss of five of my crew members, then fine, it’s war, and your ship is now a war prize.”
From the quarter rail Mademoiselle d'Ogeron looked down with glowing eyes in breathless wonder upon her well-beloved hero. Gloriously heroic he seemed as he stood towering there, masterful, audacious, beautiful. He saw her, and with a glad shout sprang towards her. The Dutch master got in his way with hands upheld to arrest his progress. Levasseur did not stay to argue with him: he was too impatient to reach his mistress. He swung the poleaxe that he carried, and the Dutchman went down in blood with a cloven skull. The eager lover stepped across the body and came on, his countenance joyously alight.
From the quarter rail, Mademoiselle d'Ogeron looked down with bright eyes, filled with awe, at her beloved hero. He stood there, magnificent and bold, capturing the essence of heroism. Upon seeing her, he shouted with joy and rushed toward her. The Dutch master tried to block his path, raising his hands to stop him. Levasseur didn’t stop to argue; he was too eager to reach his love. He swung the poleaxe he carried, and the Dutchman fell to the ground, his skull split open. The eager lover stepped over the body and continued on, his face shining with happiness.
But mademoiselle was shrinking now, in horror. She was a girl upon the threshold of glorious womanhood, of a fine height and nobly moulded, with heavy coils of glossy black hair above and about a face that was of the colour of old ivory. Her countenance was cast in lines of arrogance, stressed by the low lids of her full dark eyes.
But the young woman was shrinking now, in horror. She was a girl on the verge of becoming a beautiful woman, tall and well-proportioned, with thick, shiny black hair framing her face, which had the color of aged ivory. Her features displayed arrogance, highlighted by the heavy eyelids of her full dark eyes.
In a bound her well-beloved was beside her, flinging away his bloody poleaxe, he opened wide his arms to enfold her. But she still shrank even within his embrace, which would not be denied; a look of dread had come to temper the normal arrogance of her almost perfect face.
In a bind, her beloved was next to her, throwing aside his bloody poleaxe, he opened his arms wide to hold her. But she still recoiled even in his embrace, which wouldn't be denied; a look of fear had replaced the usual confidence of her nearly perfect face.
“Mine, mine at last, and in spite of all!” he cried exultantly, theatrically, truly heroic.
“Finally mine, after everything!” he shouted joyfully, dramatically, truly heroic.
But she, endeavouring to thrust him back, her hands against his breast, could only falter: “Why, why did you kill him?”
But she, trying to push him away, her hands against his chest, could only hesitate: “Why, why did you kill him?”
He laughed, as a hero should; and answered her heroically, with the tolerance of a god for the mortal to whom he condescends: “He stood between us. Let his death be a symbol, a warning. Let all who would stand between us mark it and beware.”
He laughed, like a hero should; and replied to her nobly, with the understanding of a god for the mortal he looks down upon: “He stood between us. Let his death be a symbol, a warning. Let everyone who tries to stand between us take note and be cautious.”
It was so splendidly terrific, the gesture of it was so broad and fine and his magnetism so compelling, that she cast her silly tremors and yielded herself freely, intoxicated, to his fond embrace. Thereafter he swung her to his shoulder, and stepping with ease beneath that burden, bore her in a sort of triumph, lustily cheered by his men, to the deck of his own ship. Her inconsiderate brother might have ruined that romantic scene but for the watchful Cahusac, who quietly tripped him up, and then trussed him like a fowl.
It was incredibly amazing; the gesture was so grand and impressive, and his charm was so irresistible that she set aside her nervousness and willingly surrendered herself, feeling blissfully caught up in his warm embrace. After that, he lifted her onto his shoulder, and with ease, he carried her in a sort of triumph, cheered on heartily by his crew, to the deck of his ship. Her thoughtless brother could have spoiled that romantic moment if it weren't for the observant Cahusac, who discreetly tripped him and then tied him up like a chicken.
Thereafter, what time the Captain languished in his lady's smile within the cabin, Cahusac was dealing with the spoils of war. The Dutch crew was ordered into the longboat, and bidden go to the devil. Fortunately, as they numbered fewer than thirty, the longboat, though perilously overcrowded, could yet contain them. Next, Cahusac having inspected the cargo, put a quartermaster and a score of men aboard the Jongvrow, and left her to follow La Foudre, which he now headed south for the Leeward Islands.
After that, while the Captain enjoyed his lady's company in the cabin, Cahusac was busy with the spoils of war. The Dutch crew was ordered into the lifeboat and told to get lost. Luckily, since there were fewer than thirty of them, the lifeboat, although dangerously overcrowded, could still hold them. Then, after inspecting the cargo, Cahusac assigned a quartermaster and a group of men to the Jongvrow and set her to follow La Foudre, which he was now steering south toward the Leeward Islands.
Cahusac was disposed to be ill-humoured. The risk they had run in taking the Dutch brig and doing violence to members of the family of the Governor of Tortuga, was out of all proportion to the value of their prize. He said so, sullenly, to Levasseur.
Cahusac was in a bad mood. The trouble they had gotten into by capturing the Dutch brig and hurting the Governor of Tortuga's family was totally not worth the prize they had taken. He told Levasseur this grumpily.
“You'll keep that opinion to yourself,” the Captain answered him. “Don't think I am the man to thrust my neck into a noose, without knowing how I am going to take it out again. I shall send an offer of terms to the Governor of Tortuga that he will be forced to accept. Set a course for the Virgen Magra. We'll go ashore, and settle things from there. And tell them to fetch that milksop Ogeron to the cabin.”
“You’ll keep that opinion to yourself,” the Captain replied. “Don’t think I’m the type to stick my neck into a noose without knowing how I’m going to get it out. I’ll send an offer of terms to the Governor of Tortuga that he’ll have to accept. Set a course for Virgen Magra. We’ll go ashore and sort things out from there. And tell them to bring that weakling Ogeron to the cabin.”
Levasseur went back to the adoring lady.
Levasseur went back to the devoted lady.
Thither, too, the lady's brother was presently conducted. The Captain rose to receive him, bending his stalwart height to avoid striking the cabin roof with his head. Mademoiselle rose too.
The lady's brother was soon brought there as well. The Captain stood up to greet him, bending down to avoid hitting his head on the cabin roof. Mademoiselle stood up too.
“Why this?” she asked Levasseur, pointing to her brother's pinioned wrists—the remains of Cahusac's precautions.
“Why this?” she asked Levasseur, pointing to her brother's tied-up wrists—the leftovers of Cahusac's precautions.
“I deplore it,” said he. “I desire it to end. Let M. d'Ogeron give me his parole....”
“I really hate it,” he said. “I want it to stop. Let M. d'Ogeron give me his word...”
“I give you nothing,” flashed the white-faced youth, who did not lack for spirit.
“I give you nothing,” the pale-faced youth shot back, clearly not lacking in spirit.
“You see.” Levasseur shrugged his deep regret, and mademoiselle turned protesting to her brother.
“You see.” Levasseur shrugged off his deep regret, and the young lady turned to her brother in protest.
“Henri, this is foolish! You are not behaving as my friend. You....”
“Henri, this is ridiculous! You’re not acting like my friend. You....”
“Little fool,” her brother answered her—and the “little” was out of place; she was the taller of the twain. “Little fool, do you think I should be acting as your friend to make terms with this blackguard pirate?”
“Little fool,” her brother replied—and the “little” was misplaced; she was the taller of the two. “Little fool, do you really think I should be acting as your ally to make deals with this scoundrel pirate?”
“Steady, my young cockerel!” Levasseur laughed. But his laugh was not nice.
“Calm down, my little rooster!” Levasseur chuckled. But his laugh wasn't pleasant.
“Don't you perceive your wicked folly in the harm it has brought already? Lives have been lost—men have died—that this monster might overtake you. And don't you yet realize where you stand—in the power of this beast, of this cur born in a kennel and bred in thieving and murder?”
“Can’t you see the trouble your foolishness has caused already? Lives have been lost—men have died—so that this monster could catch up to you. Don’t you realize what you’re up against—in the power of this beast, this mutt raised in a kennel and trained in theft and murder?”
He might have said more but that Levasseur struck him across the mouth. Levasseur, you see, cared as little as another to hear the truth about himself.
He might have said more, but Levasseur hit him in the mouth. Levasseur, you see, cared just as little as anyone else to hear the truth about himself.
Mademoiselle suppressed a scream, as the youth staggered back under the blow. He came to rest against a bulkhead, and leaned there with bleeding lips. But his spirit was unquenched, and there was a ghastly smile on his white face as his eyes sought his sister's.
Mademoiselle stifled a scream as the young man staggered back from the impact. He leaned against a wall, his lips bleeding. But his spirit wasn’t broken, and a disturbing smile crossed his pale face as his eyes found his sister's.
“You see,” he said simply. “He strikes a man whose hands are bound.”
“You see,” he said simply. “He hits someone whose hands are tied.”
The simple words, and, more than the words, their tone of ineffable disdain, aroused the passion that never slumbered deeply in Levasseur.
The simple words, and even more than the words, their tone of undeniable disdain, stirred the passion that never fully slept in Levasseur.
“And what should you do, puppy, if your hands were unbound?” He took his prisoner by the breast of his doublet and shook him. “Answer me! What should you do? Tchah! You empty windbag! You....” And then came a torrent of words unknown to mademoiselle, yet of whose foulness her intuitions made her conscious.
“And what would you do, puppy, if your hands were free?” He grabbed his prisoner by the front of his coat and shook him. “Answer me! What would you do? Tchah! You empty windbag! You....” Then he unleashed a stream of words that mademoiselle didn’t understand, but she could sense their foulness.
With blanched cheeks she stood by the cabin table, and cried out to Levasseur to stop. To obey her, he opened the door, and flung her brother through it.
With pale cheeks, she stood by the cabin table and shouted at Levasseur to stop. In response, he opened the door and threw her brother through it.
“Put that rubbish under hatches until I call for it again,” he roared, and shut the door.
“Put that trash below deck until I ask for it again,” he yelled, and shut the door.
Composing himself, he turned to the girl again with a deprecatory smile. But no smile answered him from her set face. She had seen her beloved hero's nature in curl-papers, as it were, and she found the spectacle disgusting and terrifying. It recalled the brutal slaughter of the Dutch captain, and suddenly she realized that what her brother had just said of this man was no more than true. Fear growing to panic was written on her face, as she stood there leaning for support against the table.
Composing himself, he turned to the girl again with a apologetic smile. But no smile came back from her serious face. She had seen her beloved hero's true nature, and she found the sight disgusting and terrifying. It reminded her of the brutal death of the Dutch captain, and suddenly she understood that what her brother had just said about this man was completely true. Fear, escalating to panic, was evident on her face as she stood there, leaning on the table for support.
“Why, sweetheart, what is this?” Levasseur moved towards her. She recoiled before him. There was a smile on his face, a glitter in his eyes that fetched her heart into her throat.
“Why, sweetheart, what’s this?” Levasseur moved closer to her. She stepped back from him. There was a smile on his face, a sparkle in his eyes that made her heart race.
He caught her, as she reached the uttermost limits of the cabin, seized her in his long arms and pulled her to him.
He grabbed her as she reached the farthest corner of the cabin, wrapped her in his long arms, and pulled her close.
“No, no!” she panted.
“No way!” she panted.
“Yes, yes,” he mocked her, and his mockery was the most terrible thing of all. He crushed her to him brutally, deliberately hurtful because she resisted, and kissed her whilst she writhed in his embrace. Then, his passion mounting, he grew angry and stripped off the last rag of hero's mask that still may have hung upon his face. “Little fool, did you not hear your brother say that you are in my power? Remember it, and remember that of your own free will you came. I am not the man with whom a woman can play fast and loose. So get sense, my girl, and accept what you have invited.” He kissed her again, almost contemptuously, and flung her off. “No more scowls,” he said. “You'll be sorry else.”
“Yes, yes,” he sneered at her, and his mockery was the most awful thing of all. He pulled her close to him roughly, intentionally hurting her because she was resistant, and kissed her while she struggled in his grip. Then, as his passion grew, he got angry and tore away the last shred of any heroic facade that might have been left on his face. “You little fool, didn’t you hear your brother say you’re in my power? Remember that, and remember you came here of your own free will. I’m not the kind of guy a woman can toy with. So wise up, girl, and accept what you’ve brought upon yourself.” He kissed her again, almost with disdain, and pushed her away. “No more frowns,” he said. “You’ll regret it otherwise.”
Some one knocked. Cursing the interruption, Levasseur strode off to open. Cahusac stood before him. The Breton's face was grave. He came to report that they had sprung a leak between wind and water, the consequence of damage sustained from one of the Dutchman's shots. In alarm Levasseur went off with him. The leakage was not serious so long as the weather kept fine; but should a storm overtake them it might speedily become so. A man was slung overboard to make a partial stoppage with a sail-cloth, and the pumps were got to work.
Someone knocked. Annoyed by the interruption, Levasseur walked over to open the door. Cahusac stood in front of him. The Breton's expression was serious. He came to report that they had a leak below the waterline, a result of damage from one of the Dutchman's shots. Alarmed, Levasseur followed him. The leak wasn't serious as long as the weather stayed good; but if a storm hit, it could quickly become a problem. A man was lowered overboard to partially stop the leak using a piece of sailcloth, and they got the pumps working.
Ahead of them a low cloud showed on the horizon, which Cahusac pronounced one of the northernmost of the Virgin Islands.
Ahead of them, a low cloud appeared on the horizon, which Cahusac identified as one of the northernmost Virgin Islands.
“We must run for shelter there, and careen her,” said Levasseur. “I do not trust this oppressive heat. A storm may catch us before we make land.”
“We need to rush for shelter and secure her,” Levasseur said. “I don’t trust this sweltering heat. A storm could hit us before we reach shore.”
“A storm or something else,” said Cahusac grimly. “Have you noticed that?” He pointed away to starboard.
“A storm or something else,” Cahusac said grimly. “Have you noticed that?” He pointed over to the right.
Levasseur looked, and caught his breath. Two ships that at the distance seemed of considerable burden were heading towards them some five miles away.
Levasseur looked and caught his breath. Two ships that appeared to be quite large from a distance were heading towards them, about five miles away.
“If they follow us what is to happen?” demanded Cahusac.
“If they follow us, what will happen?” demanded Cahusac.
“We'll fight whether we're in case to do so or not,” swore Levasseur.
"We'll fight whether we're ready to or not," swore Levasseur.
“Counsels of despair.” Cahusac was contemptuous. To mark it he spat upon the deck. “This comes of going to sea with a lovesick madman. Now, keep your temper, Captain, for the hands will be at the end of theirs if we have trouble as a result of this Dutchman business.”
“Counsels of despair.” Cahusac sneered. To emphasize his point, he spat on the deck. “This is what happens when you go to sea with a lovesick lunatic. Now, stay calm, Captain, because if we get into trouble because of this Dutchman issue, the crew will be at the end of their rope.”
For the remainder of that day Levasseur's thoughts were of anything but love. He remained on deck, his eyes now upon the land, now upon those two slowly gaining ships. To run for the open could avail him nothing, and in his leaky condition would provide an additional danger. He must stand at bay and fight. And then, towards evening, when within three miles of shore and when he was about to give the order to strip for battle, he almost fainted from relief to hear a voice from the crow's-nest above announce that the larger of the two ships was the Arabella. Her companion was presumably a prize.
For the rest of the day, Levasseur couldn't stop thinking about anything except for love. He stayed on deck, alternating his gaze between the land and the two ships that were slowly getting closer. Trying to escape into the open water wouldn’t do him any good, and given his ship’s leaks, it would only add to his problems. He had to prepare to hold his ground and fight. Then, as evening approached and he was about three miles from shore, just when he was about to give the order to prepare for battle, he nearly fainted with relief when a voice from the crow's-nest above shouted that the larger of the two ships was the Arabella. The other ship was probably a prize.
But the pessimism of Cahusac abated nothing.
But Cahusac's pessimism didn't lessen at all.
“That is but the lesser evil,” he growled. “What will Blood say about this Dutchman?”
“That’s just the lesser evil,” he growled. “What will Blood think about this Dutchman?”
“Let him say what he pleases.” Levasseur laughed in the immensity of his relief.
“Let him say whatever he wants.” Levasseur laughed, feeling a huge sense of relief.
“And what about the children of the Governor of Tortuga?”
“And what about the Governor of Tortuga's children?”
“He must not know.”
"He shouldn't know."
“He'll come to know in the end.”
“He'll realize it in the end.”
“Aye, but by then, morbleu, the matter will be settled. I shall have made my peace with the Governor. I tell you I know the way to compel Ogeron to come to terms.”
“Yeah, but by then, wow, the issue will be resolved. I’ll have made my peace with the Governor. I’m telling you, I know how to get Ogeron to agree.”
Presently the four vessels lay to off the northern coast of La Virgen Magra, a narrow little island arid and treeless, some twelve miles by three, uninhabited save by birds and turtles and unproductive of anything but salt, of which there were considerable ponds to the south.
Currently, the four ships are anchored off the northern coast of La Virgen Magra, a small, dry, and treeless island measuring about twelve miles long by three miles wide. It's uninhabited except for birds and turtles and doesn’t produce anything except salt, which can be found in the sizable ponds to the south.
Levasseur put off in a boat accompanied by Cahusac and two other officers, and went to visit Captain Blood aboard the Arabella.
Levasseur set off in a boat with Cahusac and two other officers and went to visit Captain Blood on the Arabella.
“Our brief separation has been mighty profitable,” was Captain Blood's greeting. “It's a busy morning we've both had.” He was in high good-humour as he led the way to the great cabin for a rendering of accounts.
“Our short time apart has been really beneficial,” Captain Blood said with a smile. “We've both had a busy morning.” He was in a great mood as he led the way to the main cabin for a review of the accounts.
The tall ship that accompanied the Arabella was a Spanish vessel of twenty-six guns, the Santiago from Puerto Rico with a hundred and twenty thousand weight of cacao, forty thousand pieces of eight, and the value of ten thousand more in jewels. A rich capture of which two fifths under the articles went to Levasseur and his crew. Of the money and jewels a division was made on the spot. The cacao it was agreed should be taken to Tortuga to be sold.
The tall ship that was with the Arabella was a Spanish vessel with twenty-six guns, the Santiago from Puerto Rico, carrying a hundred and twenty thousand pounds of cacao, forty thousand pieces of eight, and jewels worth another ten thousand. A lucrative haul, with two-fifths of it going to Levasseur and his crew according to the terms. They divided the money and jewels right there. It was decided that the cacao would be transported to Tortuga for sale.
Then it was the turn of Levasseur, and black grew the brow of Captain Blood as the Frenchman's tale was unfolded. At the end he roundly expressed his disapproval. The Dutch were a friendly people whom it was a folly to alienate, particularly for so paltry a matter as these hides and tobacco, which at most would fetch a bare twenty thousand pieces.
Then it was Levasseur's turn, and Captain Blood's mood darkened as the Frenchman shared his story. By the end, he clearly expressed his disapproval. The Dutch were friendly people, and it was foolish to push them away, especially over something so trivial as these hides and tobacco, which would only bring in about twenty thousand pieces at most.
But Levasseur answered him, as he had answered Cahusac, that a ship was a ship, and it was ships they needed against their projected enterprise. Perhaps because things had gone well with him that day, Blood ended by shrugging the matter aside. Thereupon Levasseur proposed that the Arabella and her prize should return to Tortuga there to unload the cacao and enlist the further adventurers that could now be shipped. Levasseur meanwhile would effect certain necessary repairs, and then proceeding south, await his admiral at Saltatudos, an island conveniently situated—in the latitude of 11 deg. 11' N.—for their enterprise against Maracaybo.
But Levasseur replied, just like he did with Cahusac, that a ship was a ship, and they needed ships for their planned mission. Maybe because things had gone well for him that day, Blood eventually brushed the issue off. Then Levasseur suggested that the Arabella and her prize should head back to Tortuga to unload the cacao and gather more adventurers to join them. Meanwhile, Levasseur would take care of some necessary repairs and then head south to wait for his admiral at Saltatudos, an island conveniently located at a latitude of 11 deg. 11' N., for their mission against Maracaybo.
To Levasseur's relief, Captain Blood not only agreed, but pronounced himself ready to set sail at once.
To Levasseur's relief, Captain Blood not only agreed, but also said he was ready to set sail immediately.
No sooner had the Arabella departed than Levasseur brought his ships into the lagoon, and set his crew to work upon the erection of temporary quarters ashore for himself, his men, and his enforced guests during the careening and repairing of La Foudre.
No sooner had the Arabella left than Levasseur brought his ships into the lagoon and had his crew start building temporary quarters onshore for himself, his crew, and his unwilling guests while they took care of and repaired La Foudre.
At sunset that evening the wind freshened; it grew to a gale, and from that to such a hurricane that Levasseur was thankful to find himself ashore and his ships in safe shelter. He wondered a little how it might be faring with Captain Blood out there at the mercy of that terrific storm; but he did not permit concern to trouble him unduly.
At sunset that evening, the wind picked up; it turned into a strong gale, and then into a hurricane so fierce that Levasseur was grateful to be on land with his ships in a safe harbor. He wondered briefly how Captain Blood was managing out there in the midst of such a terrible storm, but he didn't let worry bother him too much.
CHAPTER XV. THE RANSOM
In the glory of the following morning, sparkling and clear after the storm, with an invigorating, briny tang in the air from the salt-ponds on the south of the island, a curious scene was played on the beach of the Virgen Magra, at the foot of a ridge of bleached dunes, beside the spread of sail from which Levasseur had improvised a tent.
In the bright, clear morning after the storm, with a refreshing, salty tang in the air from the salt ponds south of the island, an interesting scene unfolded on the beach of the Virgen Magra, at the base of a ridge of pale dunes, next to the spread of sail that Levasseur had used to set up a makeshift tent.
Enthroned upon an empty cask sat the French filibuster to transact important business: the business of making himself safe with the Governor of Tortuga.
Sitting on an empty barrel was the French adventurer, ready to handle important matters: the matter of securing his safety with the Governor of Tortuga.
A guard of honour of a half-dozen officers hung about him; five of them were rude boucan-hunters, in stained jerkins and leather breeches; the sixth was Cahusac. Before him, guarded by two half-naked negroes, stood young d'Ogeron, in frilled shirt and satin small-clothes and fine shoes of Cordovan leather. He was stripped of doublet, and his hands were tied behind him. The young gentleman's comely face was haggard. Near at hand, and also under guard, but unpinioned, mademoiselle his sister sat hunched upon a hillock of sand. She was very pale, and it was in vain that she sought to veil in a mask of arrogance the fears by which she was assailed.
A guard of honor made up of six officers loitered around him; five were rough hunters in stained jackets and leather pants, while the sixth was Cahusac. In front of him, guarded by two half-naked Black men, stood young d'Ogeron, wearing a frilled shirt, satin breeches, and fine shoes made of Cordovan leather. He had been stripped of his jacket, and his hands were tied behind him. The young man's handsome face looked worn out. Close by, also under guard but not tied up, his sister sat huddled on a sand mound. She was very pale, and despite her efforts to hide her fears with a facade of arrogance, it was in vain.
Levasseur addressed himself to M. d'Ogeron. He spoke at long length. In the end—
Levasseur turned to M. d'Ogeron. He spoke for a long time. Finally—
“I trust, monsieur,” said he, with mock suavity, “that I have made myself quite clear. So that there may be no misunderstandings, I will recapitulate. Your ransom is fixed at twenty thousand pieces of eight, and you shall have liberty on parole to go to Tortuga to collect it. In fact, I shall provide the means to convey you thither, and you shall have a month in which to come and go. Meanwhile, your sister remains with me as a hostage. Your father should not consider such a sum excessive as the price of his son's liberty and to provide a dowry for his daughter. Indeed, if anything, I am too modest, pardi! M. d'Ogeron is reputed a wealthy man.”
"I trust, sir,” he said, with a mock politeness, “that I’ve been clear. So there’s no confusion, let me summarize. Your ransom is set at twenty thousand pieces of eight, and you’ll be allowed to go to Tortuga to collect it. In fact, I’ll arrange transportation for you, and you’ll have a month to come and go. Meanwhile, your sister will stay with me as a hostage. Your father shouldn’t think such a sum is too much for his son’s freedom and a dowry for his daughter. In fact, if anything, I’m being too modest, my friend! M. d'Ogeron is known to be wealthy.”
M. d'Ogeron the younger raised his head and looked the Captain boldly in the face.
M. d'Ogeron Jr. lifted his head and looked the Captain straight in the eye.
“I refuse—utterly and absolutely, do you understand? So do your worst, and be damned for a filthy pirate without decency and without honour.”
“I refuse—completely and totally, do you get that? So go ahead and do your worst, and be cursed for a disgusting pirate with no decency and no honor.”
“But what words!” laughed Levasseur. “What heat and what foolishness! You have not considered the alternative. When you do, you will not persist in your refusal. You will not do that in any case. We have spurs for the reluctant. And I warn you against giving me your parole under stress, and afterwards playing me false. I shall know how to find and punish you. Meanwhile, remember your sister's honour is in pawn to me. Should you forget to return with the dowry, you will not consider it unreasonable that I forget to marry her.”
“But what words!” laughed Levasseur. “What passion and what nonsense! You haven't thought about the other options. Once you do, you won't stick to your refusal. You won't, in any case. We have ways to motivate the unwilling. And I caution you against making a promise under pressure, only to betray me later. I know how to track you down and make you pay for it. Meanwhile, keep in mind that your sister's honor is at stake with me. If you forget to come back with the dowry, you can't blame me for forgetting to marry her.”
Levasseur's smiling eyes, intent upon the young man's face, saw the horror that crept into his glance. M. d'Ogeron cast a wild glance at mademoiselle, and observed the grey despair that had almost stamped the beauty from her face. Disgust and fury swept across his countenance.
Levasseur's smiling eyes, focused on the young man's face, noticed the horror that crept into his gaze. M. d'Ogeron shot a frantic look at mademoiselle and saw the gray despair that had nearly erased the beauty from her face. Disgust and anger flooded his expression.
Then he braced himself and answered resolutely:
Then he gathered his courage and replied firmly:
“No, you dog! A thousand times, no!”
“No, you jerk! A thousand times, no!”
“You are foolish to persist.” Levasseur spoke without anger, with a coldly mocking regret. His fingers had been busy tying knots in a length of whipcord. He held it up. “You know this? It is a rosary of pain that has wrought the conversion of many a stubborn heretic. It is capable of screwing the eyes out of a man's head by way of helping him to see reason. As you please.”
“You're being foolish to keep this up.” Levasseur said without any anger, his tone coldly mocking yet regretful. He had been busy tying knots in a piece of whipcord. He held it up. “Do you recognize this? It’s a rosary of pain that has converted many stubborn heretics. It can literally screw the eyes out of a man’s head to help him see reason. It’s up to you.”
He flung the length of knotted cord to one of the negroes, who in an instant made it fast about the prisoner's brows. Then between cord and cranium the black inserted a short length of metal, round and slender as a pipe-stem. That done he rolled his eyes towards Levasseur, awaiting the Captain's signal.
He tossed the length of knotted cord to one of the Blackes, who quickly secured it around the prisoner's head. Then, between the cord and the skull, the Black inserted a short piece of metal, round and slender like a pipe stem. After that, he looked towards Levasseur, waiting for the Captain's signal.
Levasseur considered his victim, and beheld him tense and braced, his haggard face of a leaden hue, beads of perspiration glinting on his pallid brow just beneath the whipcord.
Levasseur looked at his victim and saw him tense and ready, his gaunt face a dull gray, beads of sweat shining on his pale forehead just below the tightly pulled cord.
Mademoiselle cried out, and would have risen: but her guards restrained her, and she sank down again, moaning.
Mademoiselle screamed and tried to get up, but her guards held her back, and she collapsed again, groaning.
“I beg that you will spare yourself and your sister,” said the Captain, “by being reasonable. What, after all, is the sum I have named? To your wealthy father a bagatelle. I repeat, I have been too modest. But since I have said twenty thousand pieces of eight, twenty thousand pieces it shall be.”
“I ask you to think of yourself and your sister,” said the Captain, “and be reasonable. What, really, is the amount I’ve mentioned? To your rich father, it’s practically nothing. I’ll say it again, I’ve been too modest. But now that I’ve named twenty thousand pieces of eight, it will be twenty thousand pieces.”
“And for what, if you please, have you said twenty thousand pieces of eight?”
“And for what, if you don't mind me asking, have you mentioned twenty thousand pieces of eight?”
In execrable French, but in a voice that was crisp and pleasant, seeming to echo some of the mockery that had invested Levasseur's, that question floated over their heads.
In terrible French, but in a clear and pleasant voice that seemed to reflect some of the mockery that surrounded Levasseur's, that question floated above them.
Startled, Levasseur and his officers looked up and round. On the crest of the dunes behind them, in sharp silhouette against the deep cobalt of the sky, they beheld a tall, lean figure scrupulously dressed in black with silver lace, a crimson ostrich plume curled about the broad brim of his hat affording the only touch of colour. Under that hat was the tawny face of Captain Blood.
Startled, Levasseur and his officers looked up and around. On the crest of the dunes behind them, sharply outlined against the deep blue of the sky, they saw a tall, lean figure meticulously dressed in black with silver lace, a crimson ostrich plume curled around the wide brim of his hat providing the only splash of color. Beneath that hat was the tan face of Captain Blood.
Levasseur gathered himself up with an oath of amazement. He had conceived Captain Blood by now well below the horizon, on his way to Tortuga, assuming him to have been so fortunate as to have weathered last night's storm.
Levasseur collected himself with an oath of surprise. He had figured Captain Blood was now far off, headed to Tortuga, assuming he had been lucky enough to survive last night's storm.
Launching himself upon the yielding sand, into which he sank to the level of the calves of his fine boots of Spanish leather, Captain Blood came sliding erect to the beach. He was followed by Wolverstone, and a dozen others. As he came to a standstill, he doffed his hat, with a flourish, to the lady. Then he turned to Levasseur.
Launching himself onto the soft sand, which sank to the level of the calves of his fine Spanish leather boots, Captain Blood came sliding upright to the beach. He was followed by Wolverstone and a dozen others. As he came to a stop, he tipped his hat with a flourish to the lady. Then he turned to Levasseur.
“Good-morning, my Captain,” said he, and proceeded to explain his presence. “It was last night's hurricane compelled our return. We had no choice but to ride before it with stripped poles, and it drove us back the way we had gone. Moreover—as the devil would have it!—the Santiago sprang her mainmast; and so I was glad to put into a cove on the west of the island a couple of miles away, and we've walked across to stretch our legs, and to give you good-day. But who are these?” And he designated the man and the woman.
“Good morning, Captain,” he said, and went on to explain why he was there. “Last night’s hurricane forced us to turn back. We had no choice but to ride it out with our sails down, and it blew us right back to where we started. Plus—wouldn’t you know it!—the Santiago lost her mainmast. So, I was relieved to pull into a cove on the west side of the island, just a couple of miles away, and we walked over to stretch our legs and say hello. But who are these?” He pointed to the man and the woman.
Cahusac shrugged his shoulders, and tossed his long arms to heaven.
Cahusac shrugged his shoulders and threw his long arms up to the sky.
“Voila!” said he, pregnantly, to the firmament.
“Look!” he said, meaningfully, to the sky.
Levasseur gnawed his lip, and changed colour. But he controlled himself to answer civilly:
Levasseur bit his lip, and his face changed color. But he managed to keep his composure to respond politely:
“As you see, two prisoners.”
“Looks like two prisoners.”
“Ah! Washed ashore in last night's gale, eh?”
“Ah! Washed up on the shore in last night’s storm, huh?”
“Not so.” Levasseur contained himself with difficulty before that irony. “They were in the Dutch brig.”
“Not quite.” Levasseur struggled to keep his composure in response to that irony. “They were on the Dutch brig.”
“I don't remember that you mentioned them before.”
“I don’t remember you mentioning them before.”
“I did not. They are prisoners of my own—a personal matter. They are French.”
“I didn’t. They’re my own prisoners—a personal issue. They’re French.”
“French!” Captain Blood's light eyes stabbed at Levasseur, then at the prisoners.
“French!” Captain Blood's bright eyes pierced Levasseur, then the prisoners.
M. d'Ogeron stood tense and braced as before, but the grey horror had left his face. Hope had leapt within him at this interruption, obviously as little expected by his tormentor as by himself. His sister, moved by a similar intuition, was leaning forward with parted lips and gaping eyes.
M. d'Ogeron stood tense and ready as before, but the gray horror had left his face. Hope surged within him at this interruption, clearly as unexpected by his tormentor as by himself. His sister, sensing something similar, leaned forward with parted lips and wide eyes.
Captain Blood fingered his lip, and frowned thoughtfully upon Levasseur.
Captain Blood rubbed his lip and frowned thoughtfully at Levasseur.
“Yesterday you surprised me by making war upon the friendly Dutch. But now it seems that not even your own countrymen are safe from you.”
“Yesterday you shocked me by waging war against the friendly Dutch. But now it looks like not even your own countrymen are safe from you.”
“Have I not said that these... that this is a matter personal to me?”
“Did I not mention that this... that this is something personal to me?”
“Ah! And their names?”
"Wait! What are their names?"
Captain Blood's crisp, authoritative, faintly disdainful manner stirred Levasseur's quick anger. The blood crept slowly back into his blenched face, and his glance grew in insolence, almost in menace. Meanwhile the prisoner answered for him.
Captain Blood's sharp, commanding, slightly contemptuous attitude triggered Levasseur's quick temper. The color gradually returned to his pale face, and his look became increasingly arrogant, almost threatening. In the meantime, the prisoner spoke on his behalf.
“I am Henri d'Ogeron, and this is my sister.”
“I’m Henri d'Ogeron, and this is my sister.”
“D'Ogeron?” Captain Blood stared. “Are you related by chance to my good friend the Governor of Tortuga?”
“D'Ogeron?” Captain Blood replied, staring in surprise. “Are you, by any chance, related to my good friend, the Governor of Tortuga?”
“He is my father.”
“He’s my dad.”
Levasseur swung aside with an imprecation. In Captain Blood, amazement for the moment quenched every other emotion.
Levasseur stepped aside with a curse. In Captain Blood, shock momentarily overwhelmed all other feelings.
“The saints preserve us now! Are you quite mad, Levasseur? First you molest the Dutch, who are our friends; next you take prisoners two persons that are French, your own countrymen; and now, faith, they're no less than the children of the Governor of Tortuga, which is the one safe place of shelter that we enjoy in these islands....”
“The saints help us now! Are you completely insane, Levasseur? First, you mess with the Dutch, who are our allies; then you capture two people who are French, your fellow countrymen; and now, I can't believe it, they're no less than the children of the Governor of Tortuga, which is the only safe haven we have in these islands....”
Levasseur broke in angrily:
Levasseur interrupted angrily:
“Must I tell you again that it is a matter personal to me? I make myself alone responsible to the Governor of Tortuga.”
“Do I have to tell you again that this is something personal to me? I hold myself solely accountable to the Governor of Tortuga.”
“And the twenty thousand pieces of eight? Is that also a matter personal to you?”
“And what about the twenty thousand pieces of eight? Is that also something private for you?”
“It is.”
"That's right."
“Now I don't agree with you at all.” Captain Blood sat down on the cask that Levasseur had lately occupied, and looked up blandly. “I may inform you, to save time, that I heard the entire proposal that you made to this lady and this gentleman, and I'll also remind you that we sail under articles that admit no ambiguities. You have fixed their ransom at twenty thousand pieces of eight. That sum then belongs to your crews and mine in the proportions by the articles established. You'll hardly wish to dispute it. But what is far more grave is that you have concealed from me this part of the prizes taken on your last cruise, and for such an offence as that the articles provide certain penalties that are something severe in character.”
“Now, I completely disagree with you.” Captain Blood sat down on the cask that Levasseur had just occupied and looked up calmly. “To save time, I’ll let you know that I heard the entire proposal you made to this lady and gentleman, and I’d like to remind you that we operate under rules that leave no room for confusion. You’ve set their ransom at twenty thousand pieces of eight. That amount then belongs to your crew and mine, according to the established rules. You wouldn’t want to argue about that. But what’s even more serious is that you’ve hidden from me this part of the loot taken on your last voyage, and for that offense, the rules impose certain penalties that are quite severe.”
“Ho, ho!” laughed Levasseur unpleasantly. Then added: “If you dislike my conduct we can dissolve the association.”
“Ha, ha!” laughed Levasseur in a nasty way. Then he added, “If you don’t like how I’m acting, we can end the partnership.”
“That is my intention. But we'll dissolve it when and in the manner that I choose, and that will be as soon as you have satisfied the articles under which we sailed upon this cruise.
“That is my intention. But we'll end it when and how I decide, and that will be as soon as you have fulfilled the terms under which we set out on this journey."
“What do you mean?”
"What do you mean by that?"
“I'll be as short as I can,” said Captain Blood. “I'll waive for the moment the unseemliness of making war upon the Dutch, of taking French prisoners, and of provoking the anger of the Governor of Tortuga. I'll accept the situation as I find it. Yourself you've fixed the ransom of this couple at twenty thousand pieces, and, as I gather, the lady is to be your perquisite. But why should she be your perquisite more than another's, seeing that she belongs by the articles to all of us, as a prize of war?”
“I'll be as brief as possible,” said Captain Blood. “For now, I’ll overlook the awkwardness of waging war against the Dutch, taking French prisoners, and angering the Governor of Tortuga. I’ll accept the situation as it is. You’ve set the ransom for these two at twenty thousand pieces, and, as I understand it, the lady is to be your bonus. But why should she be your bonus more than anyone else’s, considering she belongs to all of us according to the rules, as a prize of war?”
Black as thunder grew the brow of Levasseur.
Black as thunder darkened Levasseur's brow.
“However,” added Captain Blood, “I'll not dispute her to you if you are prepared to buy her.”
“However,” Captain Blood added, “I won’t argue with you about her if you’re ready to buy her.”
“Buy her?”
"Purchase her?"
“At the price you have set upon her.”
“At the price you’ve set for her.”
Levasseur contained his rage, that he might reason with the Irishman. “That is the ransom of the man. It is to be paid for him by the Governor of Tortuga.”
Levasseur held back his anger so he could talk things through with the Irishman. “That is the ransom for the man. The Governor of Tortuga is responsible for paying it.”
“No, no. Ye've parcelled the twain together—very oddly, I confess. Ye've set their value at twenty thousand pieces, and for that sum you may have them, since you desire it; but you'll pay for them the twenty thousand pieces that are ultimately to come to you as the ransom of one and the dowry of the other; and that sum shall be divided among our crews. So that you do that, it is conceivable that our followers may take a lenient view of your breach of the articles we jointly signed.”
“No, no. You’ve put the two together—very strangely, I must say. You’ve set their value at twenty thousand coins, and for that amount, you can have them if that’s what you want; but you will pay the twenty thousand coins that you’ll eventually receive as the ransom for one and the dowry for the other; and that amount will be shared among our crews. If you do that, it’s possible that our followers may take a forgiving view of your violation of the agreement we both signed.”
Levasseur laughed savagely. “Ah ca! Credieu! The good jest!”
Levasseur laughed fiercely. “Oh man! Amazing joke!”
“I quite agree with you,” said Captain Blood.
“I totally agree with you,” said Captain Blood.
To Levasseur the jest lay in that Captain Blood, with no more than a dozen followers, should come there attempting to hector him who had a hundred men within easy call. But it seemed that he had left out of his reckoning something which his opponent had counted in. For as, laughing still, Levasseur swung to his officers, he saw that which choked the laughter in his throat. Captain Blood had shrewdly played upon the cupidity that was the paramount inspiration of those adventurers. And Levasseur now read clearly on their faces how completely they adopted Captain Blood's suggestion that all must participate in the ransom which their leader had thought to appropriate to himself.
To Levasseur, it was a joke that Captain Blood, with just a dozen followers, would come here trying to intimidate him when he had a hundred men at his command. But it seemed he had overlooked something that his rival had taken into account. As Levasseur laughed and turned to his officers, he saw something that choked the laughter in his throat. Captain Blood had cleverly tapped into the greed that was the main motivation for those adventurers. And Levasseur now clearly saw on their faces how completely they embraced Captain Blood's idea that everyone should share in the ransom that their leader had intended to keep for himself.
It gave the gaudy ruffian pause, and whilst in his heart he cursed those followers of his, who could be faithful only to their greed, he perceived—and only just in time—that he had best tread warily.
It made the flashy thug hesitate, and while he secretly cursed his followers, who were only loyal to their greed, he realized—just in time—that he needed to be careful.
“You misunderstand,” he said, swallowing his rage. “The ransom is for division, when it comes. The girl, meanwhile, is mine on that understanding.”
“You're misunderstanding,” he said, holding back his anger. “The ransom is for division when it happens. In the meantime, the girl is mine under that agreement.”
“Good!” grunted Cahusac. “On that understanding all arranges itself.”
“Great!” grunted Cahusac. “With that understanding, everything falls into place.”
“You think so?” said Captain Blood. “But if M. d'Ogeron should refuse to pay the ransom? What then?” He laughed, and got lazily to his feet. “No, no. If Captain Levasseur is meanwhile to keep the girl, as he proposes, then let him pay this ransom, and be his the risk if it should afterwards not be forthcoming.”
“You think so?” said Captain Blood. “But what if M. d'Ogeron refuses to pay the ransom? What then?” He laughed and got up casually. “No, no. If Captain Levasseur intends to keep the girl like he suggests, then let him pay the ransom, and he can take the risk if it doesn't come through afterward.”
“That's it!” cried one of Levasseur's officers. And Cahusac added: “It's reasonable, that! Captain Blood is right. It is in the articles.”
"That's it!" shouted one of Levasseur's officers. And Cahusac added: "That's fair! Captain Blood is correct. It's in the articles."
“What is in the articles, you fools?” Levasseur was in danger of losing his head. “Sacre Dieu! Where do you suppose that I have twenty thousand pieces? My whole share of the prizes of this cruise does not come to half that sum. I'll be your debtor until I've earned it. Will that content you?”
“What’s in the articles, you idiots?” Levasseur was at risk of losing his head. “Holy God! Where do you think I’m supposed to get twenty thousand pieces? My entire share from the prizes of this cruise doesn’t even add up to half that amount. I’ll owe you until I’ve earned it. Is that good enough for you?”
All things considered, there is not a doubt that it would have done so had not Captain Blood intended otherwise.
All things considered, there's no doubt it would have happened if Captain Blood hadn't planned for it to be different.
“And if you should die before you have earned it? Ours is a calling fraught with risks, my Captain.”
“And what if you die before you’ve earned it? Our work is full of risks, my Captain.”
“Damn you!” Levasseur flung upon him livid with fury. “Will nothing satisfy you?”
“Damn you!” Levasseur shouted at him, furious. “Is nothing ever enough for you?”
“Oh, but yes. Twenty thousand pieces of eight for immediate division.”
“Oh, definitely. Twenty thousand pieces of eight for immediate distribution.”
“I haven't got it.”
"I don't have it."
“Then let some one buy the prisoners who has.”
“Then let someone buy the prisoners who has.”
“And who do you suppose has it if I have not?”
"And who do you think has it if I don’t?"
“I have,” said Captain Blood.
"I have," said Captain Blood.
“You have!” Levasseur's mouth fell open. “You... you want the girl?”
“You have!” Levasseur's jaw dropped. “You... you want the girl?”
“Why not? And I exceed you in gallantry in that I will make sacrifices to obtain her, and in honesty in that I am ready to pay for what I want.”
“Why not? Plus, I'm more gallant because I'll make sacrifices to win her over, and I'm more honest because I'm willing to pay for what I want.”
Levasseur stared at him foolishly agape. Behind him pressed his officers, gaping also.
Levasseur stared at him, wide-eyed and speechless. Behind him, his officers were also staring in shock.
Captain Blood sat down again on the cask, and drew from an inner pocket of his doublet a little leather bag. “I am glad to be able to resolve a difficulty that at one moment seemed insoluble.” And under the bulging eyes of Levasseur and his officers, he untied the mouth of the bag and rolled into his left palm four or five pearls each of the size of a sparrow's egg. There were twenty such in the bag, the very pick of those taken in that raid upon the pearl fleet. “You boast a knowledge of pearls, Cahusac. At what do you value this?”
Captain Blood sat back down on the barrel and pulled a small leather bag from an inner pocket of his jacket. “I’m glad I can solve a problem that at one point seemed impossible.” And under the watchful eyes of Levasseur and his officers, he opened the bag and rolled four or five pearls, each about the size of a sparrow's egg, into his left palm. There were twenty of them in the bag, the best picks from that raid on the pearl fleet. “You claim to know about pearls, Cahusac. What do you think these are worth?”
The Breton took between coarse finger and thumb the proffered lustrous, delicately iridescent sphere, his shrewd eyes appraising it.
The Breton picked up the offered shiny, subtly colorful sphere between his rough fingers and thumb, examining it with his sharp eyes.
“A thousand pieces,” he answered shortly.
“A thousand pieces,” he replied briefly.
“It will fetch rather more in Tortuga or Jamaica,” said Captain Blood, “and twice as much in Europe. But I'll accept your valuation. They are almost of a size, as you can see. Here are twelve, representing twelve thousand pieces of eight, which is La Foudre's share of three fifths of the prize, as provided by the articles. For the eight thousand pieces that go to the Arabella, I make myself responsible to my own men. And now, Wolverstone, if you please, will you take my property aboard the Arabella?” He stood up again, indicating the prisoners.
“It will sell for quite a bit more in Tortuga or Jamaica," Captain Blood said, "and even more in Europe. But I'll go with your estimate. They’re almost the same size, as you can see. Here are twelve, representing twelve thousand pieces of eight, which is La Foudre's share of three-fifths of the prize, as outlined in the articles. For the eight thousand pieces that go to the Arabella, I’ll take responsibility for my crew. Now, Wolverstone, if you don’t mind, will you take my property on board the Arabella?” He stood up again, pointing to the prisoners.
“Ah, no!” Levasseur threw wide the floodgates of his fury. “Ah, that, no, by example! You shall not take her....” He would have sprung upon Captain Blood, who stood aloof, alert, tight-lipped, and watchful.
“Ah, no!” Levasseur unleashed his anger. “Oh, absolutely not! You won't take her....” He was ready to leap at Captain Blood, who stood at a distance, focused, silent, and observant.
But it was one of Levasseur's own officers who hindered him.
But it was one of Levasseur's own officers who held him back.
“Nom de Dieu, my Captain! What will you do? It is settled; honourably settled with satisfaction to all.”
“God’s name, my Captain! What will you do? It’s decided; honorably decided with satisfaction for everyone.”
“To all?” blazed Levasseur. “Ah ca! To all of you, you animals! But what of me?”
“To everyone?” Levasseur shouted. “Oh really! To all of you, you beasts! But what about me?”
Cahusac, with the pearls clutched in his capacious hand, stepped up to him on the other side. “Don't be a fool, Captain. Do you want to provoke trouble between the crews? His men outnumber us by nearly two to one. What's a girl more or less? In Heaven's name, let her go. He's paid handsomely for her, and dealt fairly with us.”
Cahusac, holding the pearls tightly in his large hand, approached him from the other side. “Don’t be an idiot, Captain. Do you really want to stir up trouble between the crews? His guys outnumber us almost two to one. What’s one girl, anyway? For heaven’s sake, let her go. He's paid a good amount for her and treated us fairly.”
“Dealt fairly?” roared the infuriated Captain. “You....” In all his foul vocabulary he could find no epithet to describe his lieutenant. He caught him a blow that almost sent him sprawling. The pearls were scattered in the sand.
“Dealt fairly?” yelled the furious Captain. “You....” In all his foul language, he couldn’t find a word to insult his lieutenant. He landed a punch that nearly knocked him over. The pearls were scattered across the sand.
Cahusac dived after them, his fellows with him. Vengeance must wait. For some moments they groped there on hands and knees, oblivious of all else. And yet in those moments vital things were happening.
Cahusac dove after them, his companions right behind him. Revenge would have to wait. For a brief time, they crawled on hands and knees, unaware of everything else. Yet, during those moments, important things were happening.
Levasseur, his hand on his sword, his face a white mask of rage, was confronting Captain Blood to hinder his departure.
Levasseur, hand on his sword and his face a pale mask of anger, was confronting Captain Blood to block his departure.
“You do not take her while I live!” he cried.
"You won't take her while I'm alive!" he shouted.
“Then I'll take her when you're dead,” said Captain Blood, and his own blade flashed in the sunlight. “The articles provide that any man of whatever rank concealing any part of a prize, be it of the value of no more than a peso, shall be hanged at the yardarm. It's what I intended for you in the end. But since ye prefer it this way, ye muckrake, faith, I'll be humouring you.”
“Then I’ll take her when you’re gone,” said Captain Blood, his blade gleaming in the sunlight. “The rules state that any man, no matter his rank, hiding any part of a prize, even if it’s worth only a peso, will be hanged at the yardarm. That’s what I had planned for you in the end. But since you want it this way, you scoundrel, I guess I’ll play along.”
He waved away the men who would have interfered, and the blades rang together.
He dismissed the men who wanted to intervene, and the blades clashed together.
M. d'Ogeron looked on, a man bemused, unable to surmise what the issue either way could mean for him. Meanwhile, two of Blood's men who had taken the place of the Frenchman's negro guards, had removed the crown of whipcord from his brow. As for mademoiselle, she had risen, and was leaning forward, a hand pressed tightly to her heaving breast, her face deathly pale, a wild terror in her eyes.
M. d'Ogeron watched, confused, unable to figure out what the situation could mean for him. Meanwhile, two of Blood's men, who had replaced the Frenchman's black guards, took the crown of whipcord off his head. As for the young woman, she had gotten up and was leaning forward, her hand pressed tightly to her trembling chest, her face ghostly pale, wild terror in her eyes.
It was soon over. The brute strength, upon which Levasseur so confidently counted, could avail nothing against the Irishman's practised skill. When, with both lungs transfixed, he lay prone on the white sand, coughing out his rascally life, Captain Blood looked calmly at Cahusac across the body.
It was over quickly. The raw strength that Levasseur relied on so much couldn’t compete with the Irishman's honed skill. When he lay flat on the white sand, both lungs shot, coughing up his worthless life, Captain Blood calmly looked at Cahusac over the body.
“I think that cancels the articles between us,” he said. With soulless, cynical eyes Cahusac considered the twitching body of his recent leader. Had Levasseur been a man of different temper, the affair might have ended in a very different manner. But, then, it is certain that Captain Blood would have adopted in dealing with him different tactics. As it was, Levasseur commanded neither love nor loyalty. The men who followed him were the very dregs of that vile trade, and cupidity was their only inspiration. Upon that cupidity Captain Blood had deftly played, until he had brought them to find Levasseur guilty of the one offence they deemed unpardonable, the crime of appropriating to himself something which might be converted into gold and shared amongst them all.
“I think that ends our agreement,” he said. With empty, cynical eyes, Cahusac looked at the twitching body of his former leader. If Levasseur had been a different kind of man, things might have turned out very differently. But it’s clear that Captain Blood would have used different strategies in dealing with him. As it stood, Levasseur inspired neither love nor loyalty. The men who followed him were the absolute bottom of that despicable trade, motivated only by greed. Captain Blood skillfully exploited that greed until he led them to find Levasseur guilty of the one offense they considered unforgivable: the crime of taking for himself something that could be turned into gold and shared among them all.
Thus now the threatening mob of buccaneers that came hastening to the theatre of that swift tragi-comedy were appeased by a dozen words of Cahusac's.
So now the threatening mob of pirates rushing to the scene of that quick tragi-comedy was calmed by a few words from Cahusac.
Whilst still they hesitated, Blood added something to quicken their decision.
While they were still hesitating, Blood added something to speed up their decision.
“If you will come to our anchorage, you shall receive at once your share of the booty of the Santiago, that you may dispose of it as you please.”
“If you come to our anchorage, you’ll get your share of the Santiago’s loot right away, and you can do whatever you want with it.”
They crossed the island, the two prisoners accompanying them, and later that day, the division made, they would have parted company but that Cahusac, at the instances of the men who had elected him Levasseur's successor, offered Captain Blood anew the services of that French contingent.
They crossed the island with the two prisoners alongside them, and later that day, after the division was made, they would have gone their separate ways if Cahusac, at the request of the men who chose him to replace Levasseur, hadn't offered Captain Blood the services of that French group once again.
“If you will sail with me again,” the Captain answered him, “you may do so on the condition that you make your peace with the Dutch, and restore the brig and her cargo.”
“If you’ll sail with me again,” the Captain replied, “you can do so on the condition that you work things out with the Dutch and return the brig and its cargo.”
The condition was accepted, and Captain Blood went off to find his guests, the children of the Governor of Tortuga.
The condition was accepted, and Captain Blood went off to find his guests, the children of the Governor of Tortuga.
Mademoiselle d'Ogeron and her brother—the latter now relieved of his bonds—sat in the great cabin of the Arabella, whither they had been conducted.
Mademoiselle d'Ogeron and her brother—the latter now free from his restraints—sat in the main cabin of the Arabella, where they had been taken.
Wine and food had been placed upon the table by Benjamin, Captain Blood's negro steward and cook, who had intimated to them that it was for their entertainment. But it had remained untouched. Brother and sister sat there in agonized bewilderment, conceiving that their escape was but from frying-pan to fire. At length, overwrought by the suspense, mademoiselle flung herself upon her knees before her brother to implore his pardon for all the evil brought upon them by her wicked folly.
Wine and food had been set on the table by Benjamin, Captain Blood's black steward and cook, who hinted that it was for their enjoyment. But it sat untouched. The brother and sister sat there in painful confusion, feeling that their escape was just a change from one disaster to another. Finally, overwhelmed by the tension, the young woman threw herself on her knees before her brother to beg his forgiveness for all the trouble caused by her foolishness.
M. d'Ogeron was not in a forgiving mood.
M. d'Ogeron was not in a forgiving mood.
“I am glad that at least you realize what you have done. And now this other filibuster has bought you, and you belong to him. You realize that, too, I hope.”
“I’m glad you at least understand what you’ve done. And now this other filibuster has bought you, and you belong to him. I hope you realize that too.”
He might have said more, but he checked upon perceiving that the door was opening. Captain Blood, coming from settling matters with the followers of Levasseur, stood on the threshold. M. d'Ogeron had not troubled to restrain his high-pitched voice, and the Captain had overheard the Frenchman's last two sentences. Therefore he perfectly understood why mademoiselle should bound up at sight of him, and shrink back in fear.
He might have said more, but he stopped when he noticed the door opening. Captain Blood, returning from dealing with Levasseur's followers, stood in the doorway. M. d'Ogeron hadn't bothered to lower his high voice, and the Captain had caught the last two sentences from the Frenchman. So, he completely understood why the young lady would jump at the sight of him and back away in fear.
“Mademoiselle,” said he in his vile but fluent French, “I beg you to dismiss your fears. Aboard this ship you shall be treated with all honour. So soon as we are in case to put to sea again, we steer a course for Tortuga to take you home to your father. And pray do not consider that I have bought you, as your brother has just said. All that I have done has been to provide the ransom necessary to bribe a gang of scoundrels to depart from obedience to the arch-scoundrel who commanded them, and so deliver you from all peril. Count it, if you please, a friendly loan to be repaid entirely at your convenience.”
“Mademoiselle,” he said in his terrible but fluent French, “please put your fears aside. On this ship, you will be treated with the utmost respect. As soon as we’re ready to sail again, we’ll head for Tortuga to take you back to your father. And please don’t think that I have bought you, as your brother just mentioned. All I’ve done is pay the ransom needed to persuade a group of rogues to abandon the orders of the main scoundrel in charge, thus freeing you from danger. Consider it, if you like, a friendly loan to be paid back whenever it works for you.”
Mademoiselle stared at him in unbelief. M. d'Ogeron rose to his feet.
Mademoiselle stared at him in disbelief. M. d'Ogeron stood up.
“Monsieur, is it possible that you are serious?”
“Mister, are you serious right now?”
“I am. It may not happen often nowadays. I may be a pirate. But my ways are not the ways of Levasseur, who should have stayed in Europe, and practised purse-cutting. I have a sort of honour—shall we say, some rags of honour?—remaining me from better days.” Then on a brisker note he added: “We dine in an hour, and I trust that you will honour my table with your company. Meanwhile, Benjamin will see, monsieur, that you are more suitably provided in the matter of wardrobe.”
“I am. It may not happen often these days. I might be a pirate. But I don’t operate like Levasseur, who would have been better off staying in Europe and sticking to pickpocketing. I have a sort of honor—let’s say, a few scraps of honor—from better days.” Then, with a more cheerful tone, he added: “We’ll be dining in an hour, and I hope you’ll grace my table with your presence. In the meantime, Benjamin will make sure you’re better equipped in the clothing department, monsieur.”
He bowed to them, and turned to depart again, but mademoiselle detained him.
He nodded to them and started to leave again, but the young lady stopped him.
“Monsieur!” she cried sharply.
“Sir!” she called sharply.
He checked and turned, whilst slowly she approached him, regarding him between dread and wonder.
He checked and turned, while slowly she walked toward him, looking at him with a mix of fear and fascination.
“Oh, you are noble!”
“Oh, you're so noble!”
“I shouldn't put it as high as that myself,” said he.
"I shouldn't say it like that myself," he said.
“You are, you are! And it is but right that you should know all.”
"You are, you are! And it's only fair that you should know everything."
“Madelon!” her brother cried out, to restrain her.
“Madelon!” her brother shouted, trying to hold her back.
But she would not be restrained. Her surcharged heart must overflow in confidence.
But she wouldn't be held back. Her overflowing heart needed to express its confidence.
“Monsieur, for what befell I am greatly at fault. This man—this Levasseur....”
“Mister, I’m really at fault for what happened. This guy—this Levasseur....”
He stared, incredulous in his turn. “My God! Is it possible? That animal!”
He stared, shocked in his own way. “Oh my God! Is that even possible? That creature!”
Abruptly she fell on her knees, caught his hand and kissed it before he could wrench it from her.
Abruptly, she dropped to her knees, grabbed his hand, and kissed it before he could pull it away from her.
“What do you do?” he cried.
“What are you doing?” he yelled.
“An amende. In my mind I dishonoured you by deeming you his like, by conceiving your fight with Levasseur a combat between jackals. On my knees, monsieur, I implore you to forgive me.”
“An apology. In my mind, I disrespected you by comparing you to him, by seeing your fight with Levasseur as a battle between jackals. On my knees, sir, I beg you to forgive me.”
Captain Blood looked down upon her, and a smile broke on his lips, irradiating the blue eyes that looked so oddly light in that tawny face.
Captain Blood looked down at her, and a smile spread across his lips, lighting up the blue eyes that appeared so strangely bright in that tan face.
“Why, child,” said he, “I might find it hard to forgive you the stupidity of having thought otherwise.”
“Why, kid,” he said, “I might struggle to forgive you for being foolish enough to think differently.”
As he handed her to her feet again, he assured himself that he had behaved rather well in the affair. Then he sighed. That dubious fame of his that had spread so quickly across the Caribbean would by now have reached the ears of Arabella Bishop. That she would despise him, he could not doubt, deeming him no better than all the other scoundrels who drove this villainous buccaneering trade. Therefore he hoped that some echo of this deed might reach her also, and be set by her against some of that contempt. For the whole truth, which he withheld from Mademoiselle d'Ogeron, was that in venturing his life to save her, he had been driven by the thought that the deed must be pleasing in the eyes of Miss Bishop could she but witness it.
As he helped her back to her feet, he reassured himself that he had handled the situation quite well. Then he sighed. That questionable reputation of his that had spread so quickly across the Caribbean would by now have reached Arabella Bishop. He had no doubt she would look down on him, seeing him as no better than all the other scoundrels involved in this rotten buccaneering trade. Therefore, he hoped that some word of this act would reach her too and help counteract some of that disdain. The whole truth, which he kept from Mademoiselle d'Ogeron, was that in risking his life to save her, he had been motivated by the thought that the act would surely please Miss Bishop if she could see it.
CHAPTER XVI. THE TRAP
That affair of Mademoiselle d'Ogeron bore as its natural fruit an improvement in the already cordial relations between Captain Blood and the Governor of Tortuga. At the fine stone house, with its green-jalousied windows, which M. d'Ogeron had built himself in a spacious and luxuriant garden to the east of Cayona, the Captain became a very welcome guest. M. d'Ogeron was in the Captain's debt for more than the twenty thousand pieces of eight which he had provided for mademoiselle's ransom; and shrewd, hard bargain-driver though he might be, the Frenchman could be generous and understood the sentiment of gratitude. This he now proved in every possible way, and under his powerful protection the credit of Captain Blood among the buccaneers very rapidly reached its zenith.
That situation with Mademoiselle d'Ogeron naturally led to an improvement in the already friendly relationship between Captain Blood and the Governor of Tortuga. At the beautiful stone house, with its green-shuttered windows, which M. d'Ogeron had built himself in a spacious and lush garden to the east of Cayona, the Captain became a very welcomed guest. M. d'Ogeron owed the Captain more than the twenty thousand pieces of eight he had provided for mademoiselle's ransom; and while he was a sharp and tough negotiator, the Frenchman could also be generous and appreciated the feeling of gratitude. He showed this in every way possible, and under his strong protection, Captain Blood’s reputation among the buccaneers quickly reached its peak.
So when it came to fitting out his fleet for that enterprise against Maracaybo, which had originally been Levasseur's project, he did not want for either ships or men to follow him. He recruited five hundred adventurers in all, and he might have had as many thousands if he could have offered them accommodation. Similarly without difficulty he might have increased his fleet to twice its strength of ships but that he preferred to keep it what it was. The three vessels to which he confined it were the Arabella, the La Foudre, which Cahusac now commanded with a contingent of some sixscore Frenchmen, and the Santiago, which had been refitted and rechristened the Elizabeth, after that Queen of England whose seamen had humbled Spain as Captain Blood now hoped to humble it again. Hagthorpe, in virtue of his service in the navy, was appointed by Blood to command her, and the appointment was confirmed by the men.
So when it came to equipping his fleet for the mission against Maracaybo, which had initially been Levasseur's project, he didn't lack for either ships or men. He recruited a total of five hundred adventurers, and he could have easily had thousands more if he had been able to provide them with accommodations. Similarly, he could have doubled the size of his fleet with more ships, but he chose to keep it as it was. The three ships he decided on were the Arabella, the La Foudre, which Cahusac was now commanding with about sixty Frenchmen, and the Santiago, which had been refurbished and renamed the Elizabeth, after the Queen of England whose sailors had defeated Spain, as Captain Blood hoped to do again. Hagthorpe, due to his service in the navy, was appointed by Blood to command her, and the crew confirmed the appointment.
It was some months after the rescue of Mademoiselle d'Ogeron—in August of that year 1687—that this little fleet, after some minor adventures which I pass over in silence, sailed into the great lake of Maracaybo and effected its raid upon that opulent city of the Main.
It was a few months after the rescue of Mademoiselle d'Ogeron—in August of that year, 1687—that this small fleet, after some minor adventures that I will skip over, sailed into the vast lake of Maracaybo and launched its attack on that wealthy city of the Main.
The affair did not proceed exactly as was hoped, and Blood's force came to find itself in a precarious position. This is best explained in the words employed by Cahusac—which Pitt has carefully recorded—in the course of an altercation that broke out on the steps of the Church of Nuestra Senora del Carmen, which Captain Blood had impiously appropriated for the purpose of a corps-de-garde. I have said already that he was a papist only when it suited him.
The situation didn't go as planned, and Blood's crew found themselves in a tough spot. This is best illustrated by Cahusac's words—which Pitt has noted down—during a confrontation that erupted on the steps of the Church of Nuestra Senora del Carmen, which Captain Blood had disrespectfully taken over for his guard post. As I've mentioned before, he was a Catholic only when it benefited him.
The dispute was being conducted by Hagthorpe, Wolverstone, and Pitt on the one side, and Cahusac, out of whose uneasiness it all arose, on the other. Behind them in the sun-scorched, dusty square, sparsely fringed by palms, whose fronds drooped listlessly in the quivering heat, surged a couple of hundred wild fellows belonging to both parties, their own excitement momentarily quelled so that they might listen to what passed among their leaders.
The argument was happening between Hagthorpe, Wolverstone, and Pitt on one side, and Cahusac, who was the source of the tension, on the other. Behind them in the sun-baked, dusty square, barely shaded by a few palms with their leaves drooping in the sweltering heat, a couple of hundred eager young people from both sides waited anxiously, their own excitement momentarily subdued so they could hear what their leaders were saying.
Cahusac appeared to be having it all his own way, and he raised his harsh, querulous voice so that all might hear his truculent denunciation. He spoke, Pitt tells us, a dreadful kind of English, which the shipmaster, however, makes little attempt to reproduce. His dress was as discordant as his speech. It was of a kind to advertise his trade, and ludicrously in contrast with the sober garb of Hagthorpe and the almost foppish daintiness of Jeremy Pitt. His soiled and blood-stained shirt of blue cotton was open in front, to cool his hairy breast, and the girdle about the waist of his leather breeches carried an arsenal of pistols and a knife, whilst a cutlass hung from a leather baldrick loosely slung about his body; above his countenance, broad and flat as a Mongolian's, a red scarf was swathed, turban-wise, about his head.
Cahusac seemed to be getting his way completely, raising his harsh, complaining voice so everyone could hear his aggressive condemnation. He spoke, according to Pitt, a terrible version of English, which the shipmaster barely makes an effort to imitate. His attire was as mismatched as his speech. It was designed to promote his trade and looked ridiculously out of place compared to the sober clothing of Hagthorpe and the almost flamboyant neatness of Jeremy Pitt. His dirty, blood-stained blue cotton shirt was unbuttoned in front to cool his hairy chest, and the belt around his leather pants held an assortment of pistols and a knife, while a cutlass hung from a leather strap that hung loosely around his body; wrapped around his broad, flat face, resembling a Mongolian's, was a red scarf styled like a turban.
“Is it that I have not warned you from the beginning that all was too easy?” he demanded between plaintiveness and fury. “I am no fool, my friends. I have eyes, me. And I see. I see an abandoned fort at the entrance of the lake, and nobody there to fire a gun at us when we came in. Then I suspect the trap. Who would not that had eyes and brain? Bah! we come on. What do we find? A city, abandoned like the fort; a city out of which the people have taken all things of value. Again I warn Captain Blood. It is a trap, I say. We are to come on; always to come on, without opposition, until we find that it is too late to go to sea again, that we cannot go back at all. But no one will listen to me. You all know so much more. Name of God! Captain Blood, he will go on, and we go on. We go to Gibraltar. True that at last, after long time, we catch the Deputy-Governor; true, we make him pay big ransom for Gibraltar; true between that ransom and the loot we return here with some two thousand pieces of eight. But what is it, in reality, will you tell me? Or shall I tell you? It is a piece of cheese—a piece of cheese in a mousetrap, and we are the little mice. Goddam! And the cats—oh, the cats they wait for us! The cats are those four Spanish ships of war that have come meantime. And they wait for us outside the bottle-neck of this lagoon. Mort de Dieu! That is what comes of the damned obstinacy of your fine Captain Blood.”
“Did I not warn you from the start that everything was too easy?” he asked, torn between sadness and rage. “I’m not an idiot, my friends. I can see. I see an abandoned fort at the entrance of the lake, with no one there to shoot at us when we arrived. So I suspect a trap. Who wouldn’t, if they had eyes and a brain? Bah! We press on. What do we find? A city, just like the fort—abandoned; a city from which the people have taken everything of value. Again, I warn Captain Blood. It’s a trap, I say. We’re meant to keep advancing, always moving forward, without any opposition, until it’s too late to go back to sea, until we can’t go back at all. But no one listens to me. You all know so much more. For God’s sake! Captain Blood will go on, and so will we. We go to Gibraltar. True, after a long time, we finally catch the Deputy-Governor; true, we make him pay a hefty ransom for Gibraltar; true that between that ransom and the loot, we come back here with about two thousand pieces of eight. But what is it really, can you tell me? Or should I tell you? It’s a piece of cheese—a piece of cheese in a mousetrap, and we are the little mice. Damn! And the cats—oh, the cats are waiting for us! The cats are those four Spanish warships that have come in the meantime. And they’re waiting for us outside the narrow entrance of this lagoon. For God’s sake! That’s what you get for the damned stubbornness of your precious Captain Blood.”
Wolverstone laughed. Cahusac exploded in fury.
Wolverstone laughed. Cahusac burst out in anger.
“Ah, sangdieu! Tu ris, animal? You laugh! Tell me this: How do we get out again unless we accept the terms of Monsieur the Admiral of Spain?”
“Ah, sangdieu! You laugh, beast? Tell me this: How do we get out again unless we accept the terms of Monsieur the Admiral of Spain?”
From the buccaneers at the foot of the steps came an angry rumble of approval. The single eye of the gigantic Wolverstone rolled terribly, and he clenched his great fists as if to strike the Frenchman, who was exposing them to mutiny. But Cahusac was not daunted. The mood of the men enheartened him.
From the pirates at the bottom of the stairs came a loud murmur of approval. The huge Wolverstone's single eye glared fiercely, and he clenched his massive fists as if ready to hit the Frenchman, who was putting them at risk of rebellion. But Cahusac didn't back down. The mood of the men boosted his confidence.
“You think, perhaps, this your Captain Blood is the good God. That he can make miracles, eh? He is ridiculous, you know, this Captain Blood; with his grand air and his....”
"You think, maybe, this Captain Blood is some kind of god? That he can perform miracles, huh? He's pretty ridiculous, you know, this Captain Blood; with his grandiose attitude and his...."
He checked. Out of the church at that moment, grand air and all, sauntered Peter Blood. With him came a tough, long-legged French sea-wolf named Yberville, who, though still young, had already won fame as a privateer commander before the loss of his own ship had driven him to take service under Blood. The Captain advanced towards that disputing group, leaning lightly upon his long ebony cane, his face shaded by a broad-plumed hat. There was in his appearance nothing of the buccaneer. He had much more the air of a lounger in the Mall or the Alameda—the latter rather, since his elegant suit of violet taffetas with gold-embroidered button-holes was in the Spanish fashion. But the long, stout, serviceable rapier, thrust up behind by the left hand resting lightly on the pummel, corrected the impression. That and those steely eyes of his announced the adventurer.
He checked. Just outside the church at that moment, with all his flair, Peter Blood strolled out. Accompanying him was a rugged, tall French sea-wolf named Yberville, who, despite being young, had already gained recognition as a privateer captain before losing his ship and having to serve under Blood. The Captain approached the arguing group, casually leaning on his long ebony cane, his face shaded by a wide-brimmed hat. There was nothing about his appearance that screamed buccaneer. He looked more like someone lounging in the Mall or the Alameda—perhaps the latter, since his stylish violet satin outfit with gold-embroidered buttonholes was in the Spanish style. However, the long, sturdy rapier tucked behind him, held lightly by the left hand resting on the hilt, corrected that impression. So did his piercing eyes, which made it clear he was an adventurer.
“You find me ridiculous, eh, Cahusac?” said he, as he came to a halt before the Breton, whose anger seemed already to have gone out of him. “What, then, must I find you?” He spoke quietly, almost wearily. “You will be telling them that we have delayed, and that it is the delay that has brought about our danger. But whose is the fault of that delay? We have been a month in doing what should have been done, and what but for your blundering would have been done, inside of a week.”
"You think I'm ridiculous, huh, Cahusac?" he said, stopping in front of the Breton, whose anger seemed to have faded. "So, what should I think of you?" He spoke softly, almost tiredly. "You'll be telling them that we've delayed, and that it's the delay that's put us in danger. But whose fault is that delay? We've spent a month on what should have been done, and what, if it weren't for your mistakes, would have been finished in a week."
“Ah ca! Nom de Dieu! Was it my fault that....”
“Ah man! Damn it! Was it my fault that....”
“Was it any one else's fault that you ran your ship La Foudre aground on the shoal in the middle of the lake? You would not be piloted. You knew your way. You took no soundings even. The result was that we lost three precious days in getting canoes to bring off your men and your gear. Those three days gave the folk at Gibraltar not only time to hear of our coming, but time in which to get away. After that, and because of it, we had to follow the Governor to his infernal island fortress, and a fortnight and best part of a hundred lives were lost in reducing it. That's how we come to have delayed until this Spanish fleet is fetched round from La Guayra by a guarda-costa; and if ye hadn't lost La Foudre, and so reduced our fleet from three ships to two, we should even now be able to fight our way through with a reasonable hope of succeeding. Yet you think it is for you to come hectoring here, upbraiding us for a situation that is just the result of your own ineptitude.”
“Was it anyone else's fault that you ran your ship La Foudre aground on the shoal in the middle of the lake? You wouldn't let anyone guide you. You knew the route. You didn't even take any soundings. As a result, we lost three valuable days getting canoes to retrieve your men and your gear. Those three days allowed the folks at Gibraltar not only to hear about our arrival but also to escape. Because of that, we had to follow the Governor to his cursed island fortress, and we lost two weeks and almost a hundred lives trying to take it. That's how we ended up delaying until this Spanish fleet was brought around from La Guayra by a guarda-costa; and if you hadn't lost La Foudre, which reduced our fleet from three ships to two, we could still fight our way through with a reasonable chance of winning. Yet you think it's right to come here and blame us for a situation that's entirely the result of your own incompetence.”
He spoke with a restraint which I trust you will agree was admirable when I tell you that the Spanish fleet guarding the bottle-neck exit of the great Lake of Maracaybo, and awaiting there the coming forth of Captain Blood with a calm confidence based upon its overwhelming strength, was commanded by his implacable enemy, Don Miguel de Espinosa y Valdez, the Admiral of Spain. In addition to his duty to his country, the Admiral had, as you know, a further personal incentive arising out of that business aboard the Encarnacion a year ago, and the death of his brother Don Diego; and with him sailed his nephew Esteban, whose vindictive zeal exceeded the Admiral's own.
He spoke with a level of restraint that I trust you will find commendable when I tell you that the Spanish fleet guarding the narrow exit of the great Lake of Maracaibo, waiting for Captain Blood’s emergence with a calm confidence grounded in its overwhelming power, was led by his relentless foe, Don Miguel de Espinosa y Valdez, the Admiral of Spain. Besides his duty to his country, the Admiral had, as you know, a personal motive stemming from that incident aboard the Encarnacion a year ago and the death of his brother Don Diego; accompanying him was his nephew Esteban, whose vengeful eagerness surpassed even that of the Admiral.
Yet, knowing all this, Captain Blood could preserve his calm in reproving the cowardly frenzy of one for whom the situation had not half the peril with which it was fraught for himself. He turned from Cahusac to address the mob of buccaneers, who had surged nearer to hear him, for he had not troubled to raise his voice. “I hope that will correct some of the misapprehension that appears to have been disturbing you,” said he.
Yet, knowing all this, Captain Blood was able to keep his cool while reprimanding the cowardly panic of someone who wasn't in nearly as much danger as he was. He turned from Cahusac to address the crowd of buccaneers, who had moved closer to hear him, as he hadn't bothered to raise his voice. “I hope that clears up some of the confusion that seems to have been troubling you,” he said.
“There's no good can come of talking of what's past and done,” cried Cahusac, more sullen now than truculent. Whereupon Wolverstone laughed, a laugh that was like the neighing of a horse. “The question is: what are we to do now?”
“Nothing good comes from talking about what's already happened,” Cahusac said, his mood more gloomy than aggressive. At that, Wolverstone laughed, a laugh that sounded like a horse's neigh. “The real question is: what do we do now?”
“Sure, now, there's no question at all,” said Captain Blood.
“Sure, now there's no question at all,” said Captain Blood.
“Indeed, but there is,” Cahusac insisted. “Don Miguel, the Spanish Admiral, have offer us safe passage to sea if we will depart at once, do no damage to the town, release our prisoners, and surrender all that we took at Gibraltar.”
“Indeed, but there is,” Cahusac insisted. “Don Miguel, the Spanish Admiral, has offered us safe passage to the sea if we leave immediately, do no harm to the town, release our prisoners, and surrender everything we took at Gibraltar.”
Captain Blood smiled quietly, knowing precisely how much Don Miguel's word was worth. It was Yberville who replied, in manifest scorn of his compatriot:
Captain Blood smiled quietly, fully aware of how much Don Miguel's word was really worth. It was Yberville who responded, clearly showing his disdain for his fellow countryman:
“Which argues that, even at this disadvantage as he has us, the Spanish Admiral is still afraid of us.”
“Which argues that, even with this disadvantage he has against us, the Spanish Admiral is still afraid of us.”
“That can be only because he not know our real weakness,” was the fierce retort. “And, anyway, we must accept these terms. We have no choice. That is my opinion.”
“That's only because he doesn't know our real weakness,” was the fierce reply. “And either way, we have to accept these terms. We have no choice. That's what I think.”
“Well, it's not mine, now,” said Captain Blood. “So, I've refused them.”
“Well, it's not mine anymore,” said Captain Blood. “So, I’ve turned them down.”
“Refuse'!” Cahusac's broad face grew purple. A muttering from the men behind enheartened him. “You have refuse'? You have refuse' already—and without consulting me?”
“Refuse'!” Cahusac's broad face turned purple. A murmur from the men behind him encouraged him. “You have refuse'? You already have refuse'—and without asking me?”
“Your disagreement could have altered nothing. You'd have been outvoted, for Hagthorpe here was entirely of my own mind. Still,” he went on, “if you and your own French followers wish to avail yourselves of the Spaniard's terms, we shall not hinder you. Send one of your prisoners to announce it to the Admiral. Don Miguel will welcome your decision, you may be sure.”
"Your disagreement wouldn't have changed anything. You would have been outvoted because Hagthorpe here completely agrees with me. Still," he continued, "if you and your French followers want to take the Spaniard's offer, we won't stop you. Just send one of your prisoners to tell the Admiral. Don Miguel will be glad to hear your decision, that's for sure."
Cahusac glowered at him in silence for a moment. Then, having controlled himself, he asked in a concentrated voice:
Cahusac stared at him silently for a moment. Then, after he calmed himself, he asked in a serious tone:
“Precisely what answer have you make to the Admiral?”
“Exactly what answer did you give to the Admiral?”
A smile irradiated the face and eyes of Captain Blood. “I have answered him that unless within four-and-twenty hours we have his parole to stand out to sea, ceasing to dispute our passage or hinder our departure, and a ransom of fifty thousand pieces of eight for Maracaybo, we shall reduce this beautiful city to ashes, and thereafter go out and destroy his fleet.”
A smile lit up Captain Blood's face and eyes. “I told him that unless we have his promise within twenty-four hours to let us sail without arguing or blocking our way, and a ransom of fifty thousand pieces of eight for Maracaybo, we will turn this beautiful city into ashes and then go out and destroy his fleet.”
The impudence of it left Cahusac speechless. But among the English buccaneers in the square there were many who savoured the audacious humour of the trapped dictating terms to the trappers. Laughter broke from them. It spread into a roar of acclamation; for bluff is a weapon dear to every adventurer. Presently, when they understood it, even Cahusac's French followers were carried off their feet by that wave of jocular enthusiasm, until in his truculent obstinacy Cahusac remained the only dissentient. He withdrew in mortification. Nor was he to be mollified until the following day brought him his revenge. This came in the shape of a messenger from Don Miguel with a letter in which the Spanish Admiral solemnly vowed to God that, since the pirates had refused his magnanimous offer to permit them to surrender with the honours of war, he would now await them at the mouth of the lake there to destroy them on their coming forth. He added that should they delay their departure, he would so soon as he was reenforced by a fifth ship, the Santo Nino, on its way to join him from La Guayra, himself come inside to seek them at Maracaybo.
The audacity of it left Cahusac speechless. But among the English buccaneers in the square, many appreciated the bold humor of the trapped dictating terms to the captors. Laughter erupted from them. It turned into a roar of approval; because bluster is a tool beloved by every adventurer. Soon, when they caught on, even Cahusac's French followers were swept away by that wave of playful enthusiasm, until in his stubbornness, Cahusac remained the only one opposing it. He withdrew in humiliation. He wouldn’t be calmed down until the next day, when he got his chance for revenge. This came in the form of a messenger from Don Miguel with a letter in which the Spanish Admiral solemnly swore to God that, since the pirates had rejected his generous offer to let them surrender with honor, he would now wait for them at the mouth of the lake to destroy them when they came out. He added that if they delayed their departure, as soon as he was reinforced by a fifth ship, the Santo Nino, which was on its way to join him from La Guayra, he would come inside to find them at Maracaybo.
This time Captain Blood was put out of temper.
This time, Captain Blood was in a bad mood.
“Trouble me no more,” he snapped at Cahusac, who came growling to him again. “Send word to Don Miguel that you have seceded from me. He'll give you safe conduct, devil a doubt. Then take one of the sloops, order your men aboard and put to sea, and the devil go with you.”
“Don't bother me anymore,” he snapped at Cahusac, who approached him grumbling again. “Let Don Miguel know that you’re breaking away from me. He’ll definitely give you safe passage. Then take one of the sloops, have your men board, and set sail, and good luck to you.”
Cahusac would certainly have adopted that course if only his men had been unanimous in the matter. They, however, were torn between greed and apprehension. If they went they must abandon their share of the plunder, which was considerable, as well as the slaves and other prisoners they had taken. If they did this, and Captain Blood should afterwards contrive to get away unscathed—and from their knowledge of his resourcefulness, the thing, however unlikely, need not be impossible—he must profit by that which they now relinquished. This was a contingency too bitter for contemplation. And so, in the end, despite all that Cahusac could say, the surrender was not to Don Miguel, but to Peter Blood. They had come into the venture with him, they asserted, and they would go out of it with him or not at all. That was the message he received from them that same evening by the sullen mouth of Cahusac himself.
Cahusac would definitely have taken that route if his men had all agreed. However, they were conflicted between greed and fear. If they left, they would have to give up their share of the loot, which was significant, along with the slaves and other prisoners they had captured. If they did this and Captain Blood managed to escape unharmed—something that could happen given their awareness of his cleverness, however unlikely it seemed—they would lose out on what they were now giving up. That possibility was too painful to consider. So, in the end, despite everything Cahusac said, they didn’t surrender to Don Miguel, but rather to Peter Blood. They insisted they had entered this venture with him, and they would leave it with him or not at all. That was the message he got from them that same evening through the grim words of Cahusac himself.
He welcomed it, and invited the Breton to sit down and join the council which was even then deliberating upon the means to be employed. This council occupied the spacious patio of the Governor's house—which Captain Blood had appropriated to his own uses—a cloistered stone quadrangle in the middle of which a fountain played coolly under a trellis of vine. Orange-trees grew on two sides of it, and the still, evening air was heavy with the scent of them. It was one of those pleasant exterior-interiors which Moorish architects had introduced to Spain and the Spaniards had carried with them to the New World.
He welcomed it and invited the Breton to sit down and join the council that was currently discussing the methods to be used. This council occupied the spacious patio of the Governor's house—which Captain Blood had taken for his own purposes—a cloistered stone courtyard where a fountain coolly played beneath a trellis of vines. Orange trees grew on two sides, and the calm evening air was thick with their fragrance. It was one of those pleasant exterior-interiors that Moorish architects had brought to Spain, and the Spaniards had taken with them to the New World.
Here that council of war, composed of six men in all, deliberated until late that night upon the plan of action which Captain Blood put forward.
Here, that council of war, made up of six men in total, discussed late into the night the plan of action that Captain Blood proposed.
The great freshwater lake of Maracaybo, nourished by a score of rivers from the snow-capped ranges that surround it on two sides, is some hundred and twenty miles in length and almost the same distance across at its widest. It is—as has been indicated—in the shape of a great bottle having its neck towards the sea at Maracaybo.
The large freshwater lake of Maracaibo, fed by numerous rivers from the snow-capped mountains that surround it on two sides, is about 120 miles long and nearly the same distance wide at its widest point. It is—as mentioned—shaped like a giant bottle with its neck facing the sea at Maracaibo.
Beyond this neck it widens again, and then the two long, narrow strips of land known as the islands of Vigilias and Palomas block the channel, standing lengthwise across it. The only passage out to sea for vessels of any draught lies in the narrow strait between these islands. Palomas, which is some ten miles in length, is unapproachable for half a mile on either side by any but the shallowest craft save at its eastern end, where, completely commanding the narrow passage out to sea, stands the massive fort which the buccaneers had found deserted upon their coming. In the broader water between this passage and the bar, the four Spanish ships were at anchor in mid-channel. The Admiral's Encarnacion, which we already know, was a mighty galleon of forty-eight great guns and eight small. Next in importance was the Salvador with thirty-six guns; the other two, the Infanta and the San Felipe, though smaller vessels, were still formidable enough with their twenty guns and a hundred and fifty men apiece.
Beyond this neck, it widens again, and then the two long, narrow strips of land known as the islands of Vigilias and Palomas block the channel, standing lengthwise across it. The only route out to sea for ships of any size is the narrow strait between these islands. Palomas, which is about ten miles long, is inaccessible for half a mile on either side except to the shallowest boats, except at its eastern end, where a massive fort stands, completely commanding the narrow passage out to sea. The buccaneers found this fort deserted when they arrived. In the wider water between this passage and the bar, four Spanish ships were anchored in mid-channel. The Admiral's Encarnacion, which we already know, was a powerful galleon with forty-eight large guns and eight small ones. Next in rank was the Salvador with thirty-six guns; the other two, the Infanta and the San Felipe, though smaller vessels, were still quite formidable with twenty guns and one hundred and fifty men each.
Such was the fleet of which the gauntlet was to be run by Captain Blood with his own Arabella of forty guns, the Elizabeth of twenty-six, and two sloops captured at Gibraltar, which they had indifferently armed with four culverins each. In men they had a bare four hundred survivors of the five hundred-odd that had left Tortuga, to oppose to fully a thousand Spaniards manning the galleons.
Such was the fleet that Captain Blood had to face, featuring his own ship, the Arabella, with forty guns, the Elizabeth with twenty-six, and two sloops captured at Gibraltar, which they had carelessly armed with four culverins each. They had just four hundred men left from the more than five hundred who had set out from Tortuga, going up against nearly a thousand Spaniards crewing the galleons.
The plan of action submitted by Captain Blood to that council was a desperate one, as Cahusac uncompromisingly pronounced it.
The action plan presented by Captain Blood to that council was a desperate one, as Cahusac bluntly stated.
“Why, so it is,” said the Captain. “But I've done things more desperate.” Complacently he pulled at a pipe that was loaded with that fragrant Sacerdotes tobacco for which Gibraltar was famous, and of which they had brought away some hogsheads. “And what is more, they've succeeded. Audaces fortuna juvat. Bedad, they knew their world, the old Romans.”
“Yeah, that’s true,” said the Captain. “But I’ve done things even more desperate.” With a sense of satisfaction, he puffed on a pipe filled with that fragrant Sacerdotes tobacco that Gibraltar was famous for, and they had brought back several hogsheads of it. “What’s more, they were successful. Fortune favors the bold. Honestly, those old Romans really understood their world.”
He breathed into his companions and even into Cahusac some of his own spirit of confidence, and in confidence all went busily to work. For three days from sunrise to sunset, the buccaneers laboured and sweated to complete the preparations for the action that was to procure them their deliverance. Time pressed. They must strike before Don Miguel de Espinosa received the reenforcement of that fifth galleon, the Santo Nino, which was coming to join him from La Guayra.
He shared his confidence with his companions and even with Cahusac, and with that boost of confidence, everyone got busy. For three days, from sunrise to sunset, the buccaneers worked hard to finish their preparations for the action that would lead to their freedom. Time was running out. They had to move before Don Miguel de Espinosa received reinforcements from the fifth galleon, the Santo Nino, which was on its way to join him from La Guayra.
Their principal operations were on the larger of the two sloops captured at Gibraltar; to which vessel was assigned the leading part in Captain Blood's scheme. They began by tearing down all bulkheads, until they had reduced her to the merest shell, and in her sides they broke open so many ports that her gunwale was converted into the semblance of a grating. Next they increased by a half-dozen the scuttles in her deck, whilst into her hull they packed all the tar and pitch and brimstone that they could find in the town, to which they added six barrels of gunpowder, placed on end like guns at the open ports on her larboard side. On the evening of the fourth day, everything being now in readiness, all were got aboard, and the empty, pleasant city of Maracaybo was at last abandoned. But they did not weigh anchor until some two hours after midnight. Then, at last, on the first of the ebb, they drifted silently down towards the bar with all canvas furled save only their spiltsails, which, so as to give them steering way, were spread to the faint breeze that stirred through the purple darkness of the tropical night.
Their main activities focused on the larger of the two sloops captured at Gibraltar, which was assigned the leading role in Captain Blood's plan. They started by tearing down all the bulkheads until they reduced the ship to just a shell, and they broke open so many ports in its sides that the gunwale looked like a grating. Next, they added six more scuttles to the deck, and crammed all the tar, pitch, and brimstone they could gather from the town into the hull, along with six barrels of gunpowder, which were positioned upright like guns at the open ports on her left side. On the evening of the fourth day, with everything finally ready, they all boarded the empty, quiet city of Maracaybo was finally left behind. However, they didn't weigh anchor until about two hours after midnight. Then, at last, on the first of the ebb tide, they silently drifted down toward the bar with all sails furled except for the spilsails, which were set to catch the light breeze stirring through the purple darkness of the tropical night.
The order of their going was as follows: Ahead went the improvised fire-ship in charge of Wolverstone, with a crew of six volunteers, each of whom was to have a hundred pieces of eight over and above his share of plunder as a special reward. Next came the Arabella. She was followed at a distance by the Elizabeth, commanded by Hagthorpe, with whom was the now shipless Cahusac and the bulk of his French followers. The rear was brought up by the second sloop and some eight canoes, aboard of which had been shipped the prisoners, the slaves, and most of the captured merchandise. The prisoners were all pinioned, and guarded by four buccaneers with musketoons who manned these boats in addition to the two fellows who were to sail them. Their place was to be in the rear and they were to take no part whatever in the coming fight.
The order of their movement was as follows: Leading the way was the makeshift fire-ship led by Wolverstone, with a crew of six volunteers, each set to receive a hundred pieces of eight on top of their share of the loot as a special reward. Following closely was the Arabella. A bit further back was the Elizabeth, commanded by Hagthorpe, who had the now shipless Cahusac and most of his French followers on board. Bringing up the rear were the second sloop and about eight canoes, which carried the prisoners, slaves, and most of the captured goods. The prisoners were all tied up and watched over by four buccaneers with musketoons, who also operated these boats along with two men who were meant to sail them. Their role was to stay at the back and not participate in the upcoming fight.
As the first glimmerings of opalescent dawn dissolved the darkness, the straining eyes of the buccaneers were able to make out the tall rigging of the Spanish vessels, riding at anchor less than a quarter of a mile ahead. Entirely without suspicion as the Spaniards were, and rendered confident by their own overwhelming strength, it is unlikely that they used a vigilance keener than their careless habit. Certain it is that they did not sight Blood's fleet in that dim light until some time after Blood's fleet had sighted them. By the time that they had actively roused themselves, Wolverstone's sloop was almost upon them, speeding under canvas which had been crowded to her yards the moment the galleons had loomed into view.
As the first hints of dawn broke through the darkness, the pirates' tired eyes could see the tall masts of the Spanish ships anchored less than a quarter of a mile away. The Spaniards, completely unaware and confident due to their sheer numbers, probably weren't on high alert; they were more likely relying on their usual carelessness. It's clear they didn't notice Blood's fleet in the dim light until after Blood's crew had already spotted them. By the time they fully woke up to the situation, Wolverstone's sloop was nearly upon them, sailing quickly with its sails hoisted as soon as the galleons came into view.
Straight for the Admiral's great ship, the Encarnacion, did Wolverstone head the sloop; then, lashing down the helm, he kindled from a match that hung ready lighted beside him a great torch of thickly plaited straw that had been steeped in bitumen. First it glowed, then as he swung it round his head, it burst into flame, just as the slight vessel went crashing and bumping and scraping against the side of the flagship, whilst rigging became tangled with rigging, to the straining of yards and snapping of spars overhead. His six men stood at their posts on the larboard side, stark naked, each armed with a grapnel, four of them on the gunwale, two of them aloft. At the moment of impact these grapnels were slung to bind the Spaniard to them, those aloft being intended to complete and preserve the entanglement of the rigging.
Wolverstone directed the sloop straight toward the Admiral's large ship, the Encarnacion. He secured the helm and lit a large torch made of thickly woven straw that had been soaked in tar with a match that was ready at hand. At first, it glowed, and then as he swung it around his head, it ignited just as the small vessel collided and scraped against the side of the flagship, causing the rigging to get tangled together while yards strained and spars snapped above. His six crew members stood at their positions on the left side, completely naked, each holding a grapnel—four of them on the edge of the boat and two up high. At the moment of impact, these grapnels were thrown to secure the Spaniard to them, with those above meant to finish and maintain the entanglement of the rigging.
Aboard the rudely awakened galleon all was confused hurrying, scurrying, trumpeting, and shouting. At first there had been a desperately hurried attempt to get up the anchor; but this was abandoned as being already too late; and conceiving themselves on the point of being boarded, the Spaniards stood to arms to ward off the onslaught. Its slowness in coming intrigued them, being so different from the usual tactics of the buccaneers. Further intrigued were they by the sight of the gigantic Wolverstone speeding naked along his deck with a great flaming torch held high. Not until he had completed his work did they begin to suspect the truth—that he was lighting slow-matches—and then one of their officers rendered reckless by panic ordered a boarding-party on to the shop.
Aboard the suddenly awakened galleon, chaos reigned with people rushing around, shouting, and blowing horns. Initially, there had been a frantic attempt to raise the anchor, but that was quickly given up as it was already too late. Believing they were about to be attacked, the Spaniards grabbed their weapons to defend against the assault. The slowness of the attack puzzled them, as it was so unlike the typical tactics of the pirates. They were even more intrigued by the sight of the enormous Wolverstone running across his deck, holding a large flaming torch high. It wasn’t until he finished his task that they began to realize the truth—that he was lighting slow matches—and then one of their officers, driven mad by fear, ordered a boarding party onto the ship.
The order came too late. Wolverstone had seen his six fellows drop overboard after the grapnels were fixed, and then had sped, himself, to the starboard gunwale. Thence he flung his flaming torch down the nearest gaping scuttle into the hold, and thereupon dived overboard in his turn, to be picked up presently by the longboat from the Arabella. But before that happened the sloop was a thing of fire, from which explosions were hurling blazing combustibles aboard the Encarnacion, and long tongues of flame were licking out to consume the galleon, beating back those daring Spaniards who, too late, strove desperately to cut her adrift.
The order came too late. Wolverstone had watched his six crew members jump overboard after the grapnels were secured and then rushed to the starboard gunwale himself. From there, he tossed his flaming torch down the nearest open scuttle into the hold and then jumped overboard as well, only to be rescued shortly after by the longboat from the Arabella. But before that could happen, the sloop was engulfed in flames, with explosions sending burning debris onto the Encarnacion, and long tongues of fire reaching out to engulf the galleon, forcing back the daring Spaniards who, too late, were desperately trying to cut her loose.
And whilst the most formidable vessel of the Spanish fleet was thus being put out of action at the outset, Blood had sailed in to open fire upon the Salvador. First athwart her hawse he had loosed a broadside that had swept her decks with terrific effect, then going on and about, he had put a second broadside into her hull at short range. Leaving her thus half-crippled, temporarily, at least, and keeping to his course, he had bewildered the crew of the Infanta by a couple of shots from the chasers on his beak-head, then crashed alongside to grapple and board her, whilst Hagthorpe was doing the like by the San Felipe.
And while the most powerful ship of the Spanish fleet was being taken out of action at the start, Blood had sailed in to open fire on the Salvador. First, he fired a broadside that hit her decks with devastating impact, then he circled around and fired a second broadside into her hull at close range. Leaving her half-crippled, at least for the moment, and staying on course, he confused the crew of the Infanta with a couple of shots from the cannons at the front of his ship, then smashed alongside to grapple and board her, while Hagthorpe was doing the same with the San Felipe.
And in all this time not a single shot had the Spaniards contrived to fire, so completely had they been taken by surprise, and so swift and paralyzing had been Blood's stroke.
And during all this time, not a single shot had the Spaniards managed to fire, so completely had they been caught off guard, and so quick and paralyzing had Blood's attack been.
Boarded now and faced by the cold steel of the buccaneers, neither the San Felipe nor the Infanta offered much resistance. The sight of their admiral in flames, and the Salvador drifting crippled from the action, had so utterly disheartened them that they accounted themselves vanquished, and laid down their arms.
Boarded now and confronted by the cold steel of the pirates, neither the San Felipe nor the Infanta put up much of a fight. Seeing their admiral in flames and the Salvador drifting damaged after the battle had completely demoralized them, so they considered themselves defeated and surrendered.
If by a resolute stand the Salvador had encouraged the other two undamaged vessels to resistance, the Spaniards might well have retrieved the fortunes of the day. But it happened that the Salvador was handicapped in true Spanish fashion by being the treasure-ship of the fleet, with plate on board to the value of some fifty thousand pieces. Intent above all upon saving this from falling into the hands of the pirates, Don Miguel, who, with a remnant of his crew, had meanwhile transferred himself aboard her, headed her down towards Palomas and the fort that guarded the passage. This fort the Admiral, in those days of waiting, had taken the precaution secretly to garrison and rearm. For the purpose he had stripped the fort of Cojero, farther out on the gulf, of its entire armament, which included some cannon-royal of more than ordinary range and power.
If the Salvador had taken a strong stand, it could have encouraged the other two undamaged ships to fight back, and the Spaniards might have turned the tide of the day. However, the Salvador was hampered, in true Spanish style, by being the treasure-ship of the fleet, carrying plates worth about fifty thousand pieces. Focused mainly on protecting this treasure from falling into the pirates' hands, Don Miguel, who had transferred himself and a few crew members onto her, steered the ship toward Palomas and the fort that protected the passage. The Admiral had taken the precaution during those waiting days to secretly garrison and arm this fort. For that purpose, he had stripped the fort of Cojero, located further out in the gulf, of its entire artillery, which included some exceptionally powerful cannons.
With no suspicion of this, Captain Blood gave chase, accompanied by the Infanta, which was manned now by a prize-crew under the command of Yberville. The stern chasers of the Salvador desultorily returned the punishing fire of the pursuers; but such was the damage she, herself, sustained, that presently, coming under the guns of the fort, she began to sink, and finally settled down in the shallows with part of her hull above water. Thence, some in boats and some by swimming, the Admiral got his crew ashore on Palomas as best he could.
With no idea what was happening, Captain Blood pursued, accompanied by the Infanta, now crewed by a prize crew led by Yberville. The stern gunners of the Salvador returned the punishing fire from their pursuers half-heartedly; however, the ship was so badly damaged that, once she was under the fort's guns, she started to sink and eventually settled in the shallows with part of her hull above water. From there, the Admiral managed to get his crew ashore on Palomas as best as he could, some in boats and others by swimming.
And then, just as Captain Blood accounted the victory won, and that his way out of that trap to the open sea beyond lay clear, the fort suddenly revealed its formidable and utterly unsuspected strength. With a roar the cannons-royal proclaimed themselves, and the Arabella staggered under a blow that smashed her bulwarks at the waist and scattered death and confusion among the seamen gathered there.
And then, just as Captain Blood thought he had won the battle and had a clear path to the open sea, the fort suddenly showed its unexpected and overwhelming power. With a thunderous roar, the royal cannons announced themselves, and the Arabella lurched from a blast that shattered her side and caused chaos and destruction among the sailors gathered there.
Had not Pitt, her master, himself seized the whipstaff and put the helm hard over to swing her sharply off to starboard, she must have suffered still worse from the second volley that followed fast upon the first.
If Pitt, her master, hadn’t grabbed the whipstaff himself and turned the helm hard to the right, she would have suffered even more from the second volley that came quickly after the first.
Meanwhile it had fared even worse with the frailer Infanta. Although hit by one shot only, this had crushed her larboard timbers on the waterline, starting a leak that must presently have filled her, but for the prompt action of the experienced Yberville in ordering her larboard guns to be flung overboard. Thus lightened, and listing now to starboard, he fetched her about, and went staggering after the retreating Arabella, followed by the fire of the fort, which did them, however, little further damage.
Meanwhile, things had gone even worse for the weaker Infanta. Even though it was hit by just one shot, that shot had crushed its left side near the waterline, starting a leak that would have sunk it soon if it weren't for the quick thinking of the experienced Yberville, who ordered the left guns to be thrown overboard. Lightened up and now tilting to the right, he turned it around and went after the retreating Arabella, followed by fire from the fort, which didn't cause them much more damage.
Out of range, at last, they lay to, joined by the Elizabeth and the San Felipe, to consider their position.
Out of range, at last, they settled in, joined by the Elizabeth and the San Felipe, to assess their situation.
CHAPTER XVII. THE DUPES
It was a crestfallen Captain Blood who presided over that hastily summoned council held on the poop-deck of the Arabella in the brilliant morning sunshine. It was, he declared afterwards, one of the bitterest moments in his career. He was compelled to digest the fact that having conducted the engagement with a skill of which he might justly be proud, having destroyed a force so superior in ships and guns and men that Don Miguel de Espinosa had justifiably deemed it overwhelming, his victory was rendered barren by three lucky shots from an unsuspected battery by which they had been surprised. And barren must their victory remain until they could reduce the fort that still remained to defend the passage.
Captain Blood felt defeated as he led the urgent meeting held on the poop deck of the Arabella under the bright morning sun. He later said it was one of the toughest moments in his career. He had to come to terms with the fact that, despite skillfully managing the engagement and defeating a force that was significantly larger in ships, guns, and men—so much so that Don Miguel de Espinosa had rightly considered it overwhelming—his victory was made meaningless by three lucky shots from an unexpected artillery position that had caught them off guard. And their victory would remain pointless until they could take down the fort that was still guarding the entrance.
At first Captain Blood was for putting his ships in order and making the attempt there and then. But the others dissuaded him from betraying an impetuosity usually foreign to him, and born entirely of chagrin and mortification, emotions which will render unreasonable the most reasonable of men. With returning calm, he surveyed the situation. The Arabella was no longer in case to put to sea; the Infanta was merely kept afloat by artifice, and the San Felipe was almost as sorely damaged by the fire she had sustained from the buccaneers before surrendering.
At first, Captain Blood wanted to get his ships ready and make a move right then and there. But the others convinced him not to act impulsively, a reaction that was unusual for him and driven entirely by frustration and embarrassment—feelings that can make even the most rational person act unreasonably. Once he calmed down, he assessed the situation. The Arabella was no longer fit to sail; the Infanta was barely staying afloat due to makeshift repairs, and the San Felipe was nearly as badly damaged from the fire it took from the buccaneers before surrendering.
Clearly, then, he was compelled to admit in the end that nothing remained but to return to Maracaybo, there to refit the ships before attempting to force the passage.
Clearly, he had to admit in the end that the only option left was to go back to Maracaybo to repair the ships before trying to make the passage.
And so, back to Maracaybo came those defeated victors of that short, terrible fight. And if anything had been wanting further to exasperate their leader, he had it in the pessimism of which Cahusac did not economize expressions. Transported at first to heights of dizzy satisfaction by the swift and easy victory of their inferior force that morning, the Frenchman was now plunged back and more deeply than ever into the abyss of hopelessness. And his mood infected at least the main body of his own followers.
And so, back to Maracaybo returned those defeated victors from that brief, terrible fight. If there was anything that could further frustrate their leader, it was the pessimism that Cahusac openly expressed. Initially lifted to exhilarating heights by the quick and easy victory over their weaker opponent that morning, the Frenchman was now sinking deeper than ever into a state of hopelessness. His mood affected at least the majority of his followers.
“It is the end,” he told Captain Blood. “This time we are checkmated.”
“It’s over,” he told Captain Blood. “This time we’ve been outplayed.”
“I'll take the liberty of reminding you that you said the same before,” Captain Blood answered him as patiently as he could. “Yet you've seen what you've seen, and you'll not deny that in ships and guns we are returning stronger than we went. Look at our present fleet, man.”
“I’ll remind you that you said the same thing before,” Captain Blood replied as patiently as he could. “Yet you've seen what you've seen, and you can’t deny that in terms of ships and guns, we are coming back stronger than we left. Look at our current fleet, man.”
“I am looking at it,” said Cahusac.
“I’m looking at it,” said Cahusac.
“Pish! Ye're a white-livered cur when all is said.”
“Pish! You're a coward when it comes down to it.”
“You call me a coward?”
"You think I'm a coward?"
“I'll take that liberty.”
"I'll take that chance."
The Breton glared at him, breathing hard. But he had no mind to ask satisfaction for the insult. He knew too well the kind of satisfaction that Captain Blood was likely to afford him. He remembered the fate of Levasseur. So he confined himself to words.
The Breton stared at him, breathing heavily. But he wasn’t planning to seek revenge for the insult. He knew all too well what kind of payback Captain Blood would give him. He recalled Levasseur’s fate. So, he stuck to words.
“It is too much! You go too far!” he complained bitterly.
“It’s too much! You’ve gone too far!” he complained bitterly.
“Look you, Cahusac: it's sick and tired I am of your perpetual whining and complaining when things are not as smooth as a convent dining-table. If ye wanted things smooth and easy, ye shouldn't have taken to the sea, and ye should never ha' sailed with me, for with me things are never smooth and easy. And that, I think, is all I have to say to you this morning.”
“Listen, Cahusac: I'm fed up with your constant whining and complaining when things aren’t as easy as a convent dining table. If you wanted things to be smooth and simple, you shouldn’t have taken to the sea, and you definitely shouldn’t have sailed with me, because things are never smooth and easy with me. And I think that’s all I have to say to you this morning.”
Cahusac flung away cursing, and went to take the feeling of his men.
Cahusac stormed off cursing and went to gauge the mood of his men.
Captain Blood went off to give his surgeon's skill to the wounded, among whom he remained engaged until late afternoon. Then, at last, he went ashore, his mind made up, and returned to the house of the Governor, to indite a truculent but very scholarly letter in purest Castilian to Don Miguel.
Captain Blood went to use his medical skills on the injured, and he stayed busy with them until late in the afternoon. Finally, he went ashore, determined, and returned to the Governor's house to write a fierce yet very well-written letter in perfect Castilian to Don Miguel.
“I have shown your excellency this morning of what I am capable,” he wrote. “Although outnumbered by more than two to one in men, in ships, and in guns, I have sunk or captured the vessels of the great fleet with which you were to come to Maracaybo to destroy us. So that you are no longer in case to carry out your boast, even when your reenforcements on the Santo Nino, reach you from La Guayra. From what has occurred, you may judge of what must occur. I should not trouble your excellency with this letter but that I am a humane man, abhorring bloodshed. Therefore before proceeding to deal with your fort, which you may deem invincible, as I have dealt already with your fleet, which you deemed invincible, I make you, purely out of humanitarian considerations, this last offer of terms. I will spare this city of Maracaybo and forthwith evacuate it, leaving behind me the forty prisoners I have taken, in consideration of your paying me the sum of fifty thousand pieces of eight and one hundred head of cattle as a ransom, thereafter granting me unmolested passage of the bar. My prisoners, most of whom are persons of consideration, I will retain as hostages until after my departure, sending them back in the canoes which we shall take with us for that purpose. If your excellency should be so ill-advised as to refuse these terms, and thereby impose upon me the necessity of reducing your fort at the cost of some lives, I warn you that you may expect no quarter from us, and that I shall begin by leaving a heap of ashes where this pleasant city of Maracaybo now stands.”
“I showed you what I can do this morning,” he wrote. “Even though I'm outnumbered by more than two to one in men, ships, and weapons, I’ve sunk or captured the vessels of the huge fleet you intended to use to come to Maracaybo and destroy us. So you’re no longer in a position to fulfill your boast, even when your reinforcements on the Santo Nino arrive from La Guayra. From what happened, you can predict what will happen next. I wouldn’t bother you with this letter if I weren’t a compassionate person who dislikes bloodshed. So before I deal with your fort, which you think is invincible, just as you thought your fleet was invincible, I’m making you this last offer out of humanitarian concern. I will spare the city of Maracaybo and immediately evacuate it, leaving behind the forty prisoners I have taken, if you pay me fifty thousand pieces of eight and one hundred cattle as ransom and grant me safe passage out. I will keep my prisoners, many of whom are important people, as hostages until after I leave, sending them back in the canoes that we will take with us for that purpose. If you foolishly refuse these terms, forcing me to take down your fort at the cost of some lives, I warn you that you should expect no mercy from us, and I will start by turning this lovely city of Maracaybo into a pile of ashes.”
The letter written, he bade them bring him from among the prisoners the Deputy-Governor of Maracaybo, who had been taken at Gibraltar. Disclosing its contents to him, he despatched him with it to Don Miguel.
The letter written, he instructed them to bring him the Deputy-Governor of Maracaybo from among the prisoners, who had been captured at Gibraltar. After showing him its contents, he sent him with it to Don Miguel.
His choice of a messenger was shrewd. The Deputy-Governor was of all men the most anxious for the deliverance of his city, the one man who on his own account would plead most fervently for its preservation at all costs from the fate with which Captain Blood was threatening it. And as he reckoned so it befell. The Deputy-Governor added his own passionate pleading to the proposals of the letter.
His choice of messenger was smart. The Deputy-Governor, more than anyone else, was desperate for the safety of his city; he was the one person who would passionately argue for its preservation at any cost against the threat Captain Blood posed. And as he anticipated, that’s exactly what happened. The Deputy-Governor added his own heartfelt appeal to the proposals in the letter.
But Don Miguel was of stouter heart. True, his fleet had been partly destroyed and partly captured. But then, he argued, he had been taken utterly by surprise. That should not happen again. There should be no surprising the fort. Let Captain Blood do his worst at Maracaybo, there should be a bitter reckoning for him when eventually he decided—as, sooner or later, decide he must—to come forth. The Deputy-Governor was flung into panic. He lost his temper, and said some hard things to the Admiral. But they were not as hard as the thing the Admiral said to him in answer.
But Don Miguel was braver. Sure, his fleet had been mostly destroyed and partly captured. But, he reasoned, he had been completely caught off guard. That shouldn’t happen again. The fort should never be taken by surprise. Let Captain Blood do his worst at Maracaybo; when he eventually decided—because he would have to, sooner or later—to come out, there would be a harsh reckoning for him. The Deputy-Governor fell into a panic. He lost his cool and said some harsh things to the Admiral. But they weren’t as harsh as what the Admiral said back to him.
“Had you been as loyal to your King in hindering the entrance of these cursed pirates as I shall be in hindering their going forth again, we should not now find ourselves in our present straits. So weary me no more with your coward counsels. I make no terms with Captain Blood. I know my duty to my King, and I intend to perform it. I also know my duty to myself. I have a private score with this rascal, and I intend to settle it. Take you that message back.”
“Had you been as loyal to your King by stopping these cursed pirates from coming in as I will be in preventing them from leaving again, we wouldn't be in this situation now. So spare me your cowardly advice. I will not negotiate with Captain Blood. I know my duty to my King, and I plan to fulfill it. I also know my duty to myself. I have a personal issue with this scoundrel, and I intend to deal with it. Pass that message back.”
So back to Maracaybo, back to his own handsome house in which Captain Blood had established his quarters, came the Deputy-Governor with the Admiral's answer. And because he had been shamed into a show of spirit by the Admiral's own stout courage in adversity, he delivered it as truculently as the Admiral could have desired. “And is it like that?” said Captain Blood with a quiet smile, though the heart of him sank at this failure of his bluster. “Well, well, it's a pity now that the Admiral's so headstrong. It was that way he lost his fleet, which was his own to lose. This pleasant city of Maracaybo isn't. So no doubt he'll lose it with fewer misgivings. I am sorry. Waste, like bloodshed, is a thing abhorrent to me. But there ye are! I'll have the faggots to the place in the morning, and maybe when he sees the blaze to-morrow night he'll begin to believe that Peter Blood is a man of his word. Ye may go, Don Francisco.”
So back to Maracaybo, back to his own nice house where Captain Blood had set up his quarters, came the Deputy-Governor with the Admiral's response. Because he had felt pressured to show some spirit by the Admiral's own strong bravery in tough times, he delivered it as aggressively as the Admiral could have wanted. “Is that how it is?” Captain Blood said with a calm smile, even though he felt disappointed by this failure of his bravado. “Well, it's a shame the Admiral is so stubborn. That’s how he lost his fleet, which he was free to lose. This lovely city of Maracaybo isn't. So he’ll probably lose it without much hesitation. I regret that. Waste, like bloodshed, is something I can’t stand. But there you go! I’ll have the firewood ready for the place in the morning, and maybe when he sees the flames tomorrow night, he’ll start to believe that Peter Blood is a man of his word. You can go now, Don Francisco.”
The Deputy-Governor went out with dragging feet, followed by guards, his momentary truculence utterly spent.
The Deputy Governor stepped out slowly, trailed by guards, his brief anger completely drained.
But no sooner had he departed than up leapt Cahusac, who had been of the council assembled to receive the Admiral's answer. His face was white and his hands shook as he held them out in protest.
But as soon as he left, Cahusac jumped up, having been part of the council gathered to hear the Admiral's response. His face was pale, and his hands trembled as he raised them in protest.
“Death of my life, what have you to say now?” he cried, his voice husky. And without waiting to hear what it might be, he raved on: “I knew you not frighten the Admiral so easy. He hold us entrap', and he knows it; yet you dream that he will yield himself to your impudent message. Your fool letter it have seal' the doom of us all.”
“Death of my life, what do you have to say now?” he shouted, his voice rough. And without waiting to hear what it might be, he continued angrily: “I didn’t think you could scare the Admiral so easily. He has us trapped, and he knows it; yet you think he will give in to your outrageous message. Your foolish letter has sealed our fate.”
“Have ye done?” quoth Blood quietly, as the Frenchman paused for breath.
“Are you done?” Blood said quietly, as the Frenchman paused to catch his breath.
“No, I have not.”
"No, I haven't."
“Then spare me the rest. It'll be of the same quality, devil a doubt, and it doesn't help us to solve the riddle that's before us.”
“Then just save the rest. It'll be just as bad, no doubt about it, and it won't help us figure out the puzzle we're facing.”
“But what are you going to do? Is it that you will tell me?” It was not a question, it was a demand.
“But what are you going to do? Are you going to tell me?” It wasn't a question, it was a demand.
“How the devil do I know? I was hoping you'd have some ideas yourself. But since Ye're so desperately concerned to save your skin, you and those that think like you are welcome to leave us. I've no doubt at all the Spanish Admiral will welcome the abatement of our numbers even at this late date. Ye shall have the sloop as a parting gift from us, and ye can join Don Miguel in the fort for all I care, or for all the good ye're likely to be to us in this present pass.”
“How the heck do I know? I was hoping you'd have some ideas yourself. But since you're so worried about saving your skin, you and those who think like you are welcome to leave us. I have no doubt the Spanish Admiral will gladly accept fewer of us, even at this late stage. You can take the sloop as a farewell gift from us, and you can join Don Miguel in the fort for all I care, or for all the good you’re likely to be to us right now.”
“It is to my men to decide,” Cahusac retorted, swallowing his fury, and on that stalked out to talk to them, leaving the others to deliberate in peace.
“It’s up to my men to decide,” Cahusac snapped, holding back his anger, and then he strode out to speak with them, leaving the others to discuss peacefully.
Next morning early he sought Captain Blood again. He found him alone in the patio, pacing to and fro, his head sunk on his breast. Cahusac mistook consideration for dejection. Each of us carries in himself a standard by which to measure his neighbour.
Next morning, he went looking for Captain Blood again. He found him alone in the courtyard, pacing back and forth, his head hanging down. Cahusac mistook deep thought for sadness. Each of us has our own way of judging those around us.
“We have take' you at your word, Captain,” he announced, between sullenness and defiance. Captain Blood paused, shoulders hunched, hands behind his back, and mildly regarded the buccaneer in silence. Cahusac explained himself. “Last night I send one of my men to the Spanish Admiral with a letter. I make him offer to capitulate if he will accord us passage with the honours of war. This morning I receive his answer. He accord us this on the understanding that we carry nothing away with us. My men they are embarking them on the sloop. We sail at once.”
“We’ve taken you at your word, Captain,” he said, mixing sulkiness with defiance. Captain Blood paused, hunched his shoulders, placed his hands behind his back, and looked at the buccaneer in silence. Cahusac continued, “Last night I sent one of my crew to the Spanish Admiral with a letter. I made him an offer to surrender if he would allow us to leave with the honors of war. This morning, I received his reply. He agreed to this on the condition that we don’t take anything with us. My men are loading up the sloop. We’re setting sail immediately.”
“Bon voyage,” said Captain Blood, and with a nod he turned on his heel again to resume his interrupted mediation.
“Have a good trip,” said Captain Blood, and with a nod, he turned on his heel to go back to his interrupted thoughts.
“Is that all that you have to say to me?” cried Cahusac.
“Is that everything you’ve got to say to me?” shouted Cahusac.
“There are other things,” said Blood over his shoulder. “But I know ye wouldn't like them.”
“There are other things,” Blood said, looking back over his shoulder. “But I know you wouldn’t like them.”
“Ha! Then it's adieu, my Captain.” Venomously he added: “It is my belief that we shall not meet again.”
“Ha! Then it’s goodbye, my Captain.” He added venomously, “I believe we won’t meet again.”
“Your belief is my hope,” said Captain Blood.
“Your belief is my hope,” Captain Blood said.
Cahusac flung away, obscenely vituperative. Before noon he was under way with his followers, some sixty dejected men who had allowed themselves to be persuaded by him into that empty-handed departure—in spite even of all that Yberville could do to prevent it. The Admiral kept faith with him, and allowed him free passage out to sea, which, from his knowledge of Spaniards, was more than Captain Blood had expected.
Cahusac angrily walked away, cursing loudly. By noon, he set off with his followers, about sixty disheartened men who had been convinced by him to leave without anything—in spite of everything Yberville did to stop them. The Admiral honored his agreement and let him sail into the sea, which, given what he knew about Spaniards, was more than Captain Blood had anticipated.
Meanwhile, no sooner had the deserters weighed anchor than Captain Blood received word that the Deputy-Governor begged to be allowed to see him again. Admitted, Don Francisco at once displayed the fact that a night's reflection had quickened his apprehensions for the city of Maracaybo and his condemnation of the Admiral's intransigence.
Meanwhile, as soon as the deserters set sail, Captain Blood got a message that the Deputy-Governor wanted to see him again. When admitted, Don Francisco immediately revealed that after a night of thought, he was even more concerned about the city of Maracaybo and was critical of the Admiral's stubbornness.
Captain Blood received him pleasantly.
Captain Blood welcomed him nicely.
“Good-morning to you, Don Francisco. I have postponed the bonfire until nightfall. It will make a better show in the dark.”
“Good morning to you, Don Francisco. I’ve postponed the bonfire until evening. It will look better in the dark.”
Don Francisco, a slight, nervous, elderly man of high lineage and low vitality, came straight to business.
Don Francisco, a thin, anxious old man from a noble background but with low energy, got right to the point.
“I am here to tell you, Don Pedro, that if you will hold your hand for three days, I will undertake to raise the ransom you demand, which Don Miguel de Espinosa refuses.”
“I’m here to tell you, Don Pedro, that if you can wait three days, I will manage to raise the ransom you want, which Don Miguel de Espinosa is refusing.”
Captain Blood confronted him, a frown contracting the dark brows above his light eyes:
Captain Blood faced him, a frown pulling together the dark brows above his light eyes:
“And where will you be raising it?” quoth he, faintly betraying his surprise.
“And where will you be raising it?” he asked, barely hiding his surprise.
Don Francisco shook his head. “That must remain my affair,” he answered. “I know where it is to be found, and my compatriots must contribute. Give me leave for three days on parole, and I will see you fully satisfied. Meanwhile my son remains in your hands as a hostage for my return.” And upon that he fell to pleading. But in this he was crisply interrupted.
Don Francisco shook his head. “That's my business to handle,” he replied. “I know where it can be found, and my fellow countrymen need to help. Give me three days on parole, and I’ll make sure you’re fully satisfied. In the meantime, my son will stay with you as a guarantee for my return.” And with that, he started to plead. But he was sharply interrupted.
“By the Saints! Ye're a bold man, Don Francisco, to come to me with such a tale—to tell me that ye know where the ransom's to be raised, and yet to refuse to say. D'ye think now that with a match between your fingers ye'd grow more communicative?”
“By the Saints! You're a bold man, Don Francisco, to come to me with such a story—to tell me that you know where the ransom is to be collected, and yet refuse to say. Do you really think that with a match between your fingers you’d become more talkative?”
If Don Francisco grew a shade paler, yet again he shook his head.
If Don Francisco became a bit paler, he shook his head again.
“That was the way of Morgan and L'Ollonais and other pirates. But it is not the way of Captain Blood. If I had doubted that I should not have disclosed so much.”
“That was the approach of Morgan, L'Ollonais, and other pirates. But that’s not how Captain Blood operates. If I had any doubts, I wouldn't have revealed so much.”
The Captain laughed. “You old rogue,” said he. “Ye play upon my vanity, do you?”
The Captain laughed. “You old trickster,” he said. “Are you trying to flatter my ego?”
“Upon your honour, Captain.”
"On your honor, Captain."
“The honour of a pirate? Ye're surely crazed!”
“The honor of a pirate? You must be out of your mind!”
“The honour of Captain Blood,” Don Francisco insisted. “You have the repute of making war like a gentleman.”
“The honor of Captain Blood,” Don Francisco insisted. “You have the reputation of fighting like a gentleman.”
Captain Blood laughed again, on a bitter, sneering note that made Don Francisco fear the worst. He was not to guess that it was himself the Captain mocked.
Captain Blood laughed again, with a bitter, sneering tone that made Don Francisco fear the worst. He didn’t realize that it was himself the Captain was mocking.
“That's merely because it's more remunerative in the end. And that is why you are accorded the three days you ask for. So about it, Don Francisco. You shall have what mules you need. I'll see to it.”
“That's just because it pays off better in the end. And that's why you’re given the three days you requested. So, about that, Don Francisco. You’ll get the mules you need. I’ll take care of it.”
Away went Don Francisco on his errand, leaving Captain Blood to reflect, between bitterness and satisfaction, that a reputation for as much chivalry as is consistent with piracy is not without its uses.
Away went Don Francisco on his errand, leaving Captain Blood to think, between bitterness and satisfaction, that having a reputation for as much chivalry as is compatible with piracy has its benefits.
Punctually on the third day the Deputy-Governor was back in Maracaybo with his mules laden with plate and money to the value demanded and a herd of a hundred head of cattle driven in by negro slaves.
On the third day, the Deputy-Governor returned to Maracaybo with his mules loaded with the silver and money that was requested, along with a herd of a hundred cattle herded in by black slaves.
These bullocks were handed over to those of the company who ordinarily were boucan-hunters, and therefore skilled in the curing of meats, and for best part of a week thereafter they were busy at the waterside with the quartering and salting of carcases.
These cattle were given to the members of the company who usually hunted for boucan, so they were experienced in curing meat. For almost a week after that, they were busy by the water, butchering and salting the carcasses.
While this was doing on the one hand and the ships were being refitted for sea on the other, Captain Blood was pondering the riddle on the solution of which his own fate depended. Indian spies whom he employed brought him word that the Spaniards, working at low tide, had salved the thirty guns of the Salvador, and thus had added yet another battery to their already overwhelming strength. In the end, and hoping for inspiration on the spot, Captain Blood made a reconnaissance in person. At the risk of his life, accompanied by two friendly Indians, he crossed to the island in a canoe under cover of dark. They concealed themselves and the canoe in the short thick scrub with which that side of the island was densely covered, and lay there until daybreak. Then Blood went forward alone, and with infinite precaution, to make his survey. He went to verify a suspicion that he had formed, and approached the fort as nearly as he dared and a deal nearer than was safe.
While this was happening on one side and the ships were being prepared for sea on the other, Captain Blood was trying to solve a puzzle that determined his fate. Indian spies he had hired informed him that the Spaniards, working during low tide, had salvaged the thirty guns from the Salvador, adding yet another weapon to their already overwhelming force. In the end, hoping for a spark of inspiration, Captain Blood decided to investigate in person. At great personal risk, he crossed to the island in a canoe with two friendly Indians under the cover of darkness. They hid themselves and the canoe in the thick scrub on that side of the island, staying there until dawn. Then Blood moved forward alone, carefully, to conduct his reconnaissance. He went to confirm a suspicion he had and approached the fort as closely as he could, much closer than was safe.
On all fours he crawled to the summit of an eminence a mile or so away, whence he found himself commanding a view of the interior dispositions of the stronghold. By the aid of a telescope with which he had equipped himself he was able to verify that, as he had suspected and hoped, the fort's artillery was all mounted on the seaward side.
On all fours, he crawled to the top of a hill about a mile away, where he had a clear view of the layout of the stronghold. Using a telescope he had brought along, he confirmed that, as he suspected and hoped, the fort's artillery was all positioned on the seaward side.
Satisfied, he returned to Maracaybo, and laid before the six who composed his council—Pitt, Hagthorpe, Yberville, Wolverstone, Dyke, and Ogle—a proposal to storm the fort from the landward side. Crossing to the island under cover of night, they would take the Spaniards by surprise and attempt to overpower them before they could shift their guns to meet the onslaught.
Satisfied, he went back to Maracaybo and presented a proposal to the six members of his council—Pitt, Hagthorpe, Yberville, Wolverstone, Dyke, and Ogle—to launch an attack on the fort from the land side. They would cross to the island under the cover of night, catch the Spaniards off guard, and try to defeat them before they could move their artillery to face the assault.
With the exception of Wolverstone, who was by temperament the kind of man who favours desperate chances, those officers received the proposal coldly. Hagthorpe incontinently opposed it.
Except for Wolverstone, who was the type of person more inclined to take bold risks, the other officers reacted to the proposal with little enthusiasm. Hagthorpe immediately opposed it.
“It's a harebrained scheme, Peter,” he said gravely, shaking his handsome head. “Consider now that we cannot depend upon approaching unperceived to a distance whence we might storm the fort before the cannon could be moved. But even if we could, we can take no cannon ourselves; we must depend entirely upon our small arms, and how shall we, a bare three hundred” (for this was the number to which Cahusac's defection had reduced them), “cross the open to attack more than twice that number under cover?”
“It's a ridiculous plan, Peter,” he said seriously, shaking his good-looking head. “Think about it: we can't rely on getting close without being noticed so we can attack the fort before they can move the cannons. But even if we could, we can't bring any cannons ourselves; we’ll have to rely completely on our small arms. How are we, just three hundred of us” (since that was the number Cahusac's defection had left them with), “supposed to cross the open ground to take on more than twice our number who are sheltered?”
The others—Dyke, Ogle, Yberville, and even Pitt, whom loyalty to Blood may have made reluctant—loudly approved him. When they had done, “I have considered all,” said Captain Blood. “I have weighed the risks and studied how to lessen them. In these desperate straits....”
The others—Dyke, Ogle, Yberville, and even Pitt, who might have been hesitant out of loyalty to Blood—cheered for him loudly. When they finished, Captain Blood said, “I have thought about everything. I’ve evaluated the risks and figured out how to minimize them. In these desperate circumstances....”
He broke off abruptly. A moment he frowned, deep in thought; then his face was suddenly alight with inspiration. Slowly he drooped his head, and sat there considering, weighing, chin on breast. Then he nodded, muttering, “Yes,” and again, “Yes.” He looked up, to face them. “Listen,” he cried. “You may be right. The risks may be too heavy. Whether or not, I have thought of a better way. That which should have been the real attack shall be no more than a feint. Here, then, is the plan I now propose.”
He stopped abruptly. For a moment, he frowned, deep in thought; then his face suddenly lit up with inspiration. Slowly, he lowered his head and sat there contemplating, weighing his options, chin on chest. Then he nodded, muttering, “Yes,” and again, “Yes.” He looked up to face them. “Listen,” he said. “You might be right. The risks could be too great. Regardless, I’ve come up with a better approach. What should have been the actual attack will only be a distraction. Here’s the plan I propose.”
He talked swiftly and clearly, and as he talked one by one his officers' faces became alight with eagerness. When he had done, they cried as with one voice that he had saved them.
He spoke quickly and clearly, and as he talked, the faces of his officers lit up with eagerness. When he finished, they shouted in unison that he had saved them.
“That is yet to be proved in action,” said he.
"That's yet to be proven in action," he said.
Since for the last twenty-four hours all had been in readiness for departure, there was nothing now to delay them, and it was decided to move next morning.
Since everything had been ready for departure for the last twenty-four hours, there was nothing left to hold them up, and they decided to leave the next morning.
Such was Captain Blood's assurance of success that he immediately freed the prisoners held as hostages, and even the negro slaves, who were regarded by the others as legitimate plunder. His only precaution against those released prisoners was to order them into the church and there lock them up, to await deliverance at the hands of those who should presently be coming into the city.
Such was Captain Blood's confidence in his success that he immediately freed the prisoners held as hostages, as well as the black slaves, who the others saw as acceptable loot. His only precaution with the released prisoners was to order them into the church and lock them up there, waiting to be rescued by those who would soon be arriving in the city.
Then, all being aboard the three ships, with the treasure safely stowed in their holds and the slaves under hatches, the buccaneers weighed anchor and stood out for the bar, each vessel towing three piraguas astern.
Then, once everyone was on board the three ships, with the treasure securely stored in their holds and the slaves below deck, the buccaneers raised the anchor and set off for the bar, each vessel towing three small boats behind them.
The Admiral, beholding their stately advance in the full light of noon, their sails gleaming white in the glare of the sunlight, rubbed his long, lean hands in satisfaction, and laughed through his teeth.
The Admiral, watching their impressive approach in the bright midday sun, their sails shining white in the sunlight, rubbed his long, lean hands in satisfaction and chuckled to himself.
“At last!” he cried. “God delivers him into my hands!” He turned to the group of staring officers behind him. “Sooner or later it had to be,” he said. “Say now, gentlemen, whether I am justified of my patience. Here end to-day the troubles caused to the subjects of the Catholic King by this infamous Don Pedro Sangre, as he once called himself to me.”
“At last!” he exclaimed. “God has delivered him into my hands!” He turned to the group of staring officers behind him. “It was bound to happen sooner or later,” he said. “Tell me, gentlemen, am I justified in my patience? Today ends the troubles caused to the subjects of the Catholic King by this infamous Don Pedro Sangre, as he once called himself to me.”
He turned to issue orders, and the fort became lively as a hive. The guns were manned, the gunners already kindling fuses, when the buccaneer fleet, whilst still heading for Palomas, was observed to bear away to the west. The Spaniards watched them, intrigued.
He turned to give orders, and the fort came alive like a busy hive. The guns were manned, and the gunners were already lighting fuses when the pirate fleet, while still heading for Palomas, was seen changing course to the west. The Spaniards watched them, intrigued.
Within a mile and a half to westward of the fort, and within a half-mile of the shore—that is to say, on the very edge of the shoal water that makes Palomas unapproachable on either side by any but vessels of the shallowest draught—the four ships cast anchor well within the Spaniards' view, but just out of range of their heaviest cannon.
Within a mile and a half to the west of the fort, and within half a mile of the shore—that is, on the very edge of the shallow water that makes Palomas impossible to reach on either side except by vessels with the shallowest draft—the four ships anchored well within sight of the Spaniards, but just out of range of their heaviest cannons.
Sneeringly the Admiral laughed.
The Admiral laughed mockingly.
“Aha! They hesitate, these English dogs! Por Dios, and well they may.”
“Aha! They hesitate, these English dogs! For God's sake, and rightly so.”
“They will be waiting for night,” suggested his nephew, who stood at his elbow quivering with excitement.
“They’ll be waiting for night,” suggested his nephew, who stood beside him, trembling with excitement.
Don Miguel looked at him, smiling. “And what shall the night avail them in this narrow passage, under the very muzzles of my guns? Be sure, Esteban, that to-night your father will be paid for.”
Don Miguel looked at him, smiling. “And what good will the night do them in this tight spot, right under the barrels of my guns? Be sure, Esteban, that tonight your father will get what's coming to him.”
He raised his telescope to continue his observation of the buccaneers. He saw that the piraguas towed by each vessel were being warped alongside, and he wondered a little what this manoeuver might portend. Awhile those piraguas were hidden from view behind the hulls. Then one by one they reappeared, rowing round and away from the ships, and each boat, he observed, was crowded with armed men. Thus laden, they were headed for the shore, at a point where it was densely wooded to the water's edge. The eyes of the wondering Admiral followed them until the foliage screened them from his view.
He lifted his telescope to keep watching the pirates. He noticed that the small boats being towed by each ship were being pulled alongside, and he felt a bit curious about what this move might mean. For a while, those small boats were blocked from view behind the ships' hulls. Then, one by one, they came back into sight, rowing away from the vessels, and he saw that each boat was packed with armed men. Heavily loaded, they were heading towards the shore, where the trees grew thick right up to the water. The amazed Admiral watched them until the trees hid them from his sight.
Then he lowered his telescope and looked at his officers.
Then he put down his telescope and glanced at his officers.
“What the devil does it mean?” he asked.
“What the heck does it mean?” he asked.
None answered him, all being as puzzled as he was himself.
No one answered him; everyone was just as confused as he was.
After a little while, Esteban, who kept his eyes on the water, plucked at his uncle's sleeve. “There they go!” he cried, and pointed.
After a short while, Esteban, who was watching the water, tugged at his uncle's sleeve. “Look! There they go!” he shouted, pointing.
And there, indeed, went the piraguas on their way back to the ships. But now it was observed that they were empty, save for the men who rowed them. Their armed cargo had been left ashore.
And there, indeed, the canoes headed back to the ships. But now it was noticed that they were empty, except for the men rowing them. Their armed cargo had been left on land.
Back to the ships they pulled, to return again presently with a fresh load of armed men, which similarly they conveyed to Palomas. And at last one of the Spanish officers ventured an explanation:
Back to the ships they went, to come back soon with a new load of armed men, which they also took to Palomas. Finally, one of the Spanish officers offered an explanation:
“They are going to attack us by land—to attempt to storm the fort.”
“They’re going to attack us on land—to try to take the fort.”
“Of course.” The Admiral smiled. “I had guessed it. Whom the gods would destroy they first make mad.”
"Of course." The Admiral smiled. "I figured it out. Those who the gods intend to destroy, they first drive crazy."
“Shall we make a sally?” urged Esteban, in his excitement.
“Should we go for an adventure?” urged Esteban, in his excitement.
“A sally? Through that scrub? That would be to play into their hands. No, no, we will wait here to receive this attack. Whenever it comes, it is themselves will be destroyed, and utterly. Have no doubt of that.”
“A bold move? Through that brush? That would be playing right into their hands. No, we will stay here to face this attack. Whenever it comes, they will be the ones who are utterly destroyed. Don’t doubt that for a second.”
But by evening the Admiral's equanimity was not quite so perfect. By then the piraguas had made a half-dozen journeys with their loads of men, and they had landed also—as Don Miguel had clearly observed through his telescope—at least a dozen guns.
But by evening, the Admiral's calm was not quite so perfect. By that time, the piraguas had made several trips with their loads of men, and they had also landed—just as Don Miguel had clearly seen through his telescope—at least a dozen guns.
His countenance no longer smiled; it was a little wrathful and a little troubled now as he turned again to his officers.
His face no longer smiled; it looked a bit angry and a bit troubled as he turned back to his officers.
“Who was the fool who told me that they number but three hundred men in all? They have put at least twice that number ashore already.”
“Who was the idiot who told me there are only three hundred men in total? They’ve already landed at least twice that many.”
Amazed as he was, his amazement would have been deeper had he been told the truth: that there was not a single buccaneer or a single gun ashore on Palomas. The deception had been complete. Don Miguel could not guess that the men he had beheld in those piraguas were always the same; that on the journeys to the shore they sat and stood upright in full view; and that on the journeys back to the ships, they lay invisible at the bottom of the boats, which were thus made to appear empty.
Amazed as he was, his shock would have been greater if he'd known the truth: there wasn't a single pirate or gun on shore at Palomas. The trick was flawless. Don Miguel couldn't realize that the men he saw in those canoes were always the same; that on the trips to the shore they were sitting and standing openly; and that on the return trips to the ships, they were lying hidden at the bottom of the boats, making them look empty.
The growing fears of the Spanish soldiery at the prospect of a night attack from the landward side by the entire buccaneer force—and a force twice as strong as they had suspected the pestilent Blood to command—began to be communicated to the Admiral.
The increasing worries of the Spanish soldiers about the possibility of a night attack from the land by the entire group of pirates—and a group that was twice as strong as they had thought the troublesome Blood to lead—started to reach the Admiral.
In the last hours of fading daylight, the Spaniards did precisely what Captain Blood so confidently counted that they would do—precisely what they must do to meet the attack, preparations for which had been so thoroughly simulated. They set themselves to labour like the damned at those ponderous guns emplaced to command the narrow passage out to sea.
In the last hours of fading daylight, the Spaniards did exactly what Captain Blood had confidently predicted they would do—exactly what they had to do to prepare for the attack, which had been so thoroughly rehearsed. They set to work like crazy on those heavy guns positioned to control the narrow passage out to sea.
Groaning and sweating, urged on by the curses and even the whips of their officers, they toiled in a frenzy of panic-stricken haste to shift the greater number and the more powerful of their guns across to the landward side, there to emplace them anew, so that they might be ready to receive the attack which at any moment now might burst upon them from the woods not half a mile away.
Groaning and sweating, pushed on by the insults and even the lashes from their officers, they worked frantically in a panic to move most of the heavier guns to the landward side, where they would set them up again, so they could be prepared for the attack that could come at any moment from the woods less than half a mile away.
Thus, when night fell, although in mortal anxiety of the onslaught of those wild devils whose reckless courage was a byword on the seas of the Main, at least the Spaniards were tolerably prepared for it. Waiting, they stood to their guns.
Thus, when night fell, even though they were terrified of the attack from those wild devils known for their fearless bravery on the open seas, at least the Spaniards were reasonably prepared for it. They stood ready by their guns, waiting.
And whilst they waited thus, under cover of the darkness and as the tide began to ebb, Captain Blood's fleet weighed anchor quietly; and, as once before, with no more canvas spread than that which their sprits could carry, so as to give them steering way—and even these having been painted black—the four vessels, without a light showing, groped their way by soundings to the channel which led to that narrow passage out to sea.
And while they waited like this, hidden in the darkness and as the tide started to go out, Captain Blood's fleet quietly lifted anchor. Just as before, with no more sails up than what their sprits could manage to keep them moving—and even those had been painted black—the four ships, without any lights on, felt their way by soundings to the channel that led to the narrow passage out to sea.
The Elizabeth and the Infanta, leading side by side, were almost abreast of the fort before their shadowy bulks and the soft gurgle of water at their prows were detected by the Spaniards, whose attention until that moment had been all on the other side. And now there arose on the night air such a sound of human baffled fury as may have resounded about Babel at the confusion of tongues. To heighten that confusion, and to scatter disorder among the Spanish soldiery, the Elizabeth emptied her larboard guns into the fort as she was swept past on the swift ebb.
The Elizabeth and the Infanta, moving side by side, were almost level with the fort before the Spaniards noticed their shadowy outlines and the soft splash of water at their bows, as their focus had been elsewhere up until then. Suddenly, the night air was filled with a roar of frustrated anger reminiscent of the chaos at Babel when languages mixed. To add to the confusion and create disorder among the Spanish soldiers, the Elizabeth fired her portside cannons into the fort as she was swept past on the rapid outgoing tide.
At once realizing—though not yet how—he had been duped, and that his prey was in the very act of escaping after all, the Admiral frantically ordered the guns that had been so laboriously moved to be dragged back to their former emplacements, and commanded his gunners meanwhile to the slender batteries that of all his powerful, but now unavailable, armament still remained trained upon the channel. With these, after the loss of some precious moments, the fort at last made fire.
Realizing—though not yet how—he had been tricked and that his target was in the process of escaping, the Admiral urgently ordered the guns that had been painstakingly moved to be pulled back to their original positions. He also instructed his gunners to focus on the few remaining batteries that were still aimed at the channel, despite all his other powerful weapons being unavailable. After losing some valuable time, the fort finally opened fire.
It was answered by a terrific broadside from the Arabella, which had now drawn abreast, and was crowding canvas to her yards. The enraged and gibbering Spaniards had a brief vision of her as the line of flame spurted from her red flank, and the thunder of her broadside drowned the noise of the creaking halyards. After that they saw her no more. Assimilated by the friendly darkness which the lesser Spanish guns were speculatively stabbing, the escaping ships fired never another shot that might assist their baffled and bewildered enemies to locate them.
It was met with a powerful broadside from the Arabella, which had now moved alongside, fully unfurling its sails. The furious and jabbering Spaniards quickly caught a glimpse of her as flames shot from her red side, and the roar of her fire drowned out the sound of the creaking ropes. After that, they didn’t see her again. Blended into the welcoming darkness that the smaller Spanish cannons were randomly targeting, the fleeing ships didn’t fire another shot that could help their confused and disoriented enemies find them.
Some slight damage was sustained by Blood's fleet. But by the time the Spaniards had resolved their confusion into some order of dangerous offence, that fleet, well served by a southerly breeze, was through the narrows and standing out to sea.
Some minor damage was done to Blood's fleet. But by the time the Spaniards managed to organize their chaotic response into a serious attack, that fleet, aided by a favorable southern wind, had navigated through the narrows and was heading out to sea.
Thus was Don Miguel de Espinosa left to chew the bitter cud of a lost opportunity, and to consider in what terms he would acquaint the Supreme Council of the Catholic King that Peter Blood had got away from Maracaybo, taking with him two twenty-gun frigates that were lately the property of Spain, to say nothing of two hundred and fifty thousand pieces of eight and other plunder. And all this in spite of Don Miguel's four galleons and his heavily armed fort that at one time had held the pirates so securely trapped.
Thus, Don Miguel de Espinosa was left to deal with the bitter reality of a lost opportunity and figure out how to inform the Supreme Council of the Catholic King that Peter Blood had escaped from Maracaybo, taking with him two twenty-gun frigates that had recently belonged to Spain, not to mention two hundred and fifty thousand pieces of eight and other treasure. And all this happened despite Don Miguel's four galleons and his heavily armed fort that had once kept the pirates securely trapped.
Heavy, indeed, grew the account of Peter Blood, which Don Miguel swore passionately to Heaven should at all costs to himself be paid in full.
Heavy, indeed, was Peter Blood’s debt, which Don Miguel swore fiercely to Heaven should be paid off no matter the cost to himself.
Nor were the losses already detailed the full total of those suffered on this occasion by the King of Spain. For on the following evening, off the coast of Oruba, at the mouth of the Gulf of Venezuela, Captain Blood's fleet came upon the belated Santo Nino, speeding under full sail to reenforce Don Miguel at Maracaybo.
Nor were the losses already mentioned the complete total suffered this time by the King of Spain. Because the next evening, off the coast of Oruba, at the entrance of the Gulf of Venezuela, Captain Blood's fleet encountered the late Santo Nino, rushing under full sail to reinforce Don Miguel at Maracaybo.
At first the Spaniard had conceived that she was meeting the victorious fleet of Don Miguel, returning from the destruction of the pirates. When at comparatively close quarters the pennon of St. George soared to the Arabella's masthead to disillusion her, the Santo Nino chose the better part of valour, and struck her flag.
At first, the Spaniard thought she was encountering the victorious fleet of Don Miguel, coming back from defeating the pirates. But when she got closer and saw the St. George flag flying from the Arabella's mast, her hopes were crushed, and the Santo Nino wisely lowered its flag.
Captain Blood ordered her crew to take to the boats, and land themselves at Oruba or wherever else they pleased. So considerate was he that to assist them he presented them with several of the piraguas which he still had in tow.
Captain Blood ordered his crew to get into the boats and land at Oruba or anywhere else they wanted. He was so thoughtful that to help them out, he gave them several of the canoes he still had in tow.
“You will find,” said he to her captain, “that Don Miguel is in an extremely bad temper. Commend me to him, and say that I venture to remind him that he must blame himself for all the ills that have befallen him. The evil has recoiled upon him which he loosed when he sent his brother unofficially to make a raid upon the island of Barbados. Bid him think twice before he lets his devils loose upon an English settlement again.”
“You should know,” he said to her captain, “that Don Miguel is in a really bad mood. Please tell him that I just want to remind him that he should blame himself for all the trouble he’s been through. The misfortune he caused when he sent his brother without permission to raid the island of Barbados has come back to haunt him. Encourage him to think carefully before he sends his troublemakers after an English settlement again.”
With that he dismissed the Captain, who went over the side of the Santo Nino, and Captain Blood proceeded to investigate the value of this further prize. When her hatches were removed, a human cargo was disclosed in her hold.
With that, he dismissed the Captain, who climbed over the side of the Santo Nino, and Captain Blood began to assess the value of this new prize. When the hatches were opened, a human cargo was revealed in her hold.
“Slaves,” said Wolverstone, and persisted in that belief cursing Spanish devilry until Cahusac crawled up out of the dark bowels of the ship, and stood blinking in the sunlight.
“Slaves,” said Wolverstone, sticking to that belief and cursing Spanish devilry until Cahusac crawled up from the dark depths of the ship and stood squinting in the sunlight.
There was more than sunlight to make the Breton pirate blink. And those that crawled out after him—the remnants of his crew—cursed him horribly for the pusillanimity which had brought them into the ignominy of owing their deliverance to those whom they had deserted as lost beyond hope.
There was more than sunlight to make the Breton pirate flinch. And those who crawled out after him—the last of his crew—cursed him fiercely for the cowardice that had led them to the shame of relying on those they had abandoned as hopeless.
Their sloop had encountered and had been sunk three days ago by the Santo Nino, and Cahusac had narrowly escaped hanging merely that for some time he might be a mock among the Brethren of the Coast.
Their sloop had run into and was sunk three days ago by the Santo Nino, and Cahusac had narrowly avoided hanging just so that he could be a joke among the Brethren of the Coast for a while.
For many a month thereafter he was to hear in Tortuga the jeering taunt:
For many months after that, he was going to hear the mocking taunt in Tortuga:
“Where do you spend the gold that you brought back from Maracaybo?”
“Where do you spend the gold that you brought back from Maracaibo?”
CHAPTER XVIII. THE MILAGROSA
The affair at Maracaybo is to be considered as Captain Blood's buccaneering masterpiece. Although there is scarcely one of the many actions that he fought—recorded in such particular detail by Jeremy Pitt—which does not afford some instance of his genius for naval tactics, yet in none is this more shiningly displayed than in those two engagements by which he won out of the trap which Don Miguel de Espinosa had sprung upon him.
The incident at Maracaybo is regarded as Captain Blood's ultimate buccaneering achievement. While almost every battle he fought—detailed meticulously by Jeremy Pitt—showcases his talent for naval tactics, none highlights this more brilliantly than the two confrontations that helped him escape the trap set by Don Miguel de Espinosa.
The fame which he had enjoyed before this, great as it already was, is dwarfed into insignificance by the fame that followed. It was a fame such as no buccaneer—not even Morgan—has ever boasted, before or since.
The fame he had before, impressive as it was, became nothing compared to the fame that came after. It was a level of fame that no pirate—even Morgan—has ever claimed, before or after.
In Tortuga, during the months he spent there refitting the three ships he had captured from the fleet that had gone out to destroy him, he found himself almost an object of worship in the eyes of the wild Brethren of the Coast, all of whom now clamoured for the honour of serving under him. It placed him in the rare position of being able to pick and choose the crews for his augmented fleet, and he chose fastidiously. When next he sailed away it was with a fleet of five fine ships in which went something over a thousand men. Thus you behold him not merely famous, but really formidable. The three captured Spanish vessels he had renamed with a certain scholarly humour the Clotho, Lachesis, and Atropos, a grimly jocular manner of conveying to the world that he made them the arbiters of the fate of any Spaniards he should henceforth encounter upon the seas.
In Tortuga, during the months he spent there repairing the three ships he had taken from the fleet sent to eliminate him, he became almost like a celebrity in the eyes of the wild Brethren of the Coast, all of whom eagerly sought the honor of serving under him. This put him in the unique position of being able to choose the crews for his expanded fleet, and he chose carefully. When he set sail again, it was with a fleet of five impressive ships carrying over a thousand men. Thus, you see him not just famous, but truly dangerous. The three captured Spanish vessels he renamed with a touch of scholarly humor as Clotho, Lachesis, and Atropos—a darkly playful way to convey to the world that he made them the judges of the fate of any Spaniards he would encounter at sea from then on.
In Europe the news of this fleet, following upon the news of the Spanish Admiral's defeat at Maracaybo, produced something of a sensation. Spain and England were variously and unpleasantly exercised, and if you care to turn up the diplomatic correspondence exchanged on the subject, you will find that it is considerable and not always amiable.
In Europe, the news about this fleet, coming right after the Spanish Admiral's defeat at Maracaybo, caused quite a stir. Both Spain and England were worried and on edge, and if you look up the diplomatic correspondence exchanged about it, you'll see that it’s extensive and not always friendly.
And meanwhile in the Caribbean, the Spanish Admiral Don Miguel de Espinosa might be said—to use a term not yet invented in his day—to have run amok. The disgrace into which he had fallen as a result of the disasters suffered at the hands of Captain Blood had driven the Admiral all but mad. It is impossible, if we impose our minds impartially, to withhold a certain sympathy from Don Miguel. Hate was now this unfortunate man's daily bread, and the hope of vengeance an obsession to his mind. As a madman he went raging up and down the Caribbean seeking his enemy, and in the meantime, as an hors d'oeuvre to his vindictive appetite, he fell upon any ship of England or of France that loomed above his horizon.
And meanwhile in the Caribbean, Spanish Admiral Don Miguel de Espinosa could be described—as a term not yet created in his time—as having lost control. The disgrace he faced due to the disasters inflicted by Captain Blood had nearly driven him insane. If we consider the situation fairly, it's hard not to feel any sympathy for Don Miguel. Hate had become this unfortunate man's everyday reality, and the desire for revenge consumed his thoughts. In his madness, he furiously searched the Caribbean for his enemy, and as a prelude to his thirst for vengeance, he attacked any English or French ship that appeared on the horizon.
I need say no more to convey the fact that this illustrious sea-captain and great gentleman of Castile had lost his head, and was become a pirate in his turn. The Supreme Council of Castile might anon condemn him for his practices. But how should that matter to one who already was condemned beyond redemption? On the contrary, if he should live to lay the audacious and ineffable Blood by the heels, it was possible that Spain might view his present irregularities and earlier losses with a more lenient eye.
I don’t need to say anything more to make it clear that this famous sea captain and distinguished gentleman from Castile had lost his way and turned into a pirate. The Supreme Council of Castile could soon condemn him for his actions. But how would that matter to someone who was already beyond saving? On the contrary, if he managed to capture the bold and notorious Blood, Spain might see his current misdeeds and past losses in a more forgiving light.
And so, reckless of the fact that Captain Blood was now in vastly superior strength, the Spaniard sought him up and down the trackless seas. But for a whole year he sought him vainly. The circumstances in which eventually they met are very curious.
And so, ignoring the fact that Captain Blood was now much stronger, the Spaniard searched for him throughout the open seas. But for an entire year, he searched in vain. The circumstances under which they finally met are quite interesting.
An intelligent observation of the facts of human existence will reveal to shallow-minded folk who sneer at the use of coincidence in the arts of fiction and drama that life itself is little more than a series of coincidences. Open the history of the past at whatsoever page you will, and there you shall find coincidence at work bringing about events that the merest chance might have averted. Indeed, coincidence may be defined as the very tool used by Fate to shape the destinies of men and nations.
A smart look at the facts of human life will show those who dismiss the role of coincidence in fiction and drama that life is mostly just a string of coincidences. Flip open any page of history, and you'll see coincidence at play, causing events that could have easily been avoided by sheer luck. In fact, you could say that coincidence is the tool Fate uses to shape the destinies of people and nations.
Observe it now at work in the affairs of Captain Blood and of some others.
Observe it now in action in the affairs of Captain Blood and a few others.
On the 15th September of the year 1688—a memorable year in the annals of England—three ships were afloat upon the Caribbean, which in their coming conjunctions were to work out the fortunes of several persons.
On September 15, 1688—a significant year in England's history—three ships were sailing in the Caribbean, destined to change the lives of several people.
The first of these was Captain Blood's flagship the Arabella, which had been separated from the buccaneer fleet in a hurricane off the Lesser Antilles. In somewhere about 17 deg. N. Lat., and 74 deg. Long., she was beating up for the Windward Passage, before the intermittent southeasterly breezes of that stifling season, homing for Tortuga, the natural rendezvous of the dispersed vessels.
The first of these was Captain Blood's flagship, the Arabella, which had been separated from the pirate fleet during a hurricane near the Lesser Antilles. At around 17 degrees N latitude and 74 degrees longitude, she was making her way toward the Windward Passage, fighting against the occasional southeasterly winds of that sweltering season, heading for Tortuga, the natural meeting point for the scattered ships.
The second ship was the great Spanish galleon, the Milagrosa, which, accompanied by the smaller frigate Hidalga, lurked off the Caymites, to the north of the long peninsula that thrusts out from the southwest corner of Hispaniola. Aboard the Milagrosa sailed the vindictive Don Miguel.
The second ship was the impressive Spanish galleon, the Milagrosa, which, along with the smaller frigate Hidalga, waited near the Caymites, north of the long peninsula that juts out from the southwest corner of Hispaniola. Onboard the Milagrosa was the vengeful Don Miguel.
The third and last of these ships with which we are at present concerned was an English man-of-war, which on the date I have given was at anchor in the French port of St. Nicholas on the northwest coast of Hispaniola. She was on her way from Plymouth to Jamaica, and carried on board a very distinguished passenger in the person of Lord Julian Wade, who came charged by his kinsman, my Lord Sunderland, with a mission of some consequence and delicacy, directly arising out of that vexatious correspondence between England and Spain.
The third and final ship we are focusing on was an English warship, which, at the time mentioned, was anchored in the French port of St. Nicholas on the northwest coast of Hispaniola. It was on its way from Plymouth to Jamaica and had a very notable passenger onboard: Lord Julian Wade. He was sent by his relative, my Lord Sunderland, on a mission of importance and sensitivity that was directly related to the frustrating correspondence between England and Spain.
The French Government, like the English, excessively annoyed by the depredations of the buccaneers, and the constant straining of relations with Spain that ensued, had sought in vain to put them down by enjoining the utmost severity against them upon her various overseas governors. But these, either—like the Governor of Tortuga—throve out of a scarcely tacit partnership with the filibusters, or—like the Governor of French Hispaniola—felt that they were to be encouraged as a check upon the power and greed of Spain, which might otherwise be exerted to the disadvantage of the colonies of other nations. They looked, indeed, with apprehension upon recourse to any vigorous measures which must result in driving many of the buccaneers to seek new hunting-grounds in the South Sea.
The French government, just like the English, was really frustrated by the actions of the buccaneers and the constant tension with Spain that followed. They tried unsuccessfully to deal with the issue by ordering their overseas governors to take strict action against them. However, some governors, like the Governor of Tortuga, benefitted from their somewhat hidden partnership with the pirates, while others, like the Governor of French Hispaniola, believed that the buccaneers should be supported to balance Spain’s power and greed, which could otherwise harm the colonies of other nations. They were indeed worried that taking strong action would force many buccaneers to search for new territories in the South Sea.
To satisfy King James's anxiety to conciliate Spain, and in response to the Spanish Ambassador's constant and grievous expostulations, my Lord Sunderland, the Secretary of State, had appointed a strong man to the deputy-governorship of Jamaica. This strong man was that Colonel Bishop who for some years now had been the most influential planter in Barbados.
To address King James's desire to smooth things over with Spain, and in response to the Spanish Ambassador's ongoing complaints, my Lord Sunderland, the Secretary of State, appointed a capable person to be the deputy governor of Jamaica. This capable person was Colonel Bishop, who had been the most influential planter in Barbados for several years.
Colonel Bishop had accepted the post, and departed from the plantations in which his great wealth was being amassed with an eagerness that had its roots in a desire to pay off a score of his own with Peter Blood.
Colonel Bishop had taken the position and left the plantations where his immense wealth was being accumulated with a readiness stemming from a desire to settle a personal score with Peter Blood.
From his first coming to Jamaica, Colonel Bishop had made himself felt by the buccaneers. But do what he might, the one buccaneer whom he made his particular quarry—that Peter Blood who once had been his slave—eluded him ever, and continued undeterred and in great force to harass the Spaniards upon sea and land, and to keep the relations between England and Spain in a state of perpetual ferment, particularly dangerous in those days when the peace of Europe was precariously maintained.
From the moment he arrived in Jamaica, Colonel Bishop had established his presence among the buccaneers. But no matter what he did, the one buccaneer he particularly pursued—Peter Blood, who had once been his slave—always managed to escape him. Peter continued to boldly and aggressively attack the Spaniards on both land and sea, keeping the relationship between England and Spain in a constant state of turmoil, which was especially risky at a time when Europe's peace was so fragile.
Exasperated not only by his own accumulated chagrin, but also by the reproaches for his failure which reached him from London, Colonel Bishop actually went so far as to consider hunting his quarry in Tortuga itself and making an attempt to clear the island of the buccaneers it sheltered. Fortunately for himself, he abandoned the notion of so insane an enterprise, deterred not only by the enormous natural strength of the place, but also by the reflection that a raid upon what was, nominally at least, a French settlement, must be attended by grave offence to France. Yet short of some such measure, it appeared to Colonel Bishop that he was baffled. He confessed as much in a letter to the Secretary of State.
Frustrated not only by his own accumulated disappointments but also by the blame he received from London for his failures, Colonel Bishop seriously considered tracking down his target in Tortuga and trying to rid the island of the buccaneers it harbored. Luckily for him, he abandoned the idea of such a crazy venture, discouraged not only by the island's significant natural defenses but also by the realization that an attack on what was, at least officially, a French settlement would seriously offend France. However, without resorting to such action, Colonel Bishop felt completely stuck. He admitted this in a letter to the Secretary of State.
This letter and the state of things which it disclosed made my Lord Sunderland despair of solving this vexatious problem by ordinary means. He turned to the consideration of extraordinary ones, and bethought him of the plan adopted with Morgan, who had been enlisted into the King's service under Charles II. It occurred to him that a similar course might be similarly effective with Captain Blood. His lordship did not omit the consideration that Blood's present outlawry might well have been undertaken not from inclination, but under stress of sheer necessity; that he had been forced into it by the circumstances of his transportation, and that he would welcome the opportunity of emerging from it.
This letter and the situation it revealed made Lord Sunderland give up on solving this frustrating problem through regular methods. He started thinking about unconventional solutions and remembered the approach taken with Morgan, who had joined the King's service under Charles II. It struck him that a similar strategy might work for Captain Blood. His lordship also considered that Blood's current status as an outlaw might not have been by choice but due to sheer necessity; that he had been pushed into it by the circumstances of his transportation, and that he would likely be eager to find a way out.
Acting upon this conclusion, Sunderland sent out his kinsman, Lord Julian Wade, with some commissions made out in blank, and full directions as to the course which the Secretary considered it desirable to pursue and yet full discretion in the matter of pursuing them. The crafty Sunderland, master of all labyrinths of intrigue, advised his kinsman that in the event of his finding Blood intractable, or judging for other reasons that it was not desirable to enlist him in the King's service, he should turn his attention to the officers serving under him, and by seducing them away from him leave him so weakened that he must fall an easy victim to Colonel Bishop's fleet.
Acting on this conclusion, Sunderland sent his relative, Lord Julian Wade, with some blank commissions and detailed instructions on the approach the Secretary thought was best to take, while still giving him full discretion in how to proceed. The cunning Sunderland, who was skilled in the complexities of intrigue, advised his relative that if he found Blood uncooperative, or if for any other reason he deemed it unwise to recruit him for the King's service, he should focus on the officers serving under him. By enticing them away, he would leave Blood so weakened that he would easily fall to Colonel Bishop's fleet.
The Royal Mary—the vessel bearing that ingenious, tolerably accomplished, mildly dissolute, entirely elegant envoy of my Lord Sunderland's—made a good passage to St. Nicholas, her last port of call before Jamaica. It was understood that as a preliminary Lord Julian should report himself to the Deputy-Governor at Port Royal, whence at need he might have himself conveyed to Tortuga. Now it happened that the Deputy-Governor's niece had come to St. Nicholas some months earlier on a visit to some relatives, and so that she might escape the insufferable heat of Jamaica in that season. The time for her return being now at hand, a passage was sought for her aboard the Royal Mary, and in view of her uncle's rank and position promptly accorded.
The Royal Mary—the ship carrying that clever, fairly skilled, somewhat hedonistic, completely stylish envoy of my Lord Sunderland—had a smooth journey to St. Nicholas, her last stop before Jamaica. It was agreed that as a first step, Lord Julian should check in with the Deputy-Governor at Port Royal, from where he could be transported to Tortuga if necessary. Now, it just so happened that the Deputy-Governor's niece had arrived in St. Nicholas a few months earlier to visit relatives and escape the unbearable heat of Jamaica during that time. With her return now approaching, arrangements were made for her to board the Royal Mary, and given her uncle's status, this was quickly arranged.
Lord Julian hailed her advent with satisfaction. It gave a voyage that had been full of interest for him just the spice that it required to achieve perfection as an experience. His lordship was one of your gallants to whom existence that is not graced by womankind is more or less of a stagnation. Miss Arabella Bishop—this straight up and down slip of a girl with her rather boyish voice and her almost boyish ease of movement—was not perhaps a lady who in England would have commanded much notice in my lord's discerning eyes. His very sophisticated, carefully educated tastes in such matters inclined him towards the plump, the languishing, and the quite helplessly feminine. Miss Bishop's charms were undeniable. But they were such that it would take a delicate-minded man to appreciate them; and my Lord Julian, whilst of a mind that was very far from gross, did not possess the necessary degree of delicacy. I must not by this be understood to imply anything against him.
Lord Julian welcomed her arrival with pleasure. It added just the right amount of excitement to a journey that had already been quite interesting for him, making it a perfect experience. He was the type of guy who felt that life without women was basically stagnant. Miss Arabella Bishop—this slim girl with her somewhat boyish voice and her almost boyish grace—wouldn't have caught his attention much in England. His very refined and well-cultivated preferences leaned towards the curvy, the dreamy, and the delicately feminine. Miss Bishop certainly had her charms, but they were the kind that required a sensitive man to fully appreciate. Lord Julian, while far from crude, simply didn't have the level of sensitivity needed. I should clarify that this isn't meant to reflect poorly on him.
It remained, however, that Miss Bishop was a young woman and a lady; and in the latitude into which Lord Julian had strayed this was a phenomenon sufficiently rare to command attention. On his side, with his title and position, his personal grace and the charm of a practised courtier, he bore about him the atmosphere of the great world in which normally he had his being—a world that was little more than a name to her, who had spent most of her life in the Antilles. It is not therefore wonderful that they should have been attracted to each other before the Royal Mary was warped out of St. Nicholas. Each could tell the other much upon which the other desired information. He could regale her imagination with stories of St. James's—in many of which he assigned himself a heroic, or at least a distinguished part—and she could enrich his mind with information concerning this new world to which he had come.
It was still true that Miss Bishop was a young woman and a lady; and in the environment where Lord Julian had wandered, this was a rare phenomenon that drew attention. On his part, with his title and position, his personal charm, and the allure of an experienced courtier, he carried the aura of the elite society he typically belonged to—a world that was mostly just a name to her, as she had spent most of her life in the Antilles. So, it’s not surprising that they were attracted to each other before the Royal Mary left St. Nicholas. Each had much to share with the other that the other was eager to know. He could entertain her imagination with tales of St. James's—many of which featured him as a hero, or at least in a prominent role—and she could expand his knowledge about this new world he had entered.
Before they were out of sight of St. Nicholas they were good friends, and his lordship was beginning to correct his first impressions of her and to discover the charm of that frank, straightforward attitude of comradeship which made her treat every man as a brother. Considering how his mind was obsessed with the business of his mission, it is not wonderful that he should have come to talk to her of Captain Blood. Indeed, there was a circumstance that directly led to it.
Before they lost sight of St. Nicholas, they had become good friends, and his lordship was starting to rethink his initial impressions of her and to appreciate the charm of her honest, straightforward approach to friendship that made her treat every man like a brother. Given how focused he was on his mission, it’s not surprising that he ended up talking to her about Captain Blood. In fact, there was a specific reason that led to this conversation.
“I wonder now,” he said, as they were sauntering on the poop, “if you ever saw this fellow Blood, who was at one time on your uncle's plantations as a slave.”
“I wonder now,” he said, as they were walking casually on the deck, “if you ever saw this guy Blood, who was once on your uncle's plantations as a slave.”
Miss Bishop halted. She leaned upon the taffrail, looking out towards the receding land, and it was a moment before she answered in a steady, level voice:
Miss Bishop stopped. She leaned on the railing, looking out at the disappearing land, and it took her a moment before she replied in a calm, steady voice:
“I saw him often. I knew him very well.”
“I saw him a lot. I knew him really well.”
“Ye don't say!” His lordship was slightly moved out of an imperturbability that he had studiously cultivated. He was a young man of perhaps eight-and-twenty, well above the middle height in stature and appearing taller by virtue of his exceeding leanness. He had a thin, pale, rather pleasing hatchet-face, framed in the curls of a golden periwig, a sensitive mouth and pale blue eyes that lent his countenance a dreamy expression, a rather melancholy pensiveness. But they were alert, observant eyes notwithstanding, although they failed on this occasion to observe the slight change of colour which his question had brought to Miss Bishop's cheeks or the suspiciously excessive composure of her answer.
“Really?” His lordship was slightly shaken from a calm demeanor that he had carefully maintained. He was a young man of about twenty-eight, taller than average, and looked even taller due to his extreme leanness. He had a thin, pale, somewhat attractive face, framed by the curls of a golden wig, a sensitive mouth, and pale blue eyes that gave his face a dreamy, somewhat sad expression. However, his eyes were also alert and observant, even though this time they didn’t notice the slight blush that his question had caused on Miss Bishop's cheeks or the suspiciously calm way she responded.
“Ye don't say!” he repeated, and came to lean beside her. “And what manner of man did you find him?”
“You don’t say!” he repeated, leaning next to her. “What kind of man did you find him to be?”
“In those days I esteemed him for an unfortunate gentleman.”
"In those days, I respected him as an unfortunate man."
“You were acquainted with his story?”
"Did you know his story?"
“He told it me. That is why I esteemed him—for the calm fortitude with which he bore adversity. Since then, considering what he has done, I have almost come to doubt if what he told me of himself was true.”
“He told me about it. That’s why I respected him—for the calm strength with which he faced difficulties. Since then, thinking about what he has done, I have almost started to doubt if what he said about himself was true.”
“If you mean of the wrongs he suffered at the hands of the Royal Commission that tried the Monmouth rebels, there's little doubt that it would be true enough. He was never out with Monmouth; that is certain. He was convicted on a point of law of which he may well have been ignorant when he committed what was construed into treason. But, faith, he's had his revenge, after a fashion.”
“If you’re talking about the injustices he faced from the Royal Commission that tried the Monmouth rebels, it’s definitely accurate. He was never involved with Monmouth, that much is clear. He was found guilty based on a legal technicality that he probably didn’t even understand when he did what was seen as treason. But, believe it or not, he’s gotten his revenge, in a way.”
“That,” she said in a small voice, “is the unforgivable thing. It has destroyed him—deservedly.”
“That,” she said in a low voice, “is the unforgivable thing. It has ruined him—rightfully so.”
“Destroyed him?” His lordship laughed a little. “Be none so sure of that. He has grown rich, I hear. He has translated, so it is said, his Spanish spoils into French gold, which is being treasured up for him in France. His future father-in-law, M. d'Ogeron, has seen to that.”
“Destroyed him?” His lordship chuckled. “Don’t be so sure about that. I’ve heard he’s gotten rich. They say he’s turned his spoils from Spain into French gold, which is being saved for him in France. His future father-in-law, M. d'Ogeron, has made sure of that.”
“His future father-in-law?” said she, and stared at him round-eyed, with parted lips. Then added: “M. d'Ogeron? The Governor of Tortuga?”
“Her future father-in-law?” she asked, staring at him wide-eyed, with her lips slightly parted. Then she added: “M. d'Ogeron? The Governor of Tortuga?”
“The same. You see the fellow's well protected. It's a piece of news I gathered in St. Nicholas. I am not sure that I welcome it, for I am not sure that it makes any easier a task upon which my kinsman, Lord Sunderland, has sent me hither. But there it is. You didn't know?”
"The same. You see, the guy's well protected. I got this piece of news in St. Nicholas. I'm not sure I’m happy about it because I'm not certain it makes the job my relative, Lord Sunderland, sent me here for any easier. But there it is. You didn't know?"
She shook her head without replying. She had averted her face, and her eyes were staring down at the gently heaving water. After a moment she spoke, her voice steady and perfectly controlled.
She shook her head without answering. She turned her face away, and her eyes were fixed on the softly rising water. After a moment, she spoke, her voice calm and completely steady.
“But surely, if this were true, there would have been an end to his piracy by now. If he... if he loved a woman and was betrothed, and was also rich as you say, surely he would have abandoned this desperate life, and...”
“But surely, if this were true, there would have been an end to his piracy by now. If he... if he loved a woman and was engaged, and was also as wealthy as you say, surely he would have left this desperate life, and...”
“Why, so I thought,” his lordship interrupted, “until I had the explanation. D'Ogeron is avaricious for himself and for his child. And as for the girl, I'm told she's a wild piece, fit mate for such a man as Blood. Almost I marvel that he doesn't marry her and take her a-roving with him. It would be no new experience for her. And I marvel, too, at Blood's patience. He killed a man to win her.”
“Why, so I thought,” his lordship interrupted, “until I got the explanation. D'Ogeron is greedy for himself and for his child. And as for the girl, I've heard she's a wild one, perfectly suited for someone like Blood. I almost wonder why he hasn’t married her and taken her on adventures with him. It wouldn’t be a new experience for her. And I also wonder at Blood’s patience. He killed a man to win her.”
“He killed a man for her, do you say?” There was horror now in her voice.
“He killed a man for her, you say?” There was shock in her voice now.
“Yes—a French buccaneer named Levasseur. He was the girl's lover and Blood's associate on a venture. Blood coveted the girl, and killed Levasseur to win her. Pah! It's an unsavoury tale, I own. But men live by different codes out in these parts....”
“Yes—a French pirate named Levasseur. He was the girl's lover and Blood's partner in a venture. Blood wanted the girl and killed Levasseur to get her. Ugh! It's a nasty story, I admit. But men live by different rules out here....”
She had turned to face him. She was pale to the lips, and her hazel eyes were blazing, as she cut into his apologies for Blood.
She turned to face him. She was pale to the lips, and her hazel eyes were blazing as she interrupted his apologies for Blood.
“They must, indeed, if his other associates allowed him to live after that.”
“They definitely must, if his other companions let him live after that.”
“Oh, the thing was done in fair fight, I am told.”
“Oh, I heard it was done in a fair fight.”
“Who told you?”
"Who told you that?"
“A man who sailed with them, a Frenchman named Cahusac, whom I found in a waterside tavern in St. Nicholas. He was Levasseur's lieutenant, and he was present on the island where the thing happened, and when Levasseur was killed.”
“A man who sailed with them, a Frenchman named Cahusac, whom I met in a waterside tavern in St. Nicholas. He was Levasseur's second-in-command, and he was there on the island when the incident occurred, and when Levasseur was killed.”
“And the girl? Did he say the girl was present, too?”
“And what about the girl? Did he mention if she was there, too?”
“Yes. She was a witness of the encounter. Blood carried her off when he had disposed of his brother-buccaneer.”
“Yes. She witnessed the encounter. Blood took her away after he dealt with his brother-buccaneer.”
“And the dead man's followers allowed it?” He caught the note of incredulity in her voice, but missed the note of relief with which it was blent. “Oh, I don't believe the tale. I won't believe it!”
"And the dead man's followers just let that happen?" He noticed the disbelief in her voice, but overlooked the hint of relief mixed in. "Oh, I can't believe that story. I refuse to believe it!"
“I honour you for that, Miss Bishop. It strained my own belief that men should be so callous, until this Cahusac afforded me the explanation.”
"I appreciate that, Miss Bishop. It pushed my own belief that men could be so heartless, until this Cahusac provided me with the explanation."
“What?” She checked her unbelief, an unbelief that had uplifted her from an inexplicable dismay. Clutching the rail, she swung round to face his lordship with that question. Later he was to remember and perceive in her present behaviour a certain oddness which went disregarded now.
“What?” She held back her disbelief, a disbelief that had lifted her from an overwhelming sadness. Gripping the rail, she turned to face him with that question. Later, he would recall and notice in her current behavior a particular strangeness that went unnoticed in the moment.
“Blood purchased their consent, and his right to carry the girl off. He paid them in pearls that were worth more than twenty thousand pieces of eight.” His lordship laughed again with a touch of contempt. “A handsome price! Faith, they're scoundrels all—just thieving, venal curs. And faith, it's a pretty tale this for a lady's ear.”
“Blood bought their agreement and his right to take the girl. He paid them in pearls worth over twenty thousand pieces of eight.” His lordship laughed again with a hint of disdain. “What a nice price! Honestly, they're all crooks—just stealing, greedy rats. And really, it’s quite the story for a lady to hear.”
She looked away from him again, and found that her sight was blurred. After a moment in a voice less steady than before she asked him:
She turned her gaze away from him again and realized her vision was blurry. After a moment, her voice less steady than before, she asked him:
“Why should this Frenchman have told you such a tale? Did he hate this Captain Blood?”
“Why would this French guy have told you that story? Did he hate Captain Blood?”
“I did not gather that,” said his lordship slowly. “He related it... oh, just as a commonplace, an instance of buccaneering ways.
“I didn't quite catch that,” his lordship said slowly. “He mentioned it... oh, just as a regular example of pirate behavior.”
“A commonplace!” said she. “My God! A commonplace!”
“A common thing!” she exclaimed. “Oh my God! A common thing!”
“I dare say that we are all savages under the cloak that civilization fashions for us,” said his lordship. “But this Blood, now, was a man of considerable parts, from what else this Cahusac told me. He was a bachelor of medicine.”
“I must say that we are all savages beneath the mask that civilization creates for us,” said his lordship. “But this Blood, now, was a man of significant talent, according to what this Cahusac told me. He was a medical doctor.”
“That is true, to my own knowledge.”
“That is true, as far as I know.”
“And he has seen much foreign service on sea and land. Cahusac said—though this I hardly credit—that he had fought under de Ruyter.”
“And he has seen a lot of foreign service both at sea and on land. Cahusac said—though I can hardly believe this—that he fought under de Ruyter.”
“That also is true,” said she. She sighed heavily. “Your Cahusac seems to have been accurate enough. Alas!”
"That's also true," she said. She sighed heavily. "Your Cahusac seems to have been pretty accurate. Sadly!"
“You are sorry, then?”
"Are you sorry, then?"
She looked at him. She was very pale, he noticed.
She looked at him. She was really pale, he noticed.
“As we are sorry to hear of the death of one we have esteemed. Once I held him in regard for an unfortunate but worthy gentleman. Now....”
“As we are saddened to hear about the passing of someone we admired. I once regarded him as an unfortunate but honorable man. Now....”
She checked, and smiled a little crooked smile. “Such a man is best forgotten.”
She checked and gave a slightly crooked smile. “Such a guy is better off forgotten.”
And upon that she passed at once to speak of other things. The friendship, which it was her great gift to command in all she met, grew steadily between those two in the little time remaining, until the event befell that marred what was promising to be the pleasantest stage of his lordship's voyage.
And with that, she quickly moved on to other topics. The friendship, which was her remarkable ability to inspire in everyone she met, continued to grow steadily between the two of them in the short time left, until the incident occurred that spoiled what was shaping up to be the best part of his lordship's journey.
The marplot was the mad-dog Spanish Admiral, whom they encountered on the second day out, when halfway across the Gulf of Gonaves. The Captain of the Royal Mary was not disposed to be intimidated even when Don Miguel opened fire on him. Observing the Spaniard's plentiful seaboard towering high above the water and offering him so splendid a mark, the Englishman was moved to scorn. If this Don who flew the banner of Castile wanted a fight, the Royal Mary was just the ship to oblige him. It may be that he was justified of his gallant confidence, and that he would that day have put an end to the wild career of Don Miguel de Espinosa, but that a lucky shot from the Milagrosa got among some powder stored in his forecastle, and blew up half his ship almost before the fight had started. How the powder came there will never now be known, and the gallant Captain himself did not survive to enquire into it.
The troublemaker was the crazy Spanish Admiral they met on the second day out, halfway across the Gulf of Gonaves. The Captain of the Royal Mary wasn't about to be intimidated, even when Don Miguel opened fire on him. Seeing the Spaniard's large ship towering high above the water and presenting a perfect target, the Englishman felt nothing but contempt. If this Don, who waved the Castilian flag, wanted a fight, the Royal Mary was just the ship to give him one. He might have been justified in his brave confidence, and he likely would have ended Don Miguel de Espinosa's reckless adventures that day, but a lucky shot from the Milagrosa hit some powder stored in his forecastle, blowing up half his ship almost before the fight even began. How the powder ended up there will never be known now, and the brave Captain himself didn’t live to find out.
Before the men of the Royal Mary had recovered from their consternation, their captain killed and a third of their number destroyed with him, the ship yawing and rocking helplessly in a crippled state, the Spaniards boarded her.
Before the crew of the Royal Mary had recovered from their shock— with their captain dead and a third of their crew lost with him, the ship swaying and rocking helplessly in a damaged state— the Spaniards boarded her.
In the Captain's cabin under the poop, to which Miss Bishop had been conducted for safety, Lord Julian was seeking to comfort and encourage her, with assurances that all would yet be well, at the very moment when Don Miguel was stepping aboard. Lord Julian himself was none so steady, and his face was undoubtedly pale. Not that he was by any means a coward. But this cooped-up fighting on an unknown element in a thing of wood that might at any moment founder under his feet into the depths of ocean was disturbing to one who could be brave enough ashore. Fortunately Miss Bishop did not appear to be in desperate need of the poor comfort he was in case to offer. Certainly she, too, was pale, and her hazel eyes may have looked a little larger than usual. But she had herself well in hand. Half sitting, half leaning on the Captain's table, she preserved her courage sufficiently to seek to calm the octoroon waiting-woman who was grovelling at her feet in a state of terror.
In the Captain's cabin under the poop, where Miss Bishop had been taken for safety, Lord Julian was trying to comfort and reassure her that everything would be okay, just as Don Miguel was stepping aboard. Lord Julian himself wasn’t feeling very steady, and he looked quite pale. Not that he was a coward by any means. But being trapped in a fight on an unknown element inside a wooden ship that could sink at any moment was unsettling for someone who could be brave on land. Fortunately, Miss Bishop didn’t seem to be in desperate need of the weak comfort he was trying to offer. She was pale too, and her hazel eyes might have looked a bit wider than usual. But she had her emotions under control. Half sitting, half leaning on the Captain's table, she managed to keep her composure enough to calm the octoroon waiting-maid who was cowering at her feet in a state of panic.
And then the cabin-door flew open, and Don Miguel himself, tall, sunburned, and aquiline of face, strode in. Lord Julian span round, to face him, and clapped a hand to his sword.
And then the cabin door swung open, and Don Miguel himself, tall, sunburned, and with a sharp face, strode in. Lord Julian turned around to face him and put a hand on his sword.
The Spaniard was brisk and to the point.
The Spaniard was direct and straightforward.
“Don't be a fool,” he said in his own tongue, “or you'll come by a fool's end. Your ship is sinking.”
“Don’t be an idiot,” he said in his own language, “or you’ll meet a fool’s fate. Your ship is going down.”
There were three or four men in morions behind Don Miguel, and Lord Julian realized the position. He released his hilt, and a couple of feet or so of steel slid softly back into the scabbard. But Don Miguel smiled, with a flash of white teeth behind his grizzled beard, and held out his hand.
There were three or four men in helmets behind Don Miguel, and Lord Julian understood the situation. He loosened his grip on the hilt, and a couple of feet of steel quietly slid back into the scabbard. But Don Miguel smiled, revealing a flash of white teeth behind his grizzled beard, and extended his hand.
“If you please,” he said.
“If you would,” he said.
Lord Julian hesitated. His eyes strayed to Miss Bishop's. “I think you had better,” said that composed young lady, whereupon with a shrug his lordship made the required surrender.
Lord Julian hesitated. His eyes wandered to Miss Bishop's. “I think you should,” said the calm young woman, and with a shrug, his lordship made the necessary concession.
“Come you—all of you—aboard my ship,” Don Miguel invited them, and strode out.
“Come on, everyone—get on my ship,” Don Miguel invited them, and walked out.
They went, of course. For one thing the Spaniard had force to compel them; for another a ship which he announced to be sinking offered them little inducement to remain. They stayed no longer than was necessary to enable Miss Bishop to collect some spare articles of dress and my lord to snatch up his valise.
They went, of course. For one thing, the Spaniard had the power to make them leave; for another, a supposedly sinking ship offered them little reason to stick around. They stayed only long enough for Miss Bishop to grab a few extra clothes and for my lord to quickly grab his suitcase.
As for the survivors in that ghastly shambles that had been the Royal Mary, they were abandoned by the Spaniards to their own resources. Let them take to the boats, and if those did not suffice them, let them swim or drown. If Lord Julian and Miss Bishop were retained, it was because Don Miguel perceived their obvious value. He received them in his cabin with great urbanity. Urbanely he desired to have the honour of being acquainted with their names.
As for the survivors in that terrible wreck that used to be the Royal Mary, the Spaniards left them to fend for themselves. They could take to the boats, and if there wasn't enough room, they could either swim or drown. If Lord Julian and Miss Bishop were kept around, it was because Don Miguel recognized their clear value. He welcomed them into his cabin with great politeness. Politely, he wanted to have the honor of knowing their names.
Lord Julian, sick with horror of the spectacle he had just witnessed, commanded himself with difficulty to supply them. Then haughtily he demanded to know in his turn the name of their aggressor. He was in an exceedingly ill temper. He realized that if he had done nothing positively discreditable in the unusual and difficult position into which Fate had thrust him, at least he had done nothing creditable. This might have mattered less but that the spectator of his indifferent performance was a lady. He was determined if possible to do better now.
Lord Julian, overwhelmed with horror from what he had just seen, struggled to compose himself and provide them with answers. Then, with arrogance, he asked for the name of their attacker. He was in a really bad mood. He knew that although he hadn't done anything outright shameful in the strange and challenging situation Fate had put him in, he also hadn't done anything praiseworthy. This might have bothered him less if the audience of his lackluster performance hadn’t been a lady. He was determined to do better this time, if he could.
“I am Don Miguel de Espinosa,” he was answered. “Admiral of the Navies of the Catholic King.”
“I am Don Miguel de Espinosa,” he was answered. “Admiral of the Navies of the Catholic King.”
Lord Julian gasped. If Spain made such a hubbub about the depredations of a runagate adventurer like Captain Blood, what could not England answer now?
Lord Julian gasped. If Spain made such a fuss about the actions of a rogue adventurer like Captain Blood, what could England possibly say now?
“Will you tell me, then, why you behave like a damned pirate?” he asked. And added: “I hope you realize what will be the consequences, and the strict account to which you shall be brought for this day's work, for the blood you have murderously shed, and for your violence to this lady and to myself.”
“Can you tell me why you act like a damn pirate?” he asked. And he added: “I hope you understand what the consequences will be and the serious accountability you’ll face for what you’ve done today, for the blood you’ve cruelly spilled, and for your violence towards this lady and me.”
“I offer you no violence,” said the Admiral, smiling, as only the man who holds the trumps can smile. “On the contrary, I have saved your lives....”
“I’m not going to hurt you,” said the Admiral, smiling, just like someone who has the upper hand can smile. “On the contrary, I’ve saved your lives....”
“Saved our lives!” Lord Julian was momentarily speechless before such callous impudence. “And what of the lives you have destroyed in wanton butchery? By God, man, they shall cost you dear.”
“Saved our lives!” Lord Julian was momentarily at a loss for words at such blatant audacity. “And what about the lives you’ve destroyed in senseless slaughter? For God’s sake, that will come back to haunt you.”
Don Miguel's smile persisted. “It is possible. All things are possible. Meantime it is your own lives that will cost you dear. Colonel Bishop is a rich man; and you, milord, are no doubt also rich. I will consider and fix your ransom.”
Don Miguel's smile remained. “It’s possible. Everything is possible. In the meantime, it’s your own lives that will cost you dearly. Colonel Bishop is a wealthy man; and you, milord, are probably rich as well. I will think about and determine your ransom.”
“So that you're just the damned murderous pirate I was supposing you,” stormed his lordship. “And you have the impudence to call yourself the Admiral of the Navies of the Catholic King? We shall see what your Catholic King will have to say to it.”
“So you're exactly the damn murderous pirate I thought you were,” stormed his lordship. “And you have the nerve to call yourself the Admiral of the Navies of the Catholic King? We'll see what your Catholic King has to say about it.”
The Admiral ceased to smile. He revealed something of the rage that had eaten into his brain. “You do not understand,” he said. “It is that I treat you English heretic dogs just as you English heretic dogs have treated Spaniards upon the seas—you robbers and thieves out of hell! I have the honesty to do it in my own name—but you, you perfidious beasts, you send your Captain Bloods, your Hagthorpes, and your Morgans against us and disclaim responsibility for what they do. Like Pilate, you wash your hands.” He laughed savagely. “Let Spain play the part of Pilate. Let her disclaim responsibility for me, when your ambassador at the Escurial shall go whining to the Supreme Council of this act of piracy by Don Miguel de Espinosa.”
The Admiral stopped smiling. He showed a bit of the anger that had consumed him. “You don’t get it,” he said. “I treat you English heretic dogs exactly how you English heretic dogs have treated Spaniards at sea—you robbers and thieves straight out of hell! I have the guts to do it openly—but you, you treacherous beasts, send your Captain Bloods, your Hagthorpes, and your Morgans after us and deny any responsibility for what they do. Like Pilate, you wash your hands.” He laughed harshly. “Let Spain play the role of Pilate. Let her deny responsibility for me when your ambassador at the Escurial goes whining to the Supreme Council about this act of piracy by Don Miguel de Espinosa.”
“Captain Blood and the rest are not admirals of England!” cried Lord Julian.
“Captain Blood and the others aren’t admirals of England!” shouted Lord Julian.
“Are they not? How do I know? How does Spain know? Are you not liars all, you English heretics?”
“Are they not? How would I know? How does Spain know? Are you all just liars, you English heretics?”
“Sir!” Lord Julian's voice was harsh as a rasp, his eyes flashed. Instinctively he swung a hand to the place where his sword habitually hung. Then he shrugged and sneered: “Of course,” said he, “it sorts with all I have heard of Spanish honour and all that I have seen of yours that you should insult a man who is unarmed and your prisoner.”
“Sir!” Lord Julian's voice was sharp and his eyes blazed. Instinctively, he reached for the spot where his sword usually hung. Then he shrugged and sneered, “Of course,” he said, “it fits with everything I've heard about Spanish honor and everything I've seen from you that you would insult a man who's unarmed and your prisoner.”
The Admiral's face flamed scarlet. He half raised his hand to strike. And then, restrained, perhaps, by the very words that had cloaked the retorting insult, he turned on his heel abruptly and went out without answering.
The Admiral's face turned bright red. He almost raised his hand to hit back. But then, maybe held back by the very words that had masked the insulting reply, he suddenly turned on his heel and walked out without saying anything.
CHAPTER XIX. THE MEETING
As the door slammed after the departing Admiral, Lord Julian turned to Arabella, and actually smiled. He felt that he was doing better, and gathered from it an almost childish satisfaction—childish in all the circumstances. “Decidedly I think I had the last word there,” he said, with a toss of his golden ringlets.
As the door slammed behind the leaving Admiral, Lord Julian turned to Arabella and actually smiled. He felt that he was improving, and took away a sort of childlike satisfaction—childlike given the circumstances. "I definitely think I had the last word there," he said, tossing his golden curls.
Miss Bishop, seated at the cabin-table, looked at him steadily, without returning his smile. “Does it matter, then, so much, having the last word? I am thinking of those poor fellows on the Royal Mary. Many of them have had their last word, indeed. And for what? A fine ship sunk, a score of lives lost, thrice that number now in jeopardy, and all for what?”
Miss Bishop, sitting at the cabin table, looked at him intently, without replying to his smile. “Does it even matter that much to have the last word? I’m thinking about those poor guys on the Royal Mary. Many of them have already said their last words, for real. And for what? A great ship sunk, a bunch of lives lost, and even more people now at risk, all for what?”
“You are overwrought, ma'am. I....”
"You seem stressed, ma'am. I..."
“Overwrought!” She uttered a single sharp note of laughter. “I assure you I am calm. I am asking you a question, Lord Julian. Why has this Spaniard done all this? To what purpose?”
“Overwrought!” She let out a quick, sharp laugh. “I promise I’m calm. I’m just asking you a question, Lord Julian. Why has this Spaniard done all this? What’s the point?”
“You heard him.” Lord Julian shrugged angrily. “Blood-lust,” he explained shortly.
“You heard him.” Lord Julian shrugged in annoyance. “Blood-lust,” he said briefly.
“Blood-lust?” she asked. She was amazed. “Does such a thing exist, then? It is insane, monstrous.”
“Bloodlust?” she asked, astonished. “Does that really exist? It's insane, monstrous.”
“Fiendish,” his lordship agreed. “Devil's work.”
“Evil,” his lordship agreed. “Pure devilry.”
“I don't understand. At Bridgetown three years ago there was a Spanish raid, and things were done that should have been impossible to men, horrible, revolting things which strain belief, which seem, when I think of them now, like the illusions of some evil dream. Are men just beasts?”
“I don’t get it. Three years ago at Bridgetown, there was a Spanish raid, and things happened that should have been impossible for people, terrible, disgusting things that are hard to believe, things that, when I think of them now, feel like the nightmares of some wicked dream. Are people just animals?”
“Men?” said Lord Julian, staring. “Say Spaniards, and I'll agree.” He was an Englishman speaking of hereditary foes. And yet there was a measure of truth in what he said. “This is the Spanish way in the New World. Faith, almost it justifies such men as Blood of what they do.”
“Men?” said Lord Julian, staring. “Say Spaniards, and I'll agree.” He was an Englishman talking about hereditary enemies. And yet there was some truth in what he said. “This is how the Spanish operate in the New World. Honestly, it almost makes what men like Blood do seem justified.”
She shivered, as if cold, and setting her elbows on the table, she took her chin in her hands, and sat staring before her.
She shivered, as if she were cold, and resting her elbows on the table, she cradled her chin in her hands and sat staring ahead.
Observing her, his lordship noticed how drawn and white her face had grown. There was reason enough for that, and for worse. Not any other woman of his acquaintance would have preserved her self-control in such an ordeal; and of fear, at least, at no time had Miss Bishop shown any sign. It is impossible that he did not find her admirable.
Watching her, his lordship noticed how drawn and pale her face had become. There was plenty of reason for that, and for even worse. No other woman he knew would have kept her composure in such a situation; and at no point did Miss Bishop show any sign of fear. It’s clear he found her admirable.
A Spanish steward entered bearing a silver chocolate service and a box of Peruvian candies, which he placed on the table before the lady.
A Spanish steward came in carrying a silver chocolate set and a box of Peruvian candies, which he set on the table in front of the lady.
“With the Admiral's homage,” he said, then bowed, and withdrew.
"With the Admiral's respect," he said, then bowed and left.
Miss Bishop took no heed of him or his offering, but continued to stare before her, lost in thought. Lord Julian took a turn in the long low cabin, which was lighted by a skylight above and great square windows astern. It was luxuriously appointed: there were rich Eastern rugs on the floor, well-filled bookcases stood against the bulkheads, and there was a carved walnut sideboard laden with silverware. On a long, low chest standing under the middle stern port lay a guitar that was gay with ribbons. Lord Julian picked it up, twanged the strings once as if moved by nervous irritation, and put it down.
Miss Bishop ignored him and his offer, continuing to stare ahead, lost in her thoughts. Lord Julian walked around the long, low cabin, which was brightened by a skylight above and large square windows at the back. It was decorated lavishly: rich Eastern rugs covered the floor, well-stocked bookcases were against the walls, and there was a carved walnut sideboard filled with silverware. On a long, low chest under the middle back window lay a guitar adorned with ribbons. Lord Julian picked it up, strummed the strings once out of nervous irritation, and then set it down.
He turned again to face Miss Bishop.
He turned back to face Miss Bishop.
“I came out here,” he said, “to put down piracy. But—blister me!—I begin to think that the French are right in desiring piracy to continue as a curb upon these Spanish scoundrels.”
“I came out here,” he said, “to put an end to piracy. But—damn it!—I’m starting to think that the French are justified in wanting piracy to keep these Spanish scoundrels in check.”
He was to be strongly confirmed in that opinion before many hours were past. Meanwhile their treatment at the hands of Don Miguel was considerate and courteous. It confirmed the opinion, contemptuously expressed to his lordship by Miss Bishop, that since they were to be held to ransom they need not fear any violence or hurt. A cabin was placed at the disposal of the lady and her terrified woman, and another at Lord Julian's. They were given the freedom of the ship, and bidden to dine at the Admiral's table; nor were his further intentions regarding them mentioned, nor yet his immediate destination.
He was going to be strongly convinced of that opinion before long. In the meantime, Don Miguel treated them with consideration and courtesy. This confirmed what Miss Bishop had contemptuously told his lordship—that since they were going to be held for ransom, they didn’t need to worry about any violence or harm. A cabin was provided for the lady and her scared companion, and another for Lord Julian. They were given the freedom to move around the ship and were invited to dine at the Admiral's table; there was no mention of his further plans for them or his immediate destination.
The Milagrosa, with her consort the Hidalga rolling after her, steered a south by westerly course, then veered to the southeast round Cape Tiburon, and thereafter, standing well out to sea, with the land no more than a cloudy outline to larboard, she headed directly east, and so ran straight into the arms of Captain Blood, who was making for the Windward Passage, as we know. That happened early on the following morning. After having systematically hunted his enemy in vain for a year, Don Miguel chanced upon him in this unexpected and entirely fortuitous fashion. But that is the ironic way of Fortune. It was also the way of Fortune that Don Miguel should thus come upon the Arabella at a time when, separated from the rest of the fleet, she was alone and at a disadvantage. It looked to Don Miguel as if the luck which so long had been on Blood's side had at last veered in his own favour.
The Milagrosa, followed closely by the Hidalga, set out on a southwesterly course, then turned southeast around Cape Tiburon. After that, she sailed well out to sea, with the land appearing as just a cloudy shape to the left, and headed directly east, running straight into Captain Blood, who was making his way to the Windward Passage. This encounter occurred early the next morning. After spending a year unsuccessfully searching for his enemy, Don Miguel unexpectedly found him in this completely random way. But that’s just how Fortune works. It was also Fortune that led Don Miguel to find the Arabella at a moment when she was separated from the rest of the fleet, leaving her alone and vulnerable. To Don Miguel, it seemed that the luck that had favored Blood for so long was finally turning in his own favor.
Miss Bishop, newly risen, had come out to take the air on the quarter-deck with his lordship in attendance—as you would expect of so gallant a gentleman—when she beheld the big red ship that had once been the Cinco Llagas out of Cadiz. The vessel was bearing down upon them, her mountains of snowy canvas bellying forward, the long pennon with the cross of St. George fluttering from her main truck in the morning breeze, the gilded portholes in her red hull and the gilded beak-head aflash in the morning sun.
Miss Bishop, recently awake, had stepped out to enjoy the fresh air on the quarter-deck with his lordship by her side—just what you’d expect from such a chivalrous gentleman—when she spotted the large red ship that had once been the Cinco Llagas out of Cadiz. The ship was approaching them, its massive sails billowing forward, the long flag with the cross of St. George waving from her main mast in the morning breeze, the golden portholes in her red hull and the gilded bow glimmering in the morning sun.
Miss Bishop was not to recognize this for that same Cinco Llagas which she had seen once before—on a tragic day in Barbados three years ago. To her it was just a great ship that was heading resolutely, majestically, towards them, and an Englishman to judge by the pennon she was flying. The sight thrilled her curiously; it awoke in her an uplifting sense of pride that took no account of the danger to herself in the encounter that must now be inevitable.
Miss Bishop didn't realize that this was the same Cinco Llagas she had seen once before—on a tragic day in Barbados three years ago. To her, it was just a huge ship heading confidently and grandly toward them, and an Englishman, judging by the flag she was flying. The sight excited her; it stirred up a feeling of pride in her that ignored the danger she faced in the inevitable encounter.
Beside her on the poop, whither they had climbed to obtain a better view, and equally arrested and at gaze, stood Lord Julian. But he shared none of her exultation. He had been in his first sea-fight yesterday, and he felt that the experience would suffice him for a very considerable time. This, I insist, is no reflection upon his courage.
Beside her on the deck, where they had climbed to get a better view, stood Lord Julian, equally captivated and staring. But he didn’t share her excitement. He had been in his first sea battle yesterday, and he felt that the experience would be enough for him for quite a while. This, I insist, isn’t a reflection on his bravery.
“Look,” said Miss Bishop, pointing; and to his infinite amazement he observed that her eyes were sparkling. Did she realize, he wondered, what was afoot? Her next sentence resolved his doubt. “She is English, and she comes resolutely on. She means to fight.”
“Look,” said Miss Bishop, pointing; and to his great surprise, he noticed that her eyes were sparkling. Did she realize, he wondered, what was happening? Her next sentence cleared up his uncertainty. “She’s English, and she’s coming on strong. She intends to fight.”
“God help her, then,” said his lordship gloomily. “Her captain must be mad. What can he hope to do against two such heavy hulks as these? If they could so easily blow the Royal Mary out of the water, what will they do to this vessel? Look at that devil Don Miguel. He's utterly disgusting in his glee.”
“God help her, then,” said his lordship darkly. “Her captain must be crazy. What can he possibly do against two massive ships like these? If they could so easily blast the Royal Mary out of the water, what will they do to this ship? Look at that despicable Don Miguel. He's completely revolting in his delight.”
From the quarter-deck, where he moved amid the frenzy of preparation, the Admiral had turned to flash a backward glance at his prisoners. His eyes were alight, his face transfigured. He flung out an arm to point to the advancing ship, and bawled something in Spanish that was lost to them in the noise of the labouring crew.
From the quarter-deck, where he moved through the chaos of preparation, the Admiral turned to glance back at his prisoners. His eyes were bright, and his face was transformed. He extended an arm to point at the approaching ship and shouted something in Spanish that was drowned out by the noise of the busy crew.
They advanced to the poop-rail, and watched the bustle. Telescope in hand on the quarter-deck, Don Miguel was issuing his orders. Already the gunners were kindling their matches; sailors were aloft, taking in sail; others were spreading a stout rope net above the waist, as a protection against falling spars. And meanwhile Don Miguel had been signalling to his consort, in response to which the Hidalga had drawn steadily forward until she was now abeam of the Milagrosa, half cable's length to starboard, and from the height of the tall poop my lord and Miss Bishop could see her own bustle of preparation. And they could discern signs of it now aboard the advancing English ship as well. She was furling tops and mainsail, stripping in fact to mizzen and sprit for the coming action. Thus, almost silently without challenge or exchange of signals, had action been mutually determined.
They moved to the back railing and watched the activity below. With a telescope in hand on the quarter-deck, Don Miguel was giving orders. The gunners were already lighting their fuses; sailors were up in the rigging taking in the sails; others were putting up a strong rope net above the deck to protect against falling spars. Meanwhile, Don Miguel had been signaling to his shipmate, and in response, the Hidalga had steadily moved forward until it was now alongside the Milagrosa, half a cable's length to the right. From the height of the tall railing, my lord and Miss Bishop could see the flurry of preparations on their ship. They could also spot signs of activity on the approaching English ship as well. She was furled up on the tops and mainsails, effectively preparing for the upcoming action with only the mizzen and sprit set. Thus, almost silently and without any challenge or exchange of signals, the decision for action had been mutually agreed upon.
Of necessity now, under diminished sail, the advance of the Arabella was slower; but it was none the less steady. She was already within saker shot, and they could make out the figures stirring on her forecastle and the brass guns gleaming on her prow. The gunners of the Milagrosa raised their linstocks and blew upon their smouldering matches, looking up impatiently at the Admiral.
Of necessity now, with reduced sails, the Arabella moved forward more slowly; but it was still steady. She was already within range, and they could see figures moving on her deck and the brass cannons shining at her front. The gunners of the Milagrosa lifted their linstocks and blew on their smoldering matches, glancing up impatiently at the Admiral.
But the Admiral solemnly shook his head.
But the Admiral seriously shook his head.
“Patience,” he exhorted them. “Save your fire until we have him. He is coming straight to his doom—straight to the yardarm and the rope that have been so long waiting for him.”
“Patience,” he urged them. “Hold back your anger until we have him. He’s heading straight to his downfall—straight to the yardarm and the rope that have been waiting for him for so long.”
“Stab me!” said his lordship. “This Englishman may be gallant enough to accept battle against such odds. But there are times when discretion is a better quality than gallantry in a commander.”
“Stab me!” said his lordship. “This Englishman might be brave enough to take on such challenges. But there are moments when being cautious is a better trait than bravery in a leader.”
“Gallantry will often win through, even against overwhelming strength,” said Miss Bishop. He looked at her, and noted in her bearing only excitement. Of fear he could still discern no trace. His lordship was past amazement. She was not by any means the kind of woman to which life had accustomed him.
“Bravery will often prevail, even against great odds,” said Miss Bishop. He looked at her and noticed only excitement in her demeanor. He could still see no hint of fear. His lordship was beyond astonishment. She was definitely not the type of woman he was used to encountering in life.
“Presently,” he said, “you will suffer me to place you under cover.”
“Right now,” he said, “you’re going to let me get you to safety.”
“I can see best from here,” she answered him. And added quietly: “I am praying for this Englishman. He must be very brave.”
“I can see best from here,” she replied. Then she added softly, “I’m praying for this Englishman. He must be really brave.”
Under his breath Lord Julian damned the fellow's bravery.
Under his breath, Lord Julian cursed the guy's bravery.
The Arabella was advancing now along a course which, if continued, must carry her straight between the two Spanish ships. My lord pointed it out. “He's crazy surely!” he cried. “He's driving straight into a death-trap. He'll be crushed to splinters between the two. No wonder that black-faced Don is holding his fire. In his place, I should do the same.”
The Arabella was moving forward now on a path that, if it kept going, would take her right between the two Spanish ships. My lord pointed it out. “He must be out of his mind!” he exclaimed. “He's heading straight into a death-trap. He'll be crushed to pieces between the two. No wonder that dark-faced Don is holding back his fire. If I were him, I'd do the same.”
But even at that moment the Admiral raised his hand; in the waist, below him, a trumpet blared, and immediately the gunner on the prow touched off his guns. As the thunder of them rolled out, his lordship saw ahead beyond the English ship and to larboard of her two heavy splashes. Almost at once two successive spurts of flame leapt from the brass cannon on the Arabella's beak-head, and scarcely had the watchers on the poop seen the shower of spray, where one of the shots struck the water near them, then with a rending crash and a shiver that shook the Milagrosa from stem to stern, the other came to lodge in her forecastle. To avenge that blow, the Hidalga blazed at the Englishman with both her forward guns. But even at that short range—between two and three hundred yards—neither shot took effect.
But even at that moment, the Admiral raised his hand; below him, a trumpet blared, and immediately the gunner at the front fired his cannons. As the thunder of the shots rolled out, his lordship saw ahead of him, beyond the English ship and to her left, two heavy splashes. Almost instantly, two successive bursts of flame shot from the brass cannons on the Arabella's bow, and hardly had the watchers on the deck seen the spray where one of the shots hit the water nearby when, with a deafening crash that shook the Milagrosa from bow to stern, the other struck her forecastle. To retaliate for that hit, the Hidalga fired at the English ship with both her forward guns. But even at that short range—between two and three hundred yards—neither shot found its mark.
At a hundred yards the Arabella's forward guns, which had meanwhile been reloaded, fired again at the Milagrosa, and this time smashed her bowsprit into splinters; so that for a moment she yawed wildly to port. Don Miguel swore profanely, and then, as the helm was put over to swing her back to her course, his own prow replied. But the aim was too high, and whilst one of the shots tore through the Arabella's shrouds and scarred her mainmast, the other again went wide. And when the smoke of that discharge had lifted, the English ship was found almost between the Spaniards, her bows in line with theirs and coming steadily on into what his lordship deemed a death-trap.
At a hundred yards, the Arabella's forward guns, which had been reloaded in the meantime, fired again at the Milagrosa, and this time shattered her bowsprit into pieces, causing her to tip wildly to the left for a moment. Don Miguel cursed violently, and then, as they turned the helm to get her back on course, his own ship responded. But the aim was too high, and while one of the shots tore through the Arabella's rigging and damaged her mainmast, the other missed again. When the smoke from that shot cleared, the English ship was found almost between the Spaniards, her bow aligned with theirs and steadily heading into what his lordship considered a death trap.
Lord Julian held his breath, and Miss Bishop gasped, clutching the rail before her. She had a glimpse of the wickedly grinning face of Don Miguel, and the grinning faces of the men at the guns in the waist.
Lord Julian held his breath, and Miss Bishop gasped, gripping the railing in front of her. She caught a glimpse of Don Miguel's wicked grin and the smirking faces of the men manning the guns in the waist.
At last the Arabella was right between the Spanish ships prow to poop and poop to prow. Don Miguel spoke to the trumpeter, who had mounted the quarter-deck and stood now at the Admiral's elbow. The man raised the silver bugle that was to give the signal for the broadsides of both ships. But even as he placed it to his lips, the Admiral seized his arm, to arrest him. Only then had he perceived what was so obvious—or should have been to an experienced sea-fighter: he had delayed too long and Captain Blood had outmanoeuvred him. In attempting to fire now upon the Englishman, the Milagrosa and her consort would also be firing into each other. Too late he ordered his helmsman to put the tiller hard over and swing the ship to larboard, as a preliminary to manoeuvring for a less impossible position of attack. At that very moment the Arabella seemed to explode as she swept by. Eighteen guns from each of her flanks emptied themselves at that point-blank range into the hulls of the two Spanish vessels.
At last, the Arabella was positioned right between the Spanish ships, from bow to stern and stern to bow. Don Miguel spoke to the trumpeter, who had climbed onto the quarter-deck and now stood at the Admiral's side. The man raised the silver bugle meant to signal the broadsides from both ships. But just as he brought it to his lips, the Admiral grabbed his arm to stop him. Only then did he realize what should have been obvious to an experienced sea fighter: he had taken too long, and Captain Blood had outmaneuvered him. If he tried to fire on the Englishman now, the Milagrosa and her companion ships would end up firing into each other. Too late, he ordered his helmsman to push the tiller hard over and turn the ship to port, trying to set up for a better attacking position. At that very moment, the Arabella seemed to explode as she swept past. Eighteen guns from each side unleashed their fire at close range into the hulls of the two Spanish vessels.
Half stunned by that reverberating thunder, and thrown off her balance by the sudden lurch of the ship under her feet, Miss Bishop hurtled violently against Lord Julian, who kept his feet only by clutching the rail on which he had been leaning. Billowing clouds of smoke to starboard blotted out everything, and its acrid odour, taking them presently in the throat, set them gasping and coughing.
Half stunned by the rumbling thunder and thrown off balance by the sudden lurch of the ship beneath her, Miss Bishop crashed violently into Lord Julian, who only stayed upright by grabbing onto the rail he had been leaning on. Huge clouds of smoke to the right blocked out everything, and its sharp smell quickly filled their throats, making them gasp and cough.
From the grim confusion and turmoil in the waist below arose a clamour of fierce Spanish blasphemies and the screams of maimed men. The Milagrosa staggered slowly ahead, a gaping rent in her bulwarks; her foremast was shattered, fragments of the yards hanging in the netting spread below. Her beak-head was in splinters, and a shot had smashed through into the great cabin, reducing it to wreckage.
From the dark confusion and chaos below the waist came a loud mix of fierce Spanish curses and the screams of injured men. The Milagrosa moved slowly forward, with a huge hole in her sides; her foremast was broken, and pieces of the yardarms hung in the netting spread below. Her bow was in ruins, and a cannonball had crashed through into the main cabin, leaving it in shambles.
Don Miguel was bawling orders wildly, and peering ever and anon through the curtain of smoke that was drifting slowly astern, in his anxiety to ascertain how it might have fared with the Hidalga.
Don Miguel was shouting orders frantically, glancing now and then through the curtain of smoke that was slowly drifting behind, eager to find out what had happened to the Hidalga.
Suddenly, and ghostly at first through that lifting haze, loomed the outline of a ship; gradually the lines of her red hull became more and more sharply defined as she swept nearer with poles all bare save for the spread of canvas on her sprit.
Suddenly, and initially appearing ghostly through the rising mist, the outline of a ship emerged; gradually the features of her red hull became clearer and clearer as she approached, with all the poles bare except for the canvas spread on her sprit.
Instead of holding to her course as Don Miguel had expected she would, the Arabella had gone about under cover of the smoke, and sailing now in the same direction as the Milagrosa, was converging sharply upon her across the wind, so sharply that almost before the frenzied Don Miguel had realized the situation, his vessel staggered under the rending impact with which the other came hurtling alongside. There was a rattle and clank of metal as a dozen grapnels fell, and tore and caught in the timbers of the Milagrosa, and the Spaniard was firmly gripped in the tentacles of the English ship.
Instead of staying on her path as Don Miguel thought she would, the Arabella maneuvered through the smoke and was now sailing in the same direction as the Milagrosa, sharply converging on her across the wind. Almost before the frantic Don Miguel realized what was happening, his ship was jolted by the crashing impact of the other vessel hurtling alongside. There was a loud rattle and clank of metal as a dozen grapnels fell, snagging and tearing into the timbers of the Milagrosa, and the Spaniard was firmly ensnared in the grip of the English ship.
Beyond her and now well astern the veil of smoke was rent at last and the Hidalga was revealed in desperate case. She was bilging fast, with an ominous list to larboard, and it could be no more than a question of moments before she settled down. The attention of her hands was being entirely given to a desperate endeavour to launch the boats in time.
Beyond her, and now well behind, the veil of smoke finally cleared, revealing the Hidalga in dire condition. She was taking on water quickly, listing dangerously to the left, and it was only a matter of moments before she went under. The crew was completely focused on a frantic effort to launch the lifeboats in time.
Of this Don Miguel's anguished eyes had no more than a fleeting but comprehensive glimpse before his own decks were invaded by a wild, yelling swarm of boarders from the grappling ship. Never was confidence so quickly changed into despair, never was hunter more swiftly converted into helpless prey. For helpless the Spaniards were. The swiftly executed boarding manoeuvre had caught them almost unawares in the moment of confusion following the punishing broadside they had sustained at such short range. For a moment there was a valiant effort by some of Don Miguel's officers to rally the men for a stand against these invaders. But the Spaniards, never at their best in close-quarter fighting, were here demoralized by knowledge of the enemies with whom they had to deal. Their hastily formed ranks were smashed before they could be steadied; driven across the waist to the break of the poop on the one side, and up to the forecastle bulkheads on the other, the fighting resolved itself into a series of skirmishes between groups. And whilst this was doing above, another horde of buccaneers swarmed through the hatch to the main deck below to overpower the gun-crews at their stations there.
Don Miguel's anguished eyes caught only a brief but complete glimpse before a chaotic, shouting mob of boarders from the grappling ship invaded his decks. Confidence turned to despair in an instant; the hunter quickly became the helpless prey. The Spaniards were indeed helpless. The quickly executed boarding maneuver caught them off guard amidst the confusion following the punishing broadside they had just taken at such close range. For a moment, some of Don Miguel's officers valiantly tried to rally the men for a defense against the invaders. However, the Spaniards, not at their best in hand-to-hand combat, were demoralized by the realization of who they were up against. Their hastily organized ranks were shattered before they could stabilize; they were pushed back towards the break of the poop on one side and up against the forecastle bulkheads on the other, turning the fight into a series of skirmishes between smaller groups. Meanwhile, another group of buccaneers flooded through the hatch to the main deck below to overwhelm the gun crews at their stations.
On the quarter deck, towards which an overwhelming wave of buccaneers was sweeping, led by a one-eyed giant, who was naked to the waist, stood Don Miguel, numbed by despair and rage. Above and behind him on the poop, Lord Julian and Miss Bishop looked on, his lordship aghast at the fury of this cooped-up fighting, the lady's brave calm conquered at last by horror so that she reeled there sick and faint.
On the quarter deck, where a huge wave of pirates was charging forward, led by a one-eyed giant who was bare from the waist up, stood Don Miguel, frozen with despair and anger. Above and behind him on the stern, Lord Julian and Miss Bishop watched; Lord Julian was horrified by the chaos of the brutal fight, while Miss Bishop’s brave composure finally crumbled, leaving her feeling sick and faint.
Soon, however, the rage of that brief fight was spent. They saw the banner of Castile come fluttering down from the masthead. A buccaneer had slashed the halyard with his cutlass. The boarders were in possession, and on the upper deck groups of disarmed Spaniards stood huddled now like herded sheep.
Soon, however, the anger from that short fight faded. They saw the Castile flag come fluttering down from the mast. A pirate had cut the halyard with his sword. The boarders were in control, and on the upper deck, groups of unarmed Spaniards stood huddled together like sheep.
Suddenly Miss Bishop recovered from her nausea, to lean forward staring wild-eyed, whilst if possible her cheeks turned yet a deadlier hue than they had been already.
Suddenly, Miss Bishop overcame her nausea and leaned forward, staring wide-eyed, while her cheeks turned an even more deadly shade than before.
Picking his way daintily through that shambles in the waist came a tall man with a deeply tanned face that was shaded by a Spanish headpiece. He was armed in back-and-breast of black steel beautifully damascened with golden arabesques. Over this, like a stole, he wore a sling of scarlet silk, from each end of which hung a silver-mounted pistol. Up the broad companion to the quarter-deck he came, toying with easy assurance, until he stood before the Spanish Admiral. Then he bowed stiff and formally. A crisp, metallic voice, speaking perfect Spanish, reached those two spectators on the poop, and increased the admiring wonder in which Lord Julian had observed the man's approach.
Navigating carefully through the chaos on the deck was a tall man with a deeply tanned face, shaded by a Spanish hat. He wore black steel armor with beautiful gold designs. Over this, like a scarf, he draped a red silk sash, from which hung a silver-mounted pistol at each end. He walked up the wide stairs to the quarter-deck with relaxed confidence until he stood before the Spanish Admiral. Then he bowed stiffly and formally. A sharp, metallic voice, speaking flawless Spanish, reached the two spectators on the poop, increasing Lord Julian's admiration as he watched the man approach.
“We meet again at last, Don Miguel,” it said. “I hope you are satisfied. Although the meeting may not be exactly as you pictured it, at least it has been very ardently sought and desired by you.”
“We meet again at last, Don Miguel,” it said. “I hope you’re satisfied. Although this meeting may not be exactly how you imagined it, at least you have really wanted and longed for it.”
Speechless, livid of face, his mouth distorted and his breathing laboured, Don Miguel de Espinosa received the irony of that man to whom he attributed his ruin and more beside. Then he uttered an inarticulate cry of rage, and his hand swept to his sword. But even as his fingers closed upon the hilt, the other's closed upon his wrist to arrest the action.
Speechless, his face flushed with anger, his mouth twisted and breathing heavy, Don Miguel de Espinosa took in the irony of that man whom he blamed for his downfall and more. Then he let out a muffled cry of rage, and his hand flew to his sword. But just as his fingers wrapped around the hilt, the other man grabbed his wrist to stop him.
“Calm, Don Miguel!” he was quietly but firmly enjoined. “Do not recklessly invite the ugly extremes such as you would, yourself, have practised had the situation been reversed.”
“Calm down, Don Miguel!” he was quietly but firmly told. “Don't carelessly stir up the ugly extremes that you would have used yourself if the roles were reversed.”
A moment they stood looking into each other's eyes.
A moment they stood looking into each other’s eyes.
“What do you intend by me?” the Spaniard enquired at last, his voice hoarse.
“What do you want with me?” the Spaniard asked at last, his voice rough.
Captain Blood shrugged. The firm lips smiled a little. “All that I intend has been already accomplished. And lest it increase your rancour, I beg you to observe that you have brought it entirely upon yourself. You would have it so.” He turned and pointed to the boats, which his men were heaving from the boom amidships. “Your boats are being launched. You are at liberty to embark in them with your men before we scuttle this ship. Yonder are the shores of Hispaniola. You should make them safely. And if you'll take my advice, sir, you'll not hunt me again. I think I am unlucky to you. Get you home to Spain, Don Miguel, and to concerns that you understand better than this trade of the sea.”
Captain Blood shrugged, a slight smile forming on his firm lips. “Everything I intended to do has already been done. And to prevent you from holding a grudge, I must point out that you’ve brought this entirely upon yourself. You wanted it this way.” He turned and gestured toward the boats that his men were lowering from the boom in the middle of the ship. “Your boats are being launched. You’re free to board them with your men before we sink this ship. Over there are the shores of Hispaniola. You should be able to reach them safely. And if I may offer some advice, sir, you should avoid hunting me again. I seem to bring you bad luck. Head back to Spain, Don Miguel, and attend to matters you understand better than this business of the sea.”
For a long moment the defeated Admiral continued to stare his hatred in silence, then, still without speaking, he went down the companion, staggering like a drunken man, his useless rapier clattering behind him. His conqueror, who had not even troubled to disarm him, watched him go, then turned and faced those two immediately above him on the poop. Lord Julian might have observed, had he been less taken up with other things, that the fellow seemed suddenly to stiffen, and that he turned pale under his deep tan. A moment he stood at gaze; then suddenly and swiftly he came up the steps. Lord Julian stood forward to meet him.
For a long moment, the defeated Admiral continued to glare at his hatred in silence. Then, still without saying a word, he staggered down the steps like a drunken man, his useless sword clattering behind him. His conqueror, who hadn't even bothered to disarm him, watched him leave and then faced the two men on the deck above. Lord Julian might have noticed, if he hadn't been so preoccupied with other matters, that the guy seemed to suddenly stiffen and turned pale beneath his deep tan. He stood there for a moment, then quickly made his way up the steps. Lord Julian stepped forward to greet him.
“Ye don't mean, sir, that you'll let that Spanish scoundrel go free?” he cried.
"You don't mean, sir, that you're going to let that Spanish scoundrel go free?" he exclaimed.
The gentleman in the black corselet appeared to become aware of his lordship for the first time.
The guy in the black armor seemed to notice his lordship for the first time.
“And who the devil may you be?” he asked, with a marked Irish accent. “And what business may it be of yours, at all?”
“And who the hell are you?” he asked, with a strong Irish accent. “And what’s it to you, anyway?”
His lordship conceived that the fellow's truculence and utter lack of proper deference must be corrected. “I am Lord Julian Wade,” he announced, with that object.
His lordship believed that the man's aggressiveness and complete lack of proper respect needed to be addressed. “I am Lord Julian Wade,” he declared, with that aim in mind.
Apparently the announcement made no impression.
Apparently, the announcement didn't make any impact.
“Are you, indeed! Then perhaps ye'll explain what the plague you're doing aboard this ship?”
“Are you really? Then maybe you'll explain what the heck you're doing on this ship?”
Lord Julian controlled himself to afford the desired explanation. He did so shortly and impatiently.
Lord Julian managed to hold himself together long enough to give the explanation everyone wanted. He did so quickly and with irritation.
“He took you prisoner, did he—along with Miss Bishop there?”
“He took you hostage, did he—along with Miss Bishop there?”
“You are acquainted with Miss Bishop?” cried his lordship, passing from surprise to surprise.
“Do you know Miss Bishop?” his lordship exclaimed, moving from one surprise to another.
But this mannerless fellow had stepped past him, and was making a leg to the lady, who on her side remained unresponsive and forbidding to the point of scorn. Observing this, he turned to answer Lord Julian's question.
But this rude guy had walked past him and was bowing to the lady, who, in turn, stayed cold and dismissive to the point of being contemptuous. Noticing this, he turned to respond to Lord Julian's question.
“I had that honour once,” said he. “But it seems that Miss Bishop has a shorter memory.”
"I had that honor once," he said. "But it seems that Miss Bishop has a shorter memory."
His lips were twisted into a wry smile, and there was pain in the blue eyes that gleamed so vividly under his black brows, pain blending with the mockery of his voice. But of all this it was the mockery alone that was perceived by Miss Bishop; she resented it.
His lips were curled into a sarcastic smile, and there was hurt in the blue eyes that shone brightly beneath his dark brows, with the hurt mixing with the sarcasm in his voice. But Miss Bishop only noticed the sarcasm; she felt offended by it.
“I do not number thieves and pirates among my acquaintance, Captain Blood,” said she; whereupon his lordship exploded in excitement.
“I don’t count thieves and pirates among my friends, Captain Blood,” she said; at which point his lordship burst out in excitement.
“Captain Blood!” he cried. “Are you Captain Blood?”
“Captain Blood!” he shouted. “Are you Captain Blood?”
“What else were ye supposing?”
“What else were you thinking?”
Blood asked the question wearily, his mind on other things. “I do not number thieves and pirates among my acquaintance.” The cruel phrase filled his brain, reechoing and reverberating there.
Blood asked the question tiredly, his mind on other things. “I don’t count thieves and pirates among my friends.” The harsh words echoed in his mind, bouncing around endlessly.
But Lord Julian would not be denied. He caught him by the sleeve with one hand, whilst with the other he pointed after the retreating, dejected figure of Don Miguel.
But Lord Julian was determined not to let him go. He grabbed him by the sleeve with one hand while using the other to point at the retreating, downcast figure of Don Miguel.
“Do I understand that ye're not going to hang that Spanish scoundrel?”
“Do I understand that you’re not going to hang that Spanish scoundrel?”
“What for should I be hanging him?”
“What should I be hanging him for?”
“Because he's just a damned pirate, as I can prove, as I have proved already.”
“Because he's just a damn pirate, and I can prove it, as I already have.”
“Ah!” said Blood, and Lord Julian marvelled at the sudden haggardness of a countenance that had been so devil-may-care but a few moments since. “I am a damned pirate, myself; and so I am merciful with my kind. Don Miguel goes free.”
“Ah!” said Blood, and Lord Julian was amazed by the instant weariness of a face that had been so carefree just moments before. “I’m a damned pirate myself, so I show mercy to my kind. Don Miguel is free to go.”
Lord Julian gasped. “After what I've told you that he has done? After his sinking of the Royal Mary? After his treatment of me—of us?” Lord Julian protested indignantly.
Lord Julian gasped. “After everything I've told you he’s done? After he sank the Royal Mary? After how he treated me—treated us?” Lord Julian protested, indignant.
“I am not in the service of England, or of any nation, sir. And I am not concerned with any wrongs her flag may suffer.”
“I am not serving England, or any country, sir. And I’m not worried about any wrongs her flag might face.”
His lordship recoiled before the furious glance that blazed at him out of Blood's haggard face. But the passion faded as swiftly as it had arisen. It was in a level voice that the Captain added:
His lordship flinched at the furious look coming from Blood's worn face. But the anger disappeared just as quickly as it had appeared. It was in a calm voice that the Captain continued:
“If you'll escort Miss Bishop aboard my ship, I shall be obliged to you. I beg that you'll make haste. We are about to scuttle this hulk.”
“If you’ll show Miss Bishop onto my ship, I would appreciate it. Please hurry; we’re about to sink this old vessel.”
He turned slowly to depart. But again Lord Julian interposed. Containing his indignant amazement, his lordship delivered himself coldly. “Captain Blood, you disappoint me. I had hopes of great things for you.”
He turned slowly to leave. But once more Lord Julian interrupted him. Holding back his shocked outrage, his lordship spoke in a chilly tone. “Captain Blood, you’re letting me down. I had high hopes for you.”
“Go to the devil,” said Captain Blood, turning on his heel, and so departed.
“Go to hell,” said Captain Blood, turning on his heel, and left.
CHAPTER XX. THIEF AND PIRATE
Captain Blood paced the poop of his ship alone in the tepid dusk, and the growing golden radiance of the great poop lantern in which a seaman had just lighted the three lamps. About him all was peace. The signs of the day's battle had been effaced, the decks had been swabbed, and order was restored above and below. A group of men squatting about the main hatch were drowsily chanting, their hardened natures softened, perhaps, by the calm and beauty of the night. They were the men of the larboard watch, waiting for eight bells which was imminent.
Captain Blood walked the deck of his ship alone in the warm dusk, illuminated by the growing golden glow of the large lantern at the back of the ship, where a crew member had just lit the three lamps. Everything around him was peaceful. The signs of the day's battle had been wiped away, the decks were clean, and order was restored both above and below. A group of men sitting around the main hatch were sleepily singing, their tough exterior softened, maybe, by the calm and beauty of the night. They were the men of the port watch, waiting for eight bells, which was coming up soon.
Captain Blood did not hear them; he did not hear anything save the echo of those cruel words which had dubbed him thief and pirate.
Captain Blood didn’t hear them; he didn’t hear anything except the echo of those harsh words calling him a thief and a pirate.
Thief and pirate!
Thief and pirate!
It is an odd fact of human nature that a man may for years possess the knowledge that a certain thing must be of a certain fashion, and yet be shocked to discover through his own senses that the fact is in perfect harmony with his beliefs. When first, three years ago, at Tortuga he had been urged upon the adventurer's course which he had followed ever since, he had known in what opinion Arabella Bishop must hold him if he succumbed. Only the conviction that already she was for ever lost to him, by introducing a certain desperate recklessness into his soul had supplied the final impulse to drive him upon his rover's course.
It's a strange aspect of human nature that a person can know for years that something should be a certain way, yet still be taken aback when they finally experience it themselves and realize it aligns perfectly with what they believed. Three years ago, in Tortuga, when he was encouraged to embark on the adventurer's path that he has followed ever since, he understood how Arabella Bishop would perceive him if he gave in. Only the belief that she was already lost to him forever stirred a reckless desperation in him, giving him the final push to pursue the life of a buccaneer.
That he should ever meet her again had not entered his calculations, had found no place in his dreams. They were, he conceived, irrevocably and for ever parted. Yet, in spite of this, in spite even of the persuasion that to her this reflection that was his torment could bring no regrets, he had kept the thought of her ever before him in all those wild years of filibustering. He had used it as a curb not only upon himself, but also upon those who followed him. Never had buccaneers been so rigidly held in hand, never had they been so firmly restrained, never so debarred from the excesses of rapine and lust that were usual in their kind as those who sailed with Captain Blood. It was, you will remember, stipulated in their articles that in these as in other matters they must submit to the commands of their leader. And because of the singular good fortune which had attended his leadership, he had been able to impose that stern condition of a discipline unknown before among buccaneers. How would not these men laugh at him now if he were to tell them that this he had done out of respect for a slip of a girl of whom he had fallen romantically enamoured? How would not that laughter swell if he added that this girl had that day informed him that she did not number thieves and pirates among her acquaintance.
The thought of ever seeing her again hadn't crossed his mind and hadn't appeared in his dreams. He believed they were undeniably and permanently separated. Yet, despite this, even though he convinced himself that this painful memory brought her no regrets, he had kept her in his thoughts throughout those chaotic years of piracy. He used the memory of her to control himself and to keep his crew in check. Never had pirates been so tightly managed, so firmly restrained, and so prevented from the usual excesses of robbery and lust as those who sailed with Captain Blood. As you may recall, their articles stated that, in these and other matters, they had to follow their leader's commands. Thanks to the unusual success he experienced as a leader, he could enforce a level of discipline that was previously unheard of among pirates. How they would laugh at him now if he told them he had done this out of respect for a young woman he had fallen in love with! How that laughter would grow if he added that this girl had told him that she didn't associate with thieves and pirates.
Thief and pirate!
Thief and pirate!
How the words clung, how they stung and burnt his brain!
How the words stuck, how they hurt and burned his mind!
It did not occur to him, being no psychologist, nor learned in the tortuous workings of the feminine mind, that the fact that she should bestow upon him those epithets in the very moment and circumstance of their meeting was in itself curious. He did not perceive the problem thus presented; therefore he could not probe it. Else he might have concluded that if in a moment in which by delivering her from captivity he deserved her gratitude, yet she expressed herself in bitterness, it must be because that bitterness was anterior to the gratitude and deep-seated. She had been moved to it by hearing of the course he had taken. Why? It was what he did not ask himself, or some ray of light might have come to brighten his dark, his utterly evil despondency. Surely she would never have been so moved had she not cared—had she not felt that in what he did there was a personal wrong to herself. Surely, he might have reasoned, nothing short of this could have moved her to such a degree of bitterness and scorn as that which she had displayed.
He didn’t realize, not being a psychologist or familiar with the complicated workings of a woman's mind, that her using those terms right when they first met was actually unusual. He didn’t see the problem he was facing, so he couldn’t explore it. If he had, he might have figured out that if, at a moment when he freed her from captivity and deserved her gratitude, she reacted with bitterness, it meant that her bitterness preceded her gratitude and was deeply rooted. She had been affected by learning about his actions. Why? That was something he didn’t consider, or perhaps a glimmer of insight could have lightened his heavy, dark despair. Surely she wouldn’t have been so affected if she didn’t care—or if she didn’t feel personally wronged by his actions. Clearly, he could have thought, nothing less than that could have stirred her to such levels of bitterness and contempt as she had shown.
That is how you will reason. Not so, however, reasoned Captain Blood. Indeed, that night he reasoned not at all. His soul was given up to conflict between the almost sacred love he had borne her in all these years and the evil passion which she had now awakened in him. Extremes touch, and in touching may for a space become confused, indistinguishable. And the extremes of love and hate were to-night so confused in the soul of Captain Blood that in their fusion they made up a monstrous passion.
That’s how you would think. But Captain Blood didn’t think that way. In fact, that night he didn’t think at all. He was torn between the almost sacred love he had felt for her all these years and the dark desire she had now stirred in him. Extremes meet, and in that meeting, they can become blurred and indistinct for a while. The lines between love and hate were so mixed up in Captain Blood’s heart tonight that their combination created an intense and terrifying passion.
Thief and pirate!
Robber and pirate!
That was what she deemed him, without qualification, oblivious of the deep wrongs he had suffered, the desperate case in which he found himself after his escape from Barbados, and all the rest that had gone to make him what he was. That he should have conducted his filibustering with hands as clean as were possible to a man engaged in such undertakings had also not occurred to her as a charitable thought with which to mitigate her judgment of a man she had once esteemed. She had no charity for him, no mercy. She had summed him up, convicted him and sentenced him in that one phrase. He was thief and pirate in her eyes; nothing more, nothing less. What, then, was she? What are those who have no charity? he asked the stars.
That was how she saw him, without any exceptions, unaware of the deep wrongs he had experienced, the desperate situation he was in after escaping from Barbados, and everything else that shaped him into who he was. She hadn’t thought at all about the fact that he managed his filibustering with as clean hands as possible for someone involved in such activities, nor did she consider it a compassionate angle to soften her judgment of a man she had once admired. She had no compassion for him, no mercy. She had made her judgment, convicted him, and sentenced him with that one statement. To her, he was simply a thief and a pirate; nothing more, nothing less. So then, what was she? What are those who lack compassion? he asked the stars.
Well, as she had shaped him hitherto, so let her shape him now. Thief and pirate she had branded him. She should be justified. Thief and pirate should he prove henceforth; no more nor less; as bowelless, as remorseless, as all those others who had deserved those names. He would cast out the maudlin ideals by which he had sought to steer a course; put an end to this idiotic struggle to make the best of two worlds. She had shown him clearly to which world he belonged. Let him now justify her. She was aboard his ship, in his power, and he desired her.
Well, just as she had molded him up to now, let her shape him in this moment. She had marked him as a thief and a pirate. She should be proven right. From now on, he would be a thief and a pirate; nothing more, nothing less; as cold-hearted and unrepentant as all those others who had earned those labels. He would throw away the sentimental ideals that had tried to guide him; he would stop this foolish struggle to reconcile two worlds. She had clearly shown him where he truly belonged. Now let him prove her right. She was on his ship, in his control, and he wanted her.
He laughed softly, jeeringly, as he leaned on the taffrail, looking down at the phosphorescent gleam in the ship's wake, and his own laughter startled him by its evil note. He checked suddenly, and shivered. A sob broke from him to end that ribald burst of mirth. He took his face in his hands and found a chill moisture on his brow.
He laughed softly, mockingly, as he leaned on the railing, looking down at the glowing light in the ship’s wake, and his own laughter surprised him with its sinister tone. He stopped abruptly and shivered. A sob escaped him, cutting off that crude burst of laughter. He put his face in his hands and found a cold sweat on his brow.
Meanwhile, Lord Julian, who knew the feminine part of humanity rather better than Captain Blood, was engaged in solving the curious problem that had so completely escaped the buccaneer. He was spurred to it, I suspect, by certain vague stirrings of jealousy. Miss Bishop's conduct in the perils through which they had come had brought him at last to perceive that a woman may lack the simpering graces of cultured femininity and yet because of that lack be the more admirable. He wondered what precisely might have been her earlier relations with Captain Blood, and was conscious of a certain uneasiness which urged him now to probe the matter.
Meanwhile, Lord Julian, who understood women much better than Captain Blood did, was busy trying to solve the puzzling issue that the buccaneer had completely overlooked. I suspect he was motivated by some vague feelings of jealousy. Miss Bishop's behavior during the dangers they had faced made him finally realize that a woman can lack the delicate charms of refined femininity and still be even more impressive because of it. He found himself wondering about her past with Captain Blood and felt a growing unease that pushed him to dig deeper into the situation.
His lordship's pale, dreamy eyes had, as I have said, a habit of observing things, and his wits were tolerably acute.
His lordship's pale, dreamy eyes had, as I mentioned, a tendency to notice things, and he was fairly sharp.
He was blaming himself now for not having observed certain things before, or, at least, for not having studied them more closely, and he was busily connecting them with more recent observations made that very day.
He was now blaming himself for not having noticed certain things earlier, or at least for not having examined them more closely, and he was actively linking them to more recent observations he had made that very day.
He had observed, for instance, that Blood's ship was named the Arabella, and he knew that Arabella was Miss Bishop's name. And he had observed all the odd particulars of the meeting of Captain Blood and Miss Bishop, and the curious change that meeting had wrought in each.
He noticed, for example, that Blood's ship was called the Arabella, and he knew that Arabella was Miss Bishop's name. He also took note of all the unusual details from the meeting between Captain Blood and Miss Bishop, and the strange transformation that encounter had caused in both of them.
The lady had been monstrously uncivil to the Captain. It was a very foolish attitude for a lady in her circumstances to adopt towards a man in Blood's; and his lordship could not imagine Miss Bishop as normally foolish. Yet, in spite of her rudeness, in spite of the fact that she was the niece of a man whom Blood must regard as his enemy, Miss Bishop and his lordship had been shown the utmost consideration aboard the Captain's ship. A cabin had been placed at the disposal of each, to which their scanty remaining belongings and Miss Bishop's woman had been duly transferred. They were given the freedom of the great cabin, and they had sat down to table with Pitt, the master, and Wolverstone, who was Blood's lieutenant, both of whom had shown them the utmost courtesy. Also there was the fact that Blood, himself, had kept almost studiously from intruding upon them.
The lady had been extremely rude to the Captain. It was a very foolish way for a woman in her situation to act towards a man like Blood, and his lordship couldn’t picture Miss Bishop as typically foolish. Yet, despite her rudeness and the fact that she was the niece of someone Blood must see as his enemy, Miss Bishop and his lordship had been treated with the highest respect on the Captain’s ship. A cabin was made available for each of them, where their few remaining belongings and Miss Bishop’s maid were moved. They were given access to the large cabin and had shared meals with Pitt, the master, and Wolverstone, who was Blood's lieutenant, both of whom treated them with great courtesy. Additionally, Blood himself had made a point of not intruding on them.
His lordship's mind went swiftly but carefully down these avenues of thought, observing and connecting. Having exhausted them, he decided to seek additional information from Miss Bishop. For this he must wait until Pitt and Wolverstone should have withdrawn. He was hardly made to wait so long, for as Pitt rose from table to follow Wolverstone, who had already departed, Miss Bishop detained him with a question:
His lordship's mind moved quickly but cautiously through these lines of thought, observing and making connections. After he had considered everything, he decided to get more information from Miss Bishop. For this, he had to wait until Pitt and Wolverstone had left. He didn’t have to wait too long, because as Pitt got up from the table to follow Wolverstone, who had already left, Miss Bishop stopped him with a question:
“Mr. Pitt,” she asked, “were you not one of those who escaped from Barbados with Captain Blood?”
“Mr. Pitt,” she asked, “weren't you one of the people who escaped from Barbados with Captain Blood?”
“I was. I, too, was one of your uncle's slaves.”
“I was. I was also one of your uncle's slaves.”
“And you have been with Captain Blood ever since?”
“And you’ve been with Captain Blood this whole time?”
“His shipmaster always, ma'am.”
"He's always the shipmaster, ma'am."
She nodded. She was very calm and self-contained; but his lordship observed that she was unusually pale, though considering what she had that day undergone this afforded no matter for wonder.
She nodded. She was very calm and composed; but his lordship noticed that she was unusually pale, which wasn't surprising considering what she had been through that day.
“Did you ever sail with a Frenchman named Cahusac?”
“Have you ever sailed with a Frenchman named Cahusac?”
“Cahusac?” Pitt laughed. The name evoked a ridiculous memory. “Aye. He was with us at Maracaybo.”
“Cahusac?” Pitt laughed. The name brought up a silly memory. “Yeah. He was with us at Maracaybo.”
“And another Frenchman named Levasseur?”
“And another French guy named Levasseur?”
His lordship marvelled at her memory of these names.
His lordship was amazed by her memory of these names.
“Aye. Cahusac was Levasseur's lieutenant, until he died.”
“Aye. Cahusac was Levasseur's second-in-command until he died.”
“Until who died?”
"Until who passed away?"
“Levasseur. He was killed on one of the Virgin Islands two years ago.”
“Levasseur. He was killed on one of the Virgin Islands two years ago.”
There was a pause. Then, in an even quieter voice than before, Miss Bishop asked:
There was a pause. Then, in an even quieter voice than before, Miss Bishop asked:
“Who killed him?”
"Who did it?"
Pitt answered readily. There was no reason why he should not, though he began to find the catechism intriguing.
Pitt answered quickly. There was no reason not to, although he was starting to find the questioning interesting.
“Captain Blood killed him.”
“Captain Blood killed him.”
“Why?”
“Why?”
Pitt hesitated. It was not a tale for a maid's ears.
Pitt paused. It wasn’t a story for a woman's ears.
“They quarrelled,” he said shortly.
“They argued,” he said shortly.
“Was it about a... a lady?” Miss Bishop relentlessly pursued him.
“Was it about a... a woman?” Miss Bishop pressed him.
“You might put it that way.”
“You could say it that way.”
“What was the lady's name?”
“What was the woman's name?”
Pitt's eyebrows went up; still he answered.
Pitt raised his eyebrows, but he still replied.
“Miss d'Ogeron. She was the daughter of the Governor of Tortuga. She had gone off with this fellow Levasseur, and... and Peter delivered her out of his dirty clutches. He was a black-hearted scoundrel, and deserved what Peter gave him.”
“Miss d'Ogeron. She was the daughter of the Governor of Tortuga. She had run off with that guy Levasseur, and... and Peter rescued her from his filthy grasp. He was a wicked scoundrel and got what he deserved from Peter.”
“I see. And... and yet Captain Blood has not married her?”
“I get it. And... isn’t Captain Blood married to her yet?”
“Not yet,” laughed Pitt, who knew the utter groundlessness of the common gossip in Tortuga which pronounced Mdlle. d'Ogeron the Captain's future wife.
“Not yet,” laughed Pitt, who knew the complete absurdity of the common gossip in Tortuga that claimed Mdlle. d'Ogeron was the Captain's future wife.
Miss Bishop nodded in silence, and Jeremy Pitt turned to depart, relieved that the catechism was ended. He paused in the doorway to impart a piece of information.
Miss Bishop nodded quietly, and Jeremy Pitt turned to leave, feeling relieved that the catechism was over. He stopped in the doorway to share a piece of information.
“Maybe it'll comfort you to know that the Captain has altered our course for your benefit. It's his intention to put you both ashore on the coast of Jamaica, as near Port Royal as we dare venture. We've gone about, and if this wind holds ye'll soon be home again, mistress.”
“Maybe it’ll make you feel better to know that the Captain has changed our route for your sake. He plans to drop you both off on the coast of Jamaica, as close to Port Royal as we can safely go. We’ve turned around, and if this wind holds, you’ll be home soon, ma’am.”
“Vastly obliging of him,” drawled his lordship, seeing that Miss Bishop made no shift to answer. Sombre-eyed she sat, staring into vacancy.
“Really kind of him,” his lordship said, noticing that Miss Bishop didn’t respond. She sat there with somber eyes, staring into space.
“Indeed, ye may say so,” Pitt agreed. “He's taking risks that few would take in his place. But that's always been his way.”
“Yeah, you could say that,” Pitt agreed. “He's taking risks that few would take in his position. But that's just how he is.”
He went out, leaving his lordship pensive, those dreamy blue eyes of his intently studying Miss Bishop's face for all their dreaminess; his mind increasingly uneasy. At length Miss Bishop looked at him, and spoke.
He went outside, leaving his lord deep in thought, those dreamy blue eyes of his intensely focused on Miss Bishop's face despite their usual dreamy expression; his mind feeling more and more unsettled. Finally, Miss Bishop looked at him and spoke.
“Your Cahusac told you no more than the truth, it seems.”
"Your Cahusac told you nothing but the truth, it appears."
“I perceived that you were testing it,” said his lordship. “I am wondering precisely why.”
“I noticed you were putting it to the test,” said his lordship. “I’m curious about why.”
Receiving no answer, he continued to observe her silently, his long, tapering fingers toying with a ringlet of the golden periwig in which his long face was set.
Receiving no answer, he kept watching her quietly, his long, slender fingers playing with a curl of the golden wig that framed his long face.
Miss Bishop sat bemused, her brows knit, her brooding glance seeming to study the fine Spanish point that edged the tablecloth. At last his lordship broke the silence.
Miss Bishop sat puzzled, her brows furrowed, her thoughtful gaze seemingly examining the delicate Spanish lace trimming the tablecloth. Finally, his lordship spoke up, breaking the silence.
“He amazes me, this man,” said he, in his slow, languid voice that never seemed to change its level. “That he should alter his course for us is in itself matter for wonder; but that he should take a risk on our behalf—that he should venture into Jamaica waters.... It amazes me, as I have said.”
“He amazes me, this man,” he said in his slow, relaxed voice that always seemed to stay at the same pitch. “The fact that he would change his path for us is already surprising; but that he would take a risk for us—that he would go into Jamaican waters... It amazes me, as I mentioned.”
Miss Bishop raised her eyes, and looked at him. She appeared to be very thoughtful. Then her lip flickered curiously, almost scornfully, it seemed to him. Her slender fingers drummed the table.
Miss Bishop looked up at him, her expression deep in thought. Then her lip twitched in a way that seemed both curious and almost scornful to him. Her slender fingers tapped rhythmically on the table.
“What is still more amazing is that he does not hold us to ransom,” said she at last.
“What’s even more amazing is that he doesn’t hold us for ransom,” she said at last.
“It's what you deserve.”
"You deserve this."
“Oh, and why, if you please?”
“Oh, and why’s that, if you don’t mind me asking?”
“For speaking to him as you did.”
“For speaking to him the way you did.”
“I usually call things by their names.”
“I usually call things what they are.”
“Do you? Stab me! I shouldn't boast of it. It argues either extreme youth or extreme foolishness.” His lordship, you see, belonged to my Lord Sunderland's school of philosophy. He added after a moment: “So does the display of ingratitude.”
“Do you? Stab me! I shouldn’t brag about it. It shows either extreme youth or extreme foolishness.” His lordship, you see, followed my Lord Sunderland's philosophy. He added after a moment: “So does showing ingratitude.”
A faint colour stirred in her cheeks. “Your lordship is evidently aggrieved with me. I am disconsolate. I hope your lordship's grievance is sounder than your views of life. It is news to me that ingratitude is a fault only to be found in the young and the foolish.”
A faint blush appeared on her cheeks. “You seem upset with me. I’m really sorry about that. I hope your issue with me makes more sense than your perspective on life. I didn’t realize that ingratitude is a flaw only found in the young and the foolish.”
“I didn't say so, ma'am.” There was a tartness in his tone evoked by the tartness she had used. “If you would do me the honour to listen, you would not misapprehend me. For if unlike you I do not always say precisely what I think, at least I say precisely what I wish to convey. To be ungrateful may be human; but to display it is childish.”
“I didn't say that, ma'am.” There was a sharpness in his tone that matched the sharpness she had used. “If you would be so kind as to listen, you wouldn’t misunderstand me. Although I don’t always say exactly what I think like you do, I at least express what I mean clearly. Being ungrateful might be human; but showing it is childish.”
“I... I don't think I understand.” Her brows were knit. “How have I been ungrateful and to whom?”
“I... I don't think I get it.” Her brows were furrowed. “How have I been ungrateful and to whom?”
“To whom? To Captain Blood. Didn't he come to our rescue?”
“To who? To Captain Blood. Didn’t he come to save us?”
“Did he?” Her manner was frigid. “I wasn't aware that he knew of our presence aboard the Milagrosa.”
“Did he?” Her tone was cold. “I didn't know he was aware of us being on the Milagrosa.”
His lordship permitted himself the slightest gesture of impatience.
His lordship allowed himself a small gesture of impatience.
“You are probably aware that he delivered us,” said he. “And living as you have done in these savage places of the world, you can hardly fail to be aware of what is known even in England: that this fellow Blood strictly confines himself to making war upon the Spaniards. So that to call him thief and pirate as you did was to overstate the case against him at a time when it would have been more prudent to have understated it.”
“You probably know that he saved us,” he said. “And since you’ve lived in these wild parts of the world, you must realize what is even known in England: that this guy Blood only focuses on waging war against the Spaniards. So, calling him a thief and a pirate like you did was an exaggeration against him when it would have been smarter to downplay it.”
“Prudence?” Her voice was scornful. “What have I to do with prudence?”
“Prudence?” Her tone was mocking. “What does prudence have to do with me?”
“Nothing—as I perceive. But, at least, study generosity. I tell you frankly, ma'am, that in Blood's place I should never have been so nice. Sink me! When you consider what he has suffered at the hands of his fellow-countrymen, you may marvel with me that he should trouble to discriminate between Spanish and English. To be sold into slavery! Ugh!” His lordship shuddered. “And to a damned colonial planter!” He checked abruptly. “I beg your pardon, Miss Bishop. For the moment....”
“Nothing—as I see it. But still, consider being generous. I’ll be honest, ma’am, if I were in Blood’s position, I wouldn’t have been so particular. Good grief! When you think about what he’s endured from his own countrymen, you might wonder, like I do, why he even bothers to tell the difference between Spanish and English. To be sold into slavery! Ugh!” His lordship shuddered. “And to a damn colonial planter!” He stopped suddenly. “I’m sorry, Miss Bishop. For a moment...”
“You were carried away by your heat in defence of this... sea-robber.” Miss Bishop's scorn was almost fierce.
“You got caught up in your passion defending this... sea thief.” Miss Bishop's disdain was nearly intense.
His lordship stared at her again. Then he half-closed his large, pale eyes, and tilted his head a little. “I wonder why you hate him so,” he said softly.
His lordship looked at her again. Then he half-closed his large, pale eyes and tilted his head slightly. “I wonder why you hate him so,” he said gently.
He saw the sudden scarlet flame upon her cheeks, the heavy frown that descended upon her brow. He had made her very angry, he judged. But there was no explosion. She recovered.
He noticed the sudden red flush on her cheeks and the deep frown on her forehead. He thought he had really upset her. But there was no outburst. She calmed down.
“Hate him? Lord! What a thought! I don't regard the fellow at all.”
“Hate him? Wow! What a concept! I don’t even think about that guy.”
“Then ye should, ma'am.” His lordship spoke his thought frankly. “He's worth regarding. He'd be an acquisition to the King's navy—a man that can do the things he did this morning. His service under de Ruyter wasn't wasted on him. That was a great seaman, and—blister me!—the pupil's worthy the master if I am a judge of anything. I doubt if the Royal Navy can show his equal. To thrust himself deliberately between those two, at point-blank range, and so turn the tables on them! It asks courage, resource, and invention. And we land-lubbers were not the only ones he tricked by his manoeuvre. That Spanish Admiral never guessed the intent until it was too late and Blood held him in check. A great man, Miss Bishop. A man worth regarding.”
“Then you should, ma'am.” His lordship stated his opinion openly. “He’s someone to pay attention to. He’d be a great addition to the King’s navy—a man who can do what he did this morning. His time under de Ruyter wasn’t wasted on him. That was an outstanding seaman, and—blister me!—if I know anything, the student is as good as the master. I doubt the Royal Navy can show anyone his equal. To position himself intentionally between those two, at point-blank range, and turn the tables on them like that! It takes courage, quick thinking, and creativity. And we landlubbers weren’t the only ones he deceived with his maneuver. That Spanish Admiral didn’t see the plan until it was too late and Blood had him under control. A remarkable man, Miss Bishop. A man worth paying attention to.”
Miss Bishop was moved to sarcasm.
Miss Bishop was driven to sarcasm.
“You should use your influence with my Lord Sunderland to have the King offer him a commission.”
"You should use your connections with Lord Sunderland to get the King to give him a commission."
His lordship laughed softly. “Faith, it's done already. I have his commission in my pocket.” And he increased her amazement by a brief exposition of the circumstances. In that amazement he left her, and went in quest of Blood. But he was still intrigued. If she were a little less uncompromising in her attitude towards Blood, his lordship would have been happier.
His lordship chuckled softly. “Honestly, it’s already done. I have his commission in my pocket.” He added to her surprise with a quick explanation of the situation. He left her in that state of astonishment and went off to find Blood. But he was still curious. If she were just a bit less rigid in her views about Blood, his lordship would have felt better.
He found the Captain pacing the quarter-deck, a man mentally exhausted from wrestling with the Devil, although of this particular occupation his lordship could have no possible suspicion. With the amiable familiarity he used, Lord Julian slipped an arm through one of the Captain's, and fell into step beside him.
He found the Captain pacing the quarterdeck, a man mentally drained from battling his demons, although his lordship could have no idea about this struggle. With the friendly ease he often displayed, Lord Julian slipped an arm through the Captain's and walked alongside him.
“What's this?” snapped Blood, whose mood was fierce and raw. His lordship was not disturbed.
“What's this?” snapped Blood, whose mood was intense and volatile. His lordship was unfazed.
“I desire, sir, that we be friends,” said he suavely.
“I want us to be friends, sir,” he said smoothly.
“That's mighty condescending of you!”
“That’s pretty condescending of you!”
Lord Julian ignored the obvious sarcasm.
Lord Julian overlooked the clear sarcasm.
“It's an odd coincidence that we should have been brought together in this fashion, considering that I came out to the Indies especially to seek you.”
“It’s a strange coincidence that we ended up together like this, especially since I came out to the Indies just to find you.”
“Ye're not by any means the first to do that,” the other scoffed. “But they've mainly been Spaniards, and they hadn't your luck.”
“You're definitely not the first one to do that,” the other scoffed. “But they've mostly been Spaniards, and they didn't have your luck.”
“You misapprehend me completely,” said Lord Julian. And on that he proceeded to explain himself and his mission.
“You completely misunderstand me,” said Lord Julian. With that, he went on to explain himself and his mission.
When he had done, Captain Blood, who until that moment had stood still under the spell of his astonishment, disengaged his arm from his lordship's, and stood squarely before him.
When he was finished, Captain Blood, who up until that moment had been frozen in shock, pulled his arm away from his lordship's and stood firmly in front of him.
“Ye're my guest aboard this ship,” said he, “and I still have some notion of decent behaviour left me from other days, thief and pirate though I may be. So I'll not be telling you what I think of you for daring to bring me this offer, or of my Lord Sunderland—since he's your kinsman for having the impudence to send it. But it does not surprise me at all that one who is a minister of James Stuart's should conceive that every man is to be seduced by bribes into betraying those who trust him.” He flung out an arm in the direction of the waist, whence came the half-melancholy chant of the lounging buccaneers.
“You’re my guest on this ship,” he said, “and I still have some sense of decent behavior left from the past, even if I am a thief and a pirate. So I won’t tell you what I think of you for daring to bring me this offer, or of my Lord Sunderland—since he’s your relative for having the nerve to send it. But it doesn’t surprise me at all that someone who serves James Stuart thinks that every man can be tempted by bribes to betray those who trust him.” He gestured towards the deck, where the somewhat melancholic singing of the lounging buccaneers came from.
“Again you misapprehend me,” cried Lord Julian, between concern and indignation. “That is not intended. Your followers will be included in your commission.”
"Once again, you misunderstand me," Lord Julian exclaimed, torn between concern and anger. "That wasn't my intention. Your followers will be part of your commission."
“And d' ye think they'll go with me to hunt their brethren—the Brethren of the Coast? On my soul, Lord Julian, it is yourself does the misapprehending. Are there not even notions of honour left in England? Oh, and there's more to it than that, even. D'ye think I could take a commission of King James's? I tell you I wouldn't be soiling my hands with it—thief and pirate's hands though they be. Thief and pirate is what you heard Miss Bishop call me to-day—a thing of scorn, an outcast. And who made me that? Who made me thief and pirate?”
“Do you think they’ll join me to hunt their fellow men—the Brethren of the Coast? Honestly, Lord Julian, you’re completely misunderstanding the situation. Are there no ideas of honor left in England? Oh, and there’s more to it than that. Do you think I could accept a commission from King James? I wouldn’t dirty my hands with that—a thief and pirate’s hands, even if they are. Thief and pirate is what you heard Miss Bishop call me today—a thing of scorn, an outcast. And who made me that? Who turned me into a thief and a pirate?”
“If you were a rebel...?” his lordship was beginning.
“If you were a rebel...?” his lordship started.
“Ye must know that I was no such thing—no rebel at all. It wasn't even pretended. If it were, I could forgive them. But not even that cloak could they cast upon their foulness. Oh, no; there was no mistake. I was convicted for what I did, neither more nor less. That bloody vampire Jeffreys—bad cess to him!—sentenced me to death, and his worthy master James Stuart afterwards sent me into slavery, because I had performed an act of mercy; because compassionately and without thought for creed or politics I had sought to relieve the sufferings of a fellow-creature; because I had dressed the wounds of a man who was convicted of treason. That was all my offence. You'll find it in the records. And for that I was sold into slavery: because by the law of England, as administered by James Stuart in violation of the laws of God, who harbours or comforts a rebel is himself adjudged guilty of rebellion. D'ye dream man, what it is to be a slave?”
"You need to understand that I was nothing of the sort—definitely not a rebel. It wasn’t even a pretense. If it were, I could forgive them. But they couldn’t even put on that mask for their own wrongdoing. Oh, no; there was no confusion. I was convicted for what I did, nothing more, nothing less. That bloody vampire Jeffreys—curse him!—sentenced me to death, and his esteemed master James Stuart later condemned me to slavery, simply because I performed an act of mercy; because, without any concern for beliefs or politics, I tried to ease the suffering of another human being; because I treated the wounds of a man convicted of treason. That was all my crime. You can find it in the records. And for that, I was sold into slavery: because according to English law, as enforced by James Stuart in direct violation of the laws of God, anyone who aids or comforts a rebel is deemed guilty of rebellion themselves. Do you understand what it means to be a slave?"
He checked suddenly at the very height of his passion. A moment he paused, then cast it from him as if it had been a cloak. His voice sank again. He uttered a little laugh of weariness and contempt.
He suddenly stopped in the middle of his passion. He paused for a moment, then shrugged it off like it was just a cloak. His voice dropped once more. He let out a small laugh filled with exhaustion and disdain.
“But there! I grow hot for nothing at all. I explain myself, I think, and God knows, it is not my custom. I am grateful to you, Lord Julian, for your kindly intentions. I am so. But ye'll understand, perhaps. Ye look as if ye might.”
“But there! I’m getting worked up for no reason at all. I think I’m explaining myself, and God knows, that’s not like me. I appreciate your kind intentions, Lord Julian. I really do. But maybe you can understand. You look like you might.”
Lord Julian stood still. He was deeply stricken by the other's words, the passionate, eloquent outburst that in a few sharp, clear-cut strokes had so convincingly presented the man's bitter case against humanity, his complete apologia and justification for all that could be laid to his charge. His lordship looked at that keen, intrepid face gleaming lividly in the light of the great poop lantern, and his own eyes were troubled. He was abashed.
Lord Julian stood still. He was deeply affected by the other man's words, the passionate, eloquent outburst that had clearly laid out his bitter case against humanity, his complete defense and justification for everything he could be accused of. His lordship looked at that sharp, fearless face shining pale in the light of the big poop lantern, and his own eyes were troubled. He felt embarrassed.
He fetched a heavy sigh. “A pity,” he said slowly. “Oh, blister me—a cursed pity!” He held out his hand, moved to it on a sudden generous impulse. “But no offence between us, Captain Blood!”
He let out a heavy sigh. “What a shame,” he said slowly. “Oh, damn it—a real shame!” He extended his hand, driven by a sudden generous impulse. “But no hard feelings between us, Captain Blood!”
“Oh, no offence. But... I'm a thief and a pirate.” He laughed without mirth, and, disregarding the proffered hand, swung on his heel.
“Oh, no offense. But... I'm a thief and a pirate.” He laughed without any joy, and, ignoring the offered hand, turned on his heel.
Lord Julian stood a moment, watching the tall figure as it moved away towards the taffrail. Then letting his arms fall helplessly to his sides in dejection, he departed.
Lord Julian stood for a moment, watching the tall figure move away toward the railing at the back of the ship. Then, letting his arms drop helplessly to his sides in disappointment, he left.
Just within the doorway of the alley leading to the cabin, he ran into Miss Bishop. Yet she had not been coming out, for her back was towards him, and she was moving in the same direction. He followed her, his mind too full of Captain Blood to be concerned just then with her movements.
Just inside the doorway of the alley leading to the cabin, he ran into Miss Bishop. But she wasn’t coming out; her back was to him, and she was moving in the same direction. He followed her, his mind too occupied with Captain Blood to think much about what she was doing.
In the cabin he flung into a chair, and exploded, with a violence altogether foreign to his nature.
In the cabin, he threw himself into a chair and erupted with a force completely unlike him.
“Damme if ever I met a man I liked better, or even a man I liked as well. Yet there's nothing to be done with him.”
“Damn if I've ever met a man I liked more, or even one I liked just as much. But there's nothing to be done about him.”
“So I heard,” she admitted in a small voice. She was very white, and she kept her eyes upon her folded hands.
“So I heard,” she said softly. She was very pale, and she kept her gaze on her folded hands.
He looked up in surprise, and then sat conning her with brooding glance. “I wonder, now,” he said presently, “if the mischief is of your working. Your words have rankled with him. He threw them at me again and again. He wouldn't take the King's commission; he wouldn't take my hand even. What's to be done with a fellow like that? He'll end on a yardarm for all his luck. And the quixotic fool is running into danger at the present moment on our behalf.”
He looked up in surprise and then sat there watching her with a thoughtful look. “I wonder,” he said after a moment, “if this mess is your doing. Your words have stuck with him. He kept throwing them back at me. He wouldn’t accept the King’s commission; he wouldn’t even shake my hand. What do you do with someone like that? He’ll end up in serious trouble despite all his luck. And that impractical idiot is putting himself in danger right now for our sake.”
“How?” she asked him with a sudden startled interest.
"How?" she asked him, suddenly intrigued.
“How? Have you forgotten that he's sailing to Jamaica, and that Jamaica is the headquarters of the English fleet? True, your uncle commands it....”
“How? Have you forgotten that he's headed to Jamaica, and that Jamaica is the base of the English fleet? True, your uncle is in charge of it....”
She leaned across the table to interrupt him, and he observed that her breathing had grown labored, that her eyes were dilating in alarm.
She leaned over the table to interrupt him, and he noticed that her breathing had become heavy, and her eyes were widening in fear.
“But there is no hope for him in that!” she cried. “Oh, don't imagine it! He has no bitterer enemy in the world! My uncle is a hard, unforgiving man. I believe that it was nothing but the hope of taking and hanging Captain Blood that made my uncle leave his Barbados plantations to accept the deputy-governorship of Jamaica. Captain Blood doesn't know that, of course....” She paused with a little gesture of helplessness.
“But there’s no hope for him in that!” she exclaimed. “Oh, don’t think that! He has no worse enemy in the world! My uncle is a tough, unforgiving man. I believe it was just the desire to capture and hang Captain Blood that made my uncle leave his plantations in Barbados to take the deputy-governorship of Jamaica. Captain Blood doesn’t know that, of course....” She paused with a small gesture of helplessness.
“I can't think that it would make the least difference if he did,” said his lordship gravely. “A man who can forgive such an enemy as Don Miguel and take up this uncompromising attitude with me isn't to be judged by ordinary rules. He's chivalrous to the point of idiocy.”
“I can’t believe it would change anything if he did,” said his lordship seriously. “A man who can forgive an enemy like Don Miguel and take such a hard stance with me can’t be judged by normal standards. He’s courageous to the point of foolishness.”
“And yet he has been what he has been and done what he has done in these last three years,” said she, but she said it sorrowfully now, without any of her earlier scorn.
“And yet he has been who he is and done what he has done in these last three years,” she said, but her tone was now sad, lacking any of her previous scorn.
Lord Julian was sententious, as I gather that he often was. “Life can be infernally complex,” he sighed.
Lord Julian was often pretty serious, as I’ve heard. “Life can be incredibly complicated,” he sighed.
CHAPTER XXI. THE SERVICE OF KING JAMES
Miss Arabella Bishop was aroused very early on the following morning by the brazen voice of a bugle and the insistent clanging of a bell in the ship's belfry. As she lay awake, idly watching the rippled green water that appeared to be streaming past the heavily glazed porthole, she became gradually aware of the sounds of swift, laboured bustle—the clatter of many feet, the shouts of hoarse voices, and the persistent trundlings of heavy bodies in the ward-room immediately below the deck of the cabin. Conceiving these sounds to portend a more than normal activity, she sat up, pervaded by a vague alarm, and roused her still slumbering woman.
Miss Arabella Bishop was woken very early the next morning by the loud sound of a bugle and the persistent ringing of a bell in the ship's belfry. As she lay awake, casually watching the rippled green water that seemed to be flowing past the heavily glazed porthole, she gradually became aware of the sounds of swift, hectic activity—the clatter of many feet, the shouts of hoarse voices, and the constant movement of heavy bodies in the ward-room just below her cabin deck. Sensing that these sounds indicated an unusual level of activity, she sat up, filled with a vague sense of alarm, and woke her still-sleeping companion.
In his cabin on the starboard side Lord Julian, disturbed by the same sounds, was already astir and hurriedly dressing. When presently he emerged under the break of the poop, he found himself staring up into a mountain of canvas. Every foot of sail that she could carry had been crowded to the Arabella's yards, to catch the morning breeze. Ahead and on either side stretched the limitless expanse of ocean, sparkling golden in the sun, as yet no more than a half-disc of flame upon the horizon straight ahead.
In his cabin on the starboard side, Lord Julian, disturbed by the same sounds, was already up and getting dressed quickly. When he finally stepped out under the rear of the ship, he found himself looking up at a huge mass of canvas. Every bit of sail the Arabella could handle was hoisted up to catch the morning breeze. Ahead and on both sides stretched the endless ocean, shimmering gold in the sunlight, with the sun still appearing as just a half-disc of flame on the horizon in front of him.
About him in the waist, where all last night had been so peaceful, there was a frenziedly active bustle of some threescore men. By the rail, immediately above and behind Lord Julian, stood Captain Blood in altercation with a one-eyed giant, whose head was swathed in a red cotton kerchief, whose blue shirt hung open at the waist. As his lordship, moving forward, revealed himself, their voices ceased, and Blood turned to greet him.
Around his waist, where everything had been so calm last night, there was a chaotic flurry of about sixty men. By the railing, just above and behind Lord Julian, stood Captain Blood arguing with a one-eyed giant, whose head was wrapped in a red cotton bandana and whose blue shirt was open at the waist. As Lord Julian moved forward and showed himself, their voices fell silent, and Blood turned to greet him.
“Good-morning to you,” he said, and added “I've blundered badly, so I have. I should have known better than to come so close to Jamaica by night. But I was in haste to land you. Come up here. I have something to show you.”
“Good morning to you,” he said, and added, “I've really messed up, I have. I should have known better than to get so close to Jamaica at night. But I was eager to get you on land. Come up here. I have something to show you.”
Wondering, Lord Julian mounted the companion as he was bidden. Standing beside Captain Blood, he looked astern, following the indication of the Captain's hand, and cried out in his amazement. There, not more than three miles away, was land—an uneven wall of vivid green that filled the western horizon. And a couple of miles this side of it, bearing after them, came speeding three great white ships.
Wondering, Lord Julian climbed aboard as he was instructed. Standing next to Captain Blood, he looked back, following the direction of the Captain's hand, and exclaimed in shock. There, no more than three miles away, was land—an uneven wall of bright green that stretched across the western horizon. And a couple of miles this side of it, coming after them, were three large white ships racing forward.
“They fly no colours, but they're part of the Jamaica fleet.” Blood spoke without excitement, almost with a certain listlessness. “When dawn broke we found ourselves running to meet them. We went about, and it's been a race ever since. But the Arabella 's been at sea these four months, and her bottom's too foul for the speed we're needing.”
“They don’t show any colors, but they’re part of the Jamaica fleet.” Blood said this without much enthusiasm, almost feeling a bit indifferent. “When dawn arrived, we realized we were racing to catch up with them. We turned around, and it’s been a race ever since. But the Arabella has been at sea for four months now, and her hull is too dirty for the speed we need.”
Wolverstone hooked his thumbs into his broad leather belt, and from his great height looked down sardonically upon Lord Julian, tall man though his lordship was. “So that you're like to be in yet another sea-fight afore ye've done wi' ships, my lord.”
Wolverstone hooked his thumbs into his wide leather belt and, from his towering height, looked down sarcastically at Lord Julian, even though his lordship was a tall man. “Looks like you'll be in another sea battle before you're finished with ships, my lord.”
“That's a point we were just arguing,” said Blood. “For I hold that we're in no case to fight against such odds.”
“That's a point we were just discussing,” said Blood. “Because I believe we shouldn't fight against those kinds of odds.”
“The odds be damned!” Wolverstone thrust out his heavy jowl. “We're used to odds. The odds was heavier at Maracaybo; yet we won out, and took three ships. They was heavier yesterday when we engaged Don Miguel.”
“The odds be damned!” Wolverstone thrust out his heavy jaw. “We’re used to odds. The odds were tougher at Maracaybo; yet we came out on top and took three ships. They were tougher yesterday when we faced Don Miguel.”
“Aye—but those were Spaniards.”
“Yeah—but those were Spaniards.”
“And what better are these?—Are ye afeard of a lubberly Barbados planter? Whatever ails you, Peter? I've never known ye scared afore.”
“And what’s so great about these?—Are you afraid of a clumsy Barbados planter? What’s wrong with you, Peter? I’ve never seen you scared before.”
A gun boomed out behind them.
A gun went off behind them.
“That'll be the signal to lie to,” said Blood, in the same listless voice; and he fetched a sigh.
“That'll be the signal to lie down,” said Blood, in the same indifferent tone; and he let out a sigh.
Wolverstone squared himself defiantly before his captain
Wolverstone stood firmly in front of his captain.
“I'll see Colonel Bishop in hell or ever I lies to for him.” And he spat, presumably for purposes of emphasis.
“I'll see Colonel Bishop in hell before I ever lie for him.” And he spat, presumably for emphasis.
His lordship intervened.
He intervened.
“Oh, but—by your leave—surely there is nothing to be apprehended from Colonel Bishop. Considering the service you have rendered to his niece and to me....”
“Oh, but—if you don’t mind—there's really nothing to worry about with Colonel Bishop. Given the help you've given his niece and me....”
Wolverstone's horse-laugh interrupted him. “Hark to the gentleman!” he mocked. “Ye don't know Colonel Bishop, that's clear. Not for his niece, not for his daughter, not for his own mother, would he forgo the blood what he thinks due to him. A drinker of blood, he is. A nasty beast. We knows, the Cap'n and me. We been his slaves.”
Wolverstone's harsh laugh cut in. “Listen to the guy!” he mocked. “You clearly don’t know Colonel Bishop. He wouldn’t give up the blood he thinks he deserves, not for his niece, not for his daughter, not even for his own mother. He’s a bloodsucker, a real monster. The captain and I know; we’ve been his slaves.”
“But there is myself,” said Lord Julian, with great dignity.
“But there is me,” said Lord Julian, with great dignity.
Wolverstone laughed again, whereat his lordship flushed. He was moved to raise his voice above its usual languid level.
Wolverstone laughed again, causing his lordship to blush. He felt the need to raise his voice above its usual relaxed tone.
“I assure you that my word counts for something in England.”
“I promise you that my word means something in England.”
“Oh, aye—in England. But this ain't England, damme.”
“Oh, yeah—in England. But this isn't England, damn it.”
Came the roar of a second gun, and a round shot splashed the water less than half a cable's-length astern. Blood leaned over the rail to speak to the fair young man immediately below him by the helmsman at the whipstaff.
Came the roar of a second gun, and a round shot splashed the water less than half a cable's-length behind. Blood leaned over the rail to talk to the handsome young man right below him by the helmsman at the wheel.
“Bid them take in sail, Jeremy,” he said quietly. “We lie to.”
“Tell them to take in the sails, Jeremy,” he said quietly. “We're anchored.”
But Wolverstone interposed again.
But Wolverstone interrupted again.
“Hold there a moment, Jeremy!” he roared. “Wait!” He swung back to face the Captain, who had placed a hand on is shoulder and was smiling, a trifle wistfully.
“Wait a moment, Jeremy!” he shouted. “Hold on!” He turned back to face the Captain, who had put a hand on his shoulder and was smiling, just a bit sadly.
“Steady, Old Wolf! Steady!” Captain Blood admonished him.
“Easy, Old Wolf! Easy!” Captain Blood warned him.
“Steady, yourself, Peter. Ye've gone mad! Will ye doom us all to hell out of tenderness for that cold slip of a girl?”
“Calm down, Peter. You've lost your mind! Are you seriously going to damn us all to hell just because of some cold, unfeeling girl?”
“Stop!” cried Blood in sudden fury.
"Stop!" shouted Blood in sudden rage.
But Wolverstone would not stop. “It's the truth, you fool. It's that cursed petticoat's making a coward of you. It's for her that ye're afeard—and she, Colonel Bishop's niece! My God, man, ye'll have a mutiny aboard, and I'll lead it myself sooner than surrender to be hanged in Port Royal.”
But Wolverstone wouldn’t back down. “It’s the truth, you idiot. That damn petticoat is making a coward out of you. You’re scared of her—and she’s Colonel Bishop’s niece! My God, man, you’re going to have a mutiny on your hands, and I’ll be the one leading it before I let myself get hanged in Port Royal.”
Their glances met, sullen defiance braving dull anger, surprise, and pain.
Their eyes locked, a gloomy defiance facing off against dull anger, shock, and hurt.
“There is no question,” said Blood, “of surrender for any man aboard save only myself. If Bishop can report to England that I am taken and hanged, he will magnify himself and at the same time gratify his personal rancour against me. That should satisfy him. I'll send him a message offering to surrender aboard his ship, taking Miss Bishop and Lord Julian with me, but only on condition that the Arabella is allowed to proceed unharmed. It's a bargain that he'll accept, if I know him at all.”
“There’s no question,” said Blood, “about anyone else surrendering except for me. If Bishop can tell England that I’ve been captured and hanged, he’ll boost his own reputation and get some personal revenge against me. That should be enough for him. I’ll send him a message saying I’m willing to surrender on his ship, taking Miss Bishop and Lord Julian with me, but only if the Arabella can leave safely. It’s a deal he’ll likely accept, if I know him at all.”
“It's a bargain he'll never be offered,” retorted Wolverstone, and his earlier vehemence was as nothing to his vehemence now. “Ye're surely daft even to think of it, Peter!”
“It's a deal he'll never get again,” retorted Wolverstone, and his earlier intensity was nothing compared to his intensity now. “You must be crazy to even consider it, Peter!”
“Not so daft as you when you talk of fighting that.” He flung out an arm as he spoke to indicate the pursuing ships, which were slowly but surely creeping nearer. “Before we've run another half-mile we shall be within range.”
“Not as silly as you when you talk about fighting that.” He threw out an arm as he spoke to point at the chasing ships, which were slowly but definitely getting closer. “Before we've run another half-mile, we'll be within range.”
Wolverstone swore elaborately, then suddenly checked. Out of the tail of his single eye he had espied a trim figure in grey silk that was ascending the companion. So engrossed had they been that they had not seen Miss Bishop come from the door of the passage leading to the cabin. And there was something else that those three men on the poop, and Pitt immediately below them, had failed to observe. Some moments ago Ogle, followed by the main body of his gun-deck crew, had emerged from the booby hatch, to fall into muttered, angrily vehement talk with those who, abandoning the gun-tackles upon which they were labouring, had come to crowd about him.
Wolverstone swore in frustration, then suddenly stopped. Out of the corner of his eye, he noticed a neat figure in grey silk climbing up the stairs. They had been so engrossed that they hadn’t seen Miss Bishop come out from the passage leading to the cabin. And there was something else that the three men on the poop, and Pitt just below them, hadn’t noticed. A little while ago, Ogle, followed by most of his gun-deck crew, had come out from the booby hatch and had started a heated, whispered conversation with those who had left the gun tackles they were working on to gather around him.
Even now Blood had no eyes for that. He turned to look at Miss Bishop, marvelling a little, after the manner in which yesterday she had avoided him, that she should now venture upon the quarter-deck. Her presence at this moment, and considering the nature of his altercation with Wolverstone, was embarrassing.
Even now, Blood didn’t notice that. He turned to look at Miss Bishop, a bit amazed that she’d come to the quarter-deck after how she had avoided him yesterday. Her being there at this moment, especially given his argument with Wolverstone, was awkward.
Very sweet and dainty she stood before him in her gown of shimmering grey, a faint excitement tinting her fair cheeks and sparkling in her clear, hazel eyes, that looked so frank and honest. She wore no hat, and the ringlets of her gold-brown hair fluttered distractingly in the morning breeze.
Very sweet and delicate, she stood in front of him in her shimmering gray dress, a slight excitement coloring her fair cheeks and sparkling in her clear, hazel eyes, which looked so genuine and honest. She wasn't wearing a hat, and the ringlets of her golden-brown hair fluttered distractingly in the morning breeze.
Captain Blood bared his head and bowed silently in a greeting which she returned composedly and formally.
Captain Blood uncovered his head and nodded silently as a greeting, which she returned calmly and formally.
“What is happening, Lord Julian?” she enquired.
“What’s going on, Lord Julian?” she asked.
As if to answer her a third gun spoke from the ships towards which she was looking intent and wonderingly. A frown rumpled her brow. She looked from one to the other of the men who stood there so glum and obviously ill at ease.
As if to respond to her, a third gun fired from the ships she was gazing at with curiosity. A frown creased her forehead. She glanced from one glum man to another, clearly unsettled.
“They are ships of the Jamaica fleet,” his lordship answered her.
“They're ships from the Jamaica fleet,” his lordship replied.
It should in any case have been a sufficient explanation. But before more could be added, their attention was drawn at last to Ogle, who came bounding up the broad ladder, and to the men lounging aft in his wake, in all of which, instinctively, they apprehended a vague menace.
It should have been a good enough explanation. But before they could say more, they finally noticed Ogle, who was bouncing up the wide ladder, along with the men hanging out behind him, which instinctively made them sense a vague threat.
At the head of the companion, Ogle found his progress barred by Blood, who confronted him, a sudden sternness in his face and in every line of him.
At the front of the group, Ogle found his way blocked by Blood, who faced him with a sudden sternness in his expression and every feature.
“What's this?” the Captain demanded sharply. “Your station is on the gun-deck. Why have you left it?”
“What's going on?” the Captain asked sharply. “You’re supposed to be on the gun deck. Why are you not there?”
Thus challenged, the obvious truculence faded out of Ogle's bearing, quenched by the old habit of obedience and the natural dominance that was the secret of the Captain's rule over his wild followers. But it gave no pause to the gunner's intention. If anything it increased his excitement.
Thus challenged, Ogle's obvious aggression faded away, subdued by his long-standing habit of obedience and the natural authority that was the key to the Captain's control over his unruly crew. But it didn't stop the gunner's determination. If anything, it heightened his excitement.
“Captain,” he said, and as he spoke he pointed to the pursuing ships, “Colonel Bishop holds us. We're in no case either to run or fight.”
“Captain,” he said, pointing to the ships chasing them, “Colonel Bishop has us trapped. We can't run or fight.”
Blood's height seemed to increase, as did his sternness.
Blood's height appeared to grow, along with his seriousness.
“Ogle,” said he, in a voice cold and sharp as steel, “your station is on the gun-deck. You'll return to it at once, and take your crew with you, or else....”
“Ogle,” he said, in a voice cold and sharp as steel, “your place is on the gun deck. You need to go back there right now and take your crew with you, or else....”
But Ogle, violent of mien and gesture, interrupted him.
But Ogle, forceful in appearance and movement, interrupted him.
“Threats will not serve, Captain.”
“Threats won’t help, Captain.”
“Will they not?”
"Will they?"
It was the first time in his buccaneering career that an order of his had been disregarded, or that a man had failed in the obedience to which he pledged all those who joined him. That this insubordination should proceed from one of those whom he most trusted, one of his old Barbados associates, was in itself a bitterness, and made him reluctant to that which instinct told him must be done. His hand closed over the butt of one of the pistols slung before him.
It was the first time in his pirate career that someone had ignored one of his orders, or that a crew member had failed to keep the pledge of loyalty he expected from everyone who joined him. The fact that this disobedience came from someone he trusted deeply, one of his old associates from Barbados, added a layer of bitterness and made him hesitant to do what he instinctively knew was necessary. His hand tightened around the grip of one of the pistols hanging in front of him.
“Nor will that serve you,” Ogle warned him, still more fiercely. “The men are of my thinking, and they'll have their way.”
“That's not going to help you,” Ogle warned him, even more aggressively. “The guys agree with me, and they’ll do what they want.”
“And what way may that be?”
“And what way could that be?”
“The way to make us safe. We'll neither sink nor hang whiles we can help it.”
“The way to keep us safe. We won't sink or be hanged as long as we can avoid it.”
From the three or four score men massed below in the waist came a rumble of approval. Captain Blood's glance raked the ranks of those resolute, fierce-eyed fellows, then it came to rest again on Ogle. There was here quite plainly a vague threat, a mutinous spirit he could not understand. “You come to give advice, then, do you?” quoth he, relenting nothing of his sternness.
From the three or four dozen men gathered below in the middle of the ship came a murmur of approval. Captain Blood's gaze swept over the lines of those determined, fierce-looking guys, then landed again on Ogle. It was clear there was an underlying threat, a rebellious attitude he couldn’t comprehend. “So, you’ve come to offer advice, have you?” he said, giving nothing away of his seriousness.
“That's it, Captain; advice. That girl, there.” He flung out a bare arm to point to her. “Bishop's girl; the Governor of Jamaica's niece.... We want her as a hostage for our safety.”
“That's it, Captain; some advice. That girl right there.” He pointed at her with his bare arm. “Bishop's girl; the Governor of Jamaica's niece... We need her as a hostage for our safety.”
“Aye!” roared in chorus the buccaneers below, and one or two of them elaborated that affirmation.
“Aye!” roared in chorus the pirates below, and one or two of them expanded on that agreement.
In a flash Captain Blood saw what was in their minds. And for all that he lost nothing of his outward stern composure, fear invaded his heart.
In an instant, Captain Blood understood what they were thinking. And despite maintaining his outward stern demeanor, fear crept into his heart.
“And how,” he asked, “do you imagine that Miss Bishop will prove such a hostage?”
“And how,” he asked, “do you think Miss Bishop will be such a hostage?”
“It's a providence having her aboard; a providence. Heave to, Captain, and signal them to send a boat, and assure themselves that Miss is here. Then let them know that if they attempt to hinder our sailing hence, we'll hang the doxy first and fight for it after. That'll cool Colonel Bishop's heat, maybe.”
“It's a blessing having her on board; a blessing. Stop the ship, Captain, and signal them to send a boat, and confirm that Miss is here. Then let them know that if they try to stop us from leaving, we'll hang the woman first and deal with it afterward. That might cool Colonel Bishop's anger, maybe.”
“And maybe it won't.” Slow and mocking came Wolverstone's voice to answer the other's confident excitement, and as he spoke he advanced to Blood's side, an unexpected ally. “Some o' them dawcocks may believe that tale.” He jerked a contemptuous thumb towards the men in the waist, whose ranks were steadily being increased by the advent of others from the forecastle. “Although even some o' they should know better, for there's still a few was on Barbados with us, and are acquainted like me and you with Colonel Bishop. If ye're counting on pulling Bishop's heartstrings, ye're a bigger fool, Ogle, than I've always thought you was with anything but guns. There's no heaving to for such a matter as that unless you wants to make quite sure of our being sunk. Though we had a cargo of Bishop's nieces it wouldn't make him hold his hand. Why, as I was just telling his lordship here, who thought like you that having Miss Bishop aboard would make us safe, not for his mother would that filthy slaver forgo what's due to him. And if ye' weren't a fool, Ogle, you wouldn't need me to tell you this. We've got to fight, my lads....”
“And maybe it won't.” Wolverstone's voice came in slow mockery, responding to the other's confident excitement. As he spoke, he moved to stand by Blood's side as an unexpected ally. “Some of those fools might believe that story.” He gestured dismissively towards the men in the waist, whose numbers were steadily growing as others from the forecastle arrived. “Even some of them should know better, since there are still a few who were on Barbados with us and know Colonel Bishop just like you and I do. If you're counting on pulling at Bishop's heartstrings, Ogle, you're a bigger fool than I've always thought you were about anything other than guns. There's no stopping for something like that unless you want to guarantee we'll sink. Even if we had a cargo of Bishop's nieces, it wouldn't make him back off. Just like I was telling his lordship here, who thought like you that having Miss Bishop on board would keep us safe—he wouldn’t spare a thought for that filthy slaver when it comes to what he’s owed. And if you weren't foolish, Ogle, you wouldn’t need me to tell you this. We've got to fight, my lads....”
“How can we fight, man?” Ogle stormed at him, furiously battling the conviction which Wolverstone's argument was imposing upon his listeners. “You may be right, and you may be wrong. We've got to chance it. It's our only chance....”
“How can we fight, man?” Ogle shouted at him, angrily resisting the belief that Wolverstone's argument was forcing on his listeners. “You might be right, or you might be wrong. We have to take the risk. It's our only shot...”
The rest of his words were drowned in the shouts of the hands insisting that the girl be given up to be held as a hostage. And then louder than before roared a gun away to leeward, and away on their starboard beam they saw the spray flung up by the shot, which had gone wide.
The rest of his words were lost in the shouts from the crowd demanding that the girl be turned over to be held as a hostage. Then, louder than before, a gun fired off to the side, and to their right, they saw the spray kicked up by the shot that had gone wide.
“They are within range,” cried Ogle. And leaning from the rail, “Put down the helm,” he commanded.
“They're within range,” shouted Ogle. Leaning over the railing, he ordered, “Drop the helm.”
Pitt, at his post beside the helmsman, turned intrepidly to face the excited gunner.
Pitt, at his station next to the helmsman, boldly turned to face the excited gunner.
“Since when have you commanded on the main deck, Ogle? I take my orders from the Captain.”
“Since when did you take charge on the main deck, Ogle? I follow the Captain’s orders.”
“You'll take this order from me, or, by God, you'll....”
“You're either going to take this order from me, or I swear, you'll....”
“Wait!” Blood bade him, interrupting, and he set a restraining hand upon the gunner's arm. “There is, I think, a better way.”
“Wait!” Blood said, interrupting, and he placed a restraining hand on the gunner's arm. “I think there’s a better way.”
He looked over his shoulder, aft, at the advancing ships, the foremost of which was now a bare quarter of a mile away. His glance swept in passing over Miss Bishop and Lord Julian standing side by side some paces behind him. He observed her pale and tense, with parted lips and startled eyes that were fixed upon him, an anxious witness of this deciding of her fate. He was thinking swiftly, reckoning the chances if by pistolling Ogle he were to provoke a mutiny. That some of the men would rally to him, he was sure. But he was no less sure that the main body would oppose him, and prevail in spite of all that he could do, taking the chance that holding Miss Bishop to ransom seemed to afford them. And if they did that, one way or the other, Miss Bishop would be lost. For even if Bishop yielded to their demand, they would retain her as a hostage.
He looked over his shoulder at the approaching ships, the closest of which was now just a quarter of a mile away. His gaze briefly landed on Miss Bishop and Lord Julian standing a few steps behind him. He noted her pale face and tense expression, with parted lips and wide eyes fixed on him, anxiously witnessing the outcome that would determine her fate. He was thinking quickly, weighing the possibility that shooting Ogle might trigger a mutiny. He was confident that some of the men would side with him. However, he was equally certain that the majority would oppose him and succeed despite his efforts, eager to take the opportunity that holding Miss Bishop for ransom would present. And if that happened, Miss Bishop would be lost. Even if Bishop agreed to their demands, they would still keep her as a hostage.
Meanwhile Ogle was growing impatient. His arm still gripped by Blood, he thrust his face into the Captain's.
Meanwhile, Ogle was getting impatient. With Blood still holding his arm, he shoved his face into the Captain's.
“What better way?” he demanded. “There is none better. I'll not be bubbled by what Wolverstone has said. He may be right, and he may be wrong. We'll test it. It's our only chance, I've said, and we must take it.”
“What better way?” he asked. “There isn’t a better option. I won’t be fooled by what Wolverstone has said. He could be right, or he could be wrong. We’ll find out. It’s our only chance, as I've said, and we have to take it.”
The better way that was in Captain Blood's mind was the way that already he had proposed to Wolverstone. Whether the men in the panic Ogle had aroused among them would take a different view from Wolverstone's he did not know. But he saw quite clearly now that if they consented, they would not on that account depart from their intention in the matter of Miss Bishop; they would make of Blood's own surrender merely an additional card in this game against the Governor of Jamaica.
The better way that Captain Blood had in mind was the same one he had already suggested to Wolverstone. He wasn't sure if the men, stirred up by Ogle's panic, would feel differently than Wolverstone did. However, he now understood clearly that if they agreed, it wouldn’t change their plans regarding Miss Bishop; they would just use Blood’s surrender as another tool in their game against the Governor of Jamaica.
“It's through her that we're in this trap,” Ogle stormed on. “Through her and through you. It was to bring her to Jamaica that you risked all our lives, and we're not going to lose our lives as long as there's a chance to make ourselves safe through her.”
“It's because of her that we're stuck in this mess,” Ogle fumed. “Because of her and you. You put all our lives on the line just to bring her to Jamaica, and we're not going to lose our lives as long as we have a chance to keep ourselves safe with her.”
He was turning again to the helmsman below, when Blood's grip tightened on his arm. Ogle wrenched it free, with an oath. But Blood's mind was now made up. He had found the only way, and repellent though it might be to him, he must take it.
He was turning back to the helmsman below when Blood tightened his grip on his arm. Ogle pulled it away, cursing. But Blood had made up his mind. He had found the only way forward, and even though it might disgust him, he had to go through with it.
“That is a desperate chance,” he cried. “Mine is the safe and easy way. Wait!” He leaned over the rail. “Put the helm down,” he bade Pitt. “Heave her to, and signal to them to send a boat.”
“That's a risky move,” he shouted. “Mine is the safe and easy option. Wait!” He leaned over the railing. “Lower the helm,” he instructed Pitt. “Bring her to a stop, and signal them to send a boat.”
A silence of astonishment fell upon the ship—of astonishment and suspicion at this sudden yielding. But Pitt, although he shared it, was prompt to obey. His voice rang out, giving the necessary orders, and after an instant's pause, a score of hands sprang to execute them. Came the creak of blocks and the rattle of slatting sails as they swung aweather, and Captain Blood turned and beckoned Lord Julian forward. His lordship, after a moment's hesitation, advanced in surprise and mistrust—a mistrust shared by Miss Bishop, who, like his lordship and all else aboard, though in a different way, had been taken aback by Blood's sudden submission to the demand to lie to.
A stunned silence fell over the ship—full of shock and doubt at this unexpected concession. But Pitt, despite feeling the same way, quickly followed orders. His voice rang out as he gave the necessary commands, and after a moment's pause, a bunch of hands jumped to carry them out. They heard the creak of pulleys and the rattle of sails as they adjusted, and Captain Blood turned and signaled for Lord Julian to come forward. After a brief moment of hesitation, Lord Julian stepped up, surprised and wary—a wariness also felt by Miss Bishop, who, like Lord Julian and everyone else on board, though in her own way, was taken aback by Blood's sudden agreement to the demand to stop.
Standing now at the rail, with Lord Julian beside him, Captain Blood explained himself.
Standing at the railing now, with Lord Julian next to him, Captain Blood explained himself.
Briefly and clearly he announced to all the object of Lord Julian's voyage to the Caribbean, and he informed them of the offer which yesterday Lord Julian had made to him.
He quickly and clearly announced to everyone the purpose of Lord Julian's trip to the Caribbean, and he told them about the offer that Lord Julian had made to him yesterday.
“That offer I rejected, as his lordship will tell you, deeming myself affronted by it. Those of you who have suffered under the rule of King James will understand me. But now in the desperate case in which we find ourselves—outsailed, and likely to be outfought, as Ogle has said—I am ready to take the way of Morgan: to accept the King's commission and shelter us all behind it.”
“I turned down that offer, as his lordship will tell you, feeling offended by it. Those of you who have endured King James's rule will know what I mean. But now, in the desperate situation we’re in—outsailed and likely to be outmatched, as Ogle has pointed out—I’m ready to follow Morgan's lead: to accept the King's commission and find protection for all of us behind it.”
It was a thunderbolt that for a moment left them all dazed. Then Babel was reenacted. The main body of them welcomed the announcement as only men who have been preparing to die can welcome a new lease of life. But many could not resolve one way or the other until they were satisfied upon several questions, and chiefly upon one which was voiced by Ogle.
It was a lightning strike that momentarily left them all stunned. Then Babel happened again. The majority welcomed the news like people who have been getting ready to die welcoming a new chance at life. But many couldn't decide which way to go until they got answers to several questions, especially the one raised by Ogle.
“Will Bishop respect the commission when you hold it?”
“Will Bishop respect the commission when you have it?”
It was Lord Julian who answered:
It was Lord Julian who replied:
“It will go very hard with him if he attempts to flout the King's authority. And though he should dare attempt it, be sure that his own officers will not dare to do other than oppose him.”
“It will be really tough for him if he tries to defy the King’s authority. And even if he has the guts to try, you can bet that his own officers will not do anything but stand against him.”
“Aye,” said Ogle, “that is true.”
“Yeah,” said Ogle, “that's true.”
But there were some who were still in open and frank revolt against the course. Of these was Wolverstone, who at once proclaimed his hostility.
But there were some who were still openly and honestly rebellious against the direction things were going. Among them was Wolverstone, who immediately declared his opposition.
“I'll rot in hell or ever I serves the King,” he bawled in a great rage.
“I’ll rot in hell before I serve the King,” he shouted in a fit of rage.
But Blood quieted him and those who thought as he did.
But Blood silenced him and those who agreed with him.
“No man need follow me into the King's service who is reluctant. That is not in the bargain. What is in the bargain is that I accept this service with such of you as may choose to follow me. Don't think I accept it willingly. For myself, I am entirely of Wolverstone's opinion. I accept it as the only way to save us all from the certain destruction into which my own act may have brought us. And even those of you who do not choose to follow me shall share the immunity of all, and shall afterwards be free to depart. Those are the terms upon which I sell myself to the King. Let Lord Julian, the representative of the Secretary of State, say whether he agrees to them.”
“No one has to join me in the King's service if they don't want to. That's not part of the deal. What is part of the deal is that I take on this service with those of you who choose to follow me. Don’t think I’m doing this willingly. Personally, I completely agree with Wolverstone. I'm taking this on as the only way to save us all from the certain disaster my actions may have caused. And even those of you who decide not to follow me will still have the same protection, and you’ll be free to leave afterwards. Those are the terms under which I’m offering myself to the King. Let Lord Julian, who represents the Secretary of State, decide if he agrees to them.”
Prompt, eager, and clear came his lordship's agreement. And that was practically the end of the matter. Lord Julian, the butt now of good-humouredly ribald jests and half-derisive acclamations, plunged away to his cabin for the commission, secretly rejoicing at a turn of events which enabled him so creditably to discharge the business on which he had been sent.
Quick, enthusiastic, and straightforward was his lordship's agreement. And that was pretty much the end of it. Lord Julian, now the target of lighthearted jokes and somewhat mocking cheers, hurried off to his cabin for the task, secretly happy about a turn of events that allowed him to successfully carry out the job he had been given.
Meanwhile the bo'sun signalled to the Jamaica ships to send a boat, and the men in the waist broke their ranks and went noisily flocking to line the bulwarks and view the great stately vessels that were racing down towards them.
Meanwhile, the bosun signaled to the Jamaican ships to send a boat, and the men in the waist broke formation, noisily gathering to line the bulwarks and watch the impressive vessels racing toward them.
As Ogle left the quarter-deck, Blood turned, and came face to face with Miss Bishop. She had been observing him with shining eyes, but at sight of his dejected countenance, and the deep frown that scarred his brow, her own expression changed. She approached him with a hesitation entirely unusual to her. She set a hand lightly upon his arm.
As Ogle left the quarter-deck, Blood turned and came face to face with Miss Bishop. She had been watching him with bright eyes, but when she saw his downcast face and the deep frown on his brow, her expression changed. She walked up to him with a hesitation that was completely uncharacteristic for her. She placed a hand lightly on his arm.
“You have chosen wisely, sir,” she commended him, “however much against your inclinations.”
“You made a smart choice, sir,” she praised him, “even if it wasn't what you wanted.”
He looked with gloomy eyes upon her for whom he had made this sacrifice.
He looked at her with a heavy heart, thinking about the sacrifice he had made for her.
“I owed it to you—or thought I did,” he said.
“I owed it to you—or I believed I did,” he said.
She did not understand. “Your resolve delivered me from a horrible danger,” she admitted. And she shivered at the memory of it. “But I do not understand why you should have hesitated when first it was proposed to you. It is an honourable service.”
She didn’t get it. “Your determination rescued me from a terrible danger,” she confessed. And she shivered at the thought of it. “But I don’t understand why you hesitated when it was first suggested to you. It’s an honorable service.”
“King James's?” he sneered.
“King James's?” he scoffed.
“England's,” she corrected him in reproof. “The country is all, sir; the sovereign naught. King James will pass; others will come and pass; England remains, to be honourably served by her sons, whatever rancour they may hold against the man who rules her in their time.”
“England’s,” she corrected him with a reprimand. “The country is everything, sir; the king is nothing. King James will come and go; others will come and go; England stays, to be honorably served by her sons, no matter what resentment they may feel towards the person who rules her in their time.”
He showed some surprise. Then he smiled a little. “Shrewd advocacy,” he approved it. “You should have spoken to the crew.”
He looked a bit surprised. Then he smiled slightly. “Smart move,” he said. “You should have talked to the crew.”
And then, the note of irony deepening in his voice: “Do you suppose now that this honourable service might redeem one who was a pirate and a thief?”
And then, the ironic tone in his voice deepened: “Do you really think that this honorable service could redeem someone who was a pirate and a thief?”
Her glance fell away. Her voice faltered a little in replying. “If he... needs redeeming. Perhaps... perhaps he has been judged too harshly.”
Her gaze dropped. Her voice wavered slightly as she responded. “If he... needs redemption. Maybe... maybe he's been judged too harshly.”
The blue eyes flashed, and the firm lips relaxed their grim set.
The blue eyes lit up, and the tight lips softened.
“Why... if ye think that,” he said, considering her, an odd hunger in his glance, “life might have its uses, after all, and even the service of King James might become tolerable.”
“Why... if you think that,” he said, looking at her with an unusual desire in his eyes, “life might actually have its benefits, and even serving King James could become bearable.”
Looking beyond her, across the water, he observed a boat putting off from one of the great ships, which, hove to now, were rocking gently some three hundred yards away. Abruptly his manner changed. He was like one recovering, taking himself in hand again. “If you will go below, and get your gear and your woman, you shall presently be sent aboard one of the ships of the fleet.” He pointed to the boat as he spoke.
Looking beyond her, across the water, he saw a boat launching from one of the large ships, which, now anchored, were gently swaying about three hundred yards away. Suddenly, his demeanor shifted. He seemed like someone who was pulling themselves together again. “If you go below and grab your things and your woman, you’ll soon be taken aboard one of the fleet's ships.” He gestured toward the boat as he spoke.
She left him, and thereafter with Wolverstone, leaning upon the rail, he watched the approach of that boat, manned by a dozen sailors, and commanded by a scarlet figure seated stiffly in the stern sheets. He levelled his telescope upon that figure.
She left him, and after that, with Wolverstone, leaning on the rail, he watched as that boat, crewed by a dozen sailors and led by a scarlet figure sitting rigidly in the stern, approached. He aimed his telescope at that figure.
“It'll not be Bishop himself,” said Wolverstone, between question and assertion.
“It won't be the Bishop himself,” said Wolverstone, wavering between asking and stating.
“No.” Blood closed his telescope. “I don't know who it is.”
“No.” Blood closed his telescope. “I have no idea who it is.”
“Ha!” Wolverstone vented an ejaculation of sneering mirth. “For all his eagerness, Bishop'd be none so willing to come, hisself. He's been aboard this hulk afore, and we made him swim for it that time. He'll have his memories. So he sends a deputy.”
“Ha!” Wolverstone let out a mocking laugh. “For all his eagerness, Bishop wouldn't be too keen to come himself. He's been on this ship before, and we made him swim for it that time. He’ll remember that. So he sends a deputy.”
This deputy proved to be an officer named Calverley, a vigorous, self-sufficient fellow, comparatively fresh from England, whose manner made it clear that he came fully instructed by Colonel Bishop upon the matter of how to handle the pirates.
This deputy turned out to be an officer named Calverley, a lively, independent guy, relatively new from England, whose attitude made it obvious that he had been thoroughly briefed by Colonel Bishop on how to deal with the pirates.
His air, as he stepped into the waist of the Arabella, was haughty, truculent, and disdainful.
His attitude as he stepped into the waist of the Arabella was arrogant, aggressive, and contemptuous.
Blood, the King's commission now in his pocket, and Lord Julian standing beside him, waited to receive him, and Captain Calverley was a little taken aback at finding himself confronted by two men so very different outwardly from anything that he had expected. But he lost none of his haughty poise, and scarcely deigned a glance at the swarm of fierce, half-naked fellows lounging in a semicircle to form a background.
Blood, with the King's commission in his pocket and Lord Julian standing next to him, waited to receive him, and Captain Calverley was somewhat surprised to see two men who looked nothing like what he had expected. But he maintained his proud composure and barely glanced at the group of fierce, half-naked men lounging in a semicircle behind them.
“Good-day to you, sir,” Blood hailed him pleasantly. “I have the honour to give you welcome aboard the Arabella. My name is Blood—Captain Blood, at your service. You may have heard of me.”
“Good day to you, sir,” Blood greeted him with a smile. “I have the pleasure of welcoming you aboard the Arabella. My name is Blood—Captain Blood, at your service. You might have heard of me.”
Captain Calverley stared hard. The airy manner of this redoubtable buccaneer was hardly what he had looked for in a desperate fellow, compelled to ignominious surrender. A thin, sour smile broke on the officer's haughty lips.
Captain Calverley stared intently. The casual attitude of this formidable pirate was definitely not what he expected from someone who had been forced into an embarrassing surrender. A thin, bitter smile appeared on the officer's proud lips.
“You'll ruffle it to the gallows, no doubt,” he said contemptuously. “I suppose that is after the fashion of your kind. Meanwhile it's your surrender I require, my man, not your impudence.”
“You'll stir it up to the gallows, no question,” he said with disdain. “I guess that's how your type behaves. In the meantime, I need your surrender, not your arrogance.”
Captain Blood appeared surprised, pained. He turned in appeal to Lord Julian.
Captain Blood looked surprised and hurt. He turned to Lord Julian for help.
“D'ye hear that now? And did ye ever hear the like? But what did I tell ye? Ye see, the young gentleman's under a misapprehension entirely. Perhaps it'll save broken bones if your lordship explains just who and what I am.”
“Do you hear that now? And have you ever heard anything like it? But what did I tell you? You see, the young gentleman is completely mistaken. Maybe it will prevent broken bones if you explain to him just who and what I am.”
Lord Julian advanced a step and bowed perfunctorily and rather disdainfully to that very disdainful but now dumbfounded officer. Pitt, who watched the scene from the quarter-deck rail, tells us that his lordship was as grave as a parson at a hanging. But I suspect this gravity for a mask under which Lord Julian was secretly amused.
Lord Julian took a step forward and gave a quick, dismissive bow to the very haughty but now shocked officer. Pitt, who observed the situation from the quarter-deck railing, noted that his lordship looked as serious as a priest at a hanging. However, I have a feeling this seriousness was just a facade, and Lord Julian was actually finding it amusing.
“I have the honour to inform you, sir,” he said stiffly, “that Captain Blood holds a commission in the King's service under the seal of my Lord Sunderland, His Majesty's Secretary of State.”
“I’m honored to inform you, sir,” he said formally, “that Captain Blood has a commission in the King's service under the seal of my Lord Sunderland, His Majesty's Secretary of State.”
Captain Calverley's face empurpled; his eyes bulged. The buccaneers in the background chuckled and crowed and swore among themselves in their relish of this comedy. For a long moment Calverley stared in silence at his lordship, observing the costly elegance of his dress, his air of calm assurance, and his cold, fastidious speech, all of which savoured distinctly of the great world to which he belonged.
Captain Calverley's face turned deep red; his eyes widened. The pirates in the background laughed and taunted each other, enjoying this scene. For a long moment, Calverley silently stared at his lordship, taking in the expensive elegance of his outfit, his calm confidence, and his precise, disdainful speech, all of which clearly indicated the high society he came from.
“And who the devil may you be?” he exploded at last.
“And who the hell are you?” he shouted finally.
Colder still and more distant than ever grew his lordship's voice.
Colder and more distant than ever became his lordship's voice.
“You're not very civil, sir, as I have already noticed. My name is Wade—Lord Julian Wade. I am His Majesty's envoy to these barbarous parts, and my Lord Sunderland's near kinsman. Colonel Bishop has been notified of my coming.”
"You're not very polite, sir, as I've already noticed. My name is Wade—Lord Julian Wade. I'm the King's envoy to these savage regions, and I'm a close relative of Lord Sunderland. Colonel Bishop has been informed of my arrival."
The sudden change in Calverley's manner at Lord Julian's mention of his name showed that the notification had been received, and that he had knowledge of it.
The sudden shift in Calverley's attitude when Lord Julian mentioned his name indicated that he had received the news and was aware of it.
“I... I believe that he has,” said Calverley, between doubt and suspicion. “That is: that he has been notified of the coming of Lord Julian Wade. But... but... aboard this ship...?” The officer made a gesture of helplessness, and, surrendering to his bewilderment, fell abruptly silent.
“I... I think he has,” said Calverley, torn between doubt and suspicion. “That is: that he has been informed about Lord Julian Wade’s arrival. But... but... on this ship...?” The officer threw up his hands in frustration and, overwhelmed by confusion, suddenly fell silent.
“I was coming out on the Royal Mary....”
“I was coming out on the Royal Mary....”
“That is what we were advised.”
“That’s what we were told.”
“But the Royal Mary fell a victim to a Spanish privateer, and I might never have arrived at all but for the gallantry of Captain Blood, who rescued me.”
“But the Royal Mary was captured by a Spanish privateer, and I might never have made it at all if it hadn't been for the bravery of Captain Blood, who saved me.”
Light broke upon the darkness of Calverley's mind. “I see. I understand.”
Light broke through the darkness in Calverley's mind. “I see. I get it.”
“I will take leave to doubt it.” His lordship's tone abated nothing of its asperity. “But that can wait. If Captain Blood will show you his commission, perhaps that will set all doubts at rest, and we may proceed. I shall be glad to reach Port Royal.”
“I’ll have to doubt that.” His lordship's tone was still sharp. “But we can hold off on that. If Captain Blood can show you his commission, maybe that will clear up any doubts, and we can move on. I’d be happy to get to Port Royal.”
Captain Blood thrust a parchment under Calverley's bulging eyes. The officer scanned it, particularly the seals and signature. He stepped back, a baffled, impotent man. He bowed helplessly.
Captain Blood shoved a parchment in front of Calverley's wide eyes. The officer looked it over, especially the seals and signature. He stepped back, feeling confused and powerless. He nodded helplessly.
“I must return to Colonel Bishop for my orders,” he informed them.
"I need to go back to Colonel Bishop for my orders," he told them.
At that moment a lane was opened in the ranks of the men, and through this came Miss Bishop followed by her octoroon woman. Over his shoulder Captain Blood observed her approach.
At that moment, a path was made in the line of men, and through it came Miss Bishop, followed by her mixed-race maid. Over his shoulder, Captain Blood watched her come closer.
“Perhaps, since Colonel Bishop is with you, you will convey his niece to him. Miss Bishop was aboard the Royal Mary also, and I rescued her together with his lordship. She will be able to acquaint her uncle with the details of that and of the present state of affairs.”
“Maybe, since Colonel Bishop is with you, you can take his niece to him. Miss Bishop was on the Royal Mary too, and I rescued her along with his lordship. She’ll be able to fill her uncle in on that and the current situation.”
Swept thus from surprise to surprise, Captain Calverley could do no more than bow again.
Swept from surprise to surprise like that, Captain Calverley could only bow again.
“As for me,” said Lord Julian, with intent to make Miss Bishop's departure free from all interference on the part of the buccaneers, “I shall remain aboard the Arabella until we reach Port Royal. My compliments to Colonel Bishop. Say that I look forward to making his acquaintance there.”
“As for me,” said Lord Julian, wanting to ensure that Miss Bishop could leave without any interruptions from the buccaneers, “I will stay on the Arabella until we get to Port Royal. Please give my regards to Colonel Bishop. Let him know that I’m looking forward to meeting him there.”
CHAPTER XXII. HOSTILITIES
In the great harbour of Port Royal, spacious enough to have given moorings to all the ships of all the navies of the world, the Arabella rode at anchor. Almost she had the air of a prisoner, for a quarter of a mile ahead, to starboard, rose the lofty, massive single round tower of the fort, whilst a couple of cables'-length astern, and to larboard, rode the six men-of-war that composed the Jamaica squadron.
In the vast harbor of Port Royal, big enough to hold all the ships from every navy in the world, the Arabella sat at anchor. She almost looked like a prisoner, with the tall, sturdy single round tower of the fort rising a quarter of a mile ahead to the right, and the six warships that made up the Jamaica squadron anchored just a short distance behind her to the left.
Abeam with the Arabella, across the harbour, were the flat-fronted white buildings of that imposing city that came down to the very water's edge. Behind these the red roofs rose like terraces, marking the gentle slope upon which the city was built, dominated here by a turret, there by a spire, and behind these again a range of green hills with for ultimate background a sky that was like a dome of polished steel.
Abeam the Arabella, across the harbor, were the flat-fronted white buildings of that impressive city that stretched right to the water's edge. Behind them, the red roofs rose like terraces, following the gentle slope on which the city was built, highlighted here by a turret, there by a spire, and beyond those, a range of green hills under a sky that looked like a dome of polished steel.
On a cane day-bed that had been set for him on the quarter-deck, sheltered from the dazzling, blistering sunshine by an improvised awning of brown sailcloth, lounged Peter Blood, a calf-bound, well-thumbed copy of Horace's Odes neglected in his hands.
On a cane daybed that had been arranged for him on the quarter-deck, protected from the bright, scorching sun by a makeshift awning of brown sailcloth, lounged Peter Blood, a calf-bound, well-used copy of Horace's Odes forgotten in his hands.
From immediately below him came the swish of mops and the gurgle of water in the scuppers, for it was still early morning, and under the directions of Hayton, the bo'sun, the swabbers were at work in the waist and forecastle. Despite the heat and the stagnant air, one of the toilers found breath to croak a ribald buccaneering ditty:
From just below him came the sound of mops swishing and water gurgling in the drains because it was still early morning. Under the guidance of Hayton, the bosun, the cleaners were busy in the waist and forecastle. Despite the heat and the still air, one of the workers managed to find his breath to sing a cheeky pirate song:
“For we laid her board and board, And we put her to the sword, And we sank her in the deep blue sea. So It's heigh-ho, and heave-a-ho! Who'll sail for the Main with me?”
“We prepared her for battle, And took her down, And sank her in the deep blue sea. So it's heigh-ho, and heave-a-ho! Who's sailing for the open sea with me?”
Blood fetched a sigh, and the ghost of a smile played over his lean, sun-tanned face. Then the black brows came together above the vivid blue eyes, and thought swiftly closed the door upon his immediate surroundings.
Blood let out a sigh, and the hint of a smile flickered across his lean, sun-kissed face. Then his dark brows furrowed above his bright blue eyes, and his thoughts quickly shut out everything around him.
Things had not sped at all well with him in the past fortnight since his acceptance of the King's commission. There had been trouble with Bishop from the moment of landing. As Blood and Lord Julian had stepped ashore together, they had been met by a man who took no pains to dissemble his chagrin at the turn of events and his determination to change it. He awaited them on the mole, supported by a group of officers.
Things hadn't gone well for him in the past two weeks since he accepted the King's commission. There had been issues with the Bishop from the moment they landed. When Blood and Lord Julian stepped ashore together, they were met by a man who didn't try to hide his frustration with how things had turned out and his intention to change it. He was waiting for them on the pier, backed by a group of officers.
“You are Lord Julian Wade, I understand,” was his truculent greeting. For Blood at the moment he had nothing beyond a malignant glance.
“You're Lord Julian Wade, I get it,” was his harsh greeting. For Blood at that moment, he had nothing more than a hostile glare.
Lord Julian bowed. “I take it I have the honour to address Colonel Bishop, Deputy-Governor of Jamaica.” It was almost as if his lordship were giving the Colonel a lesson in deportment. The Colonel accepted it, and belatedly bowed, removing his broad hat. Then he plunged on.
Lord Julian bowed. “I assume I have the honor of speaking to Colonel Bishop, Deputy-Governor of Jamaica.” It was almost as if he were teaching the Colonel about proper manners. The Colonel accepted this, belatedly bowed, and took off his wide hat. Then he moved on.
“You have granted, I am told, the King's commission to this man.” His very tone betrayed the bitterness of his rancour. “Your motives were no doubt worthy... your gratitude to him for delivering you from the Spaniards. But the thing itself is unthinkable, my lord. The commission must be cancelled.”
“You’ve given, I hear, the King’s commission to this guy.” His tone revealed the bitterness of his resentment. “Your reasons were probably good... your gratitude to him for saving you from the Spaniards. But the whole situation is unthinkable, my lord. The commission has to be canceled.”
“I don't think I understand,” said Lord Julian distantly.
"I don't think I get it," said Lord Julian, sounding far away.
“To be sure you don't, or you'd never ha' done it. The fellow's bubbled you. Why, he's first a rebel, then an escaped slave, and lastly a bloody pirate. I've been hunting him this year past.”
“To be sure you don't, or you'd never have done it. The guy's tricked you. First, he's a rebel, then an escaped slave, and finally a bloody pirate. I've been looking for him all year.”
“I assure you, sir, that I was fully informed of all. I do not grant the King's commission lightly.”
"I assure you, sir, that I was completely aware of everything. I don't take the King's commission lightly."
“Don't you, by God! And what else do you call this? But as His Majesty's Deputy-Governor of Jamaica, I'll take leave to correct your mistake in my own way.”
“Don't you, for real! And what else would you call this? But as the Deputy Governor of Jamaica, I'll correct your mistake in my own way.”
“Ah! And what way may that be?”
“Ah! And what way could that be?”
“There's a gallows waiting for this rascal in Port Royal.”
“There's a gallows waiting for this troublemaker in Port Royal.”
Blood would have intervened at that, but Lord Julian forestalled him.
Blood would have stepped in at that, but Lord Julian beat him to it.
“I see, sir, that you do not yet quite apprehend the circumstances. If it is a mistake to grant Captain Blood a commission, the mistake is not mine. I am acting upon the instructions of my Lord Sunderland; and with a full knowledge of all the facts, his lordship expressly designated Captain Blood for this commission if Captain Blood could be persuaded to accept it.”
“I see, sir, that you don’t fully understand the situation yet. If it’s a mistake to give Captain Blood a commission, that mistake isn’t mine. I’m following the orders of my Lord Sunderland; and with full knowledge of all the facts, his lordship specifically chose Captain Blood for this commission if he could be convinced to accept it.”
Colonel Bishop's mouth fell open in surprise and dismay.
Colonel Bishop stared in shock and disbelief.
“Lord Sunderland designated him?” he asked, amazed.
“Lord Sunderland picked him?” he asked, surprised.
“Expressly.”
"Clearly."
His lordship waited a moment for a reply. None coming from the speechless Deputy-Governor, he asked a question: “Would you still venture to describe the matter as a mistake, sir? And dare you take the risk of correcting it?”
His lordship paused for a moment, expecting a response. When the Deputy-Governor remained silent, he asked, “Do you still consider this a mistake, sir? And are you willing to risk correcting it?”
“I... I had not dreamed....”
“I... I hadn't dreamed....”
“I understand, sir. Let me present Captain Blood.”
"I get it, sir. Let me introduce Captain Blood."
Perforce Bishop must put on the best face he could command. But that it was no more than a mask for his fury and his venom was plain to all.
Bishop had to put on the best front he could manage. But it was obvious to everyone that it was just a cover for his rage and bitterness.
From that unpromising beginning matters had not improved; rather had they grown worse.
From that unpromising start, things hadn't gotten better; in fact, they had worsened.
Blood's thoughts were upon this and other things as he lounged there on the day-bed. He had been a fortnight in Port Royal, his ship virtually a unit now in the Jamaica squadron. And when the news of it reached Tortuga and the buccaneers who awaited his return, the name of Captain Blood, which had stood so high among the Brethren of the Coast, would become a byword, a thing of execration, and before all was done his life might pay forfeit for what would be accounted a treacherous defection. And for what had he placed himself in this position? For the sake of a girl who avoided him so persistently and intentionally that he must assume that she still regarded him with aversion. He had scarcely been vouchsafed a glimpse of her in all this fortnight, although with that in view for his main object he had daily haunted her uncle's residence, and daily braved the unmasked hostility and baffled rancour in which Colonel Bishop held him. Nor was that the worst of it. He was allowed plainly to perceive that it was the graceful, elegant young trifler from St. James's, Lord Julian Wade, to whom her every moment was devoted. And what chance had he, a desperate adventurer with a record of outlawry, against such a rival as that, a man of parts, moreover, as he was bound to admit?
Blood's thoughts were on this and other matters as he lounged on the daybed. He had spent two weeks in Port Royal, with his ship practically a part of the Jamaica squadron now. And when word of this reached Tortuga and the buccaneers waiting for his return, the name Captain Blood, which had once been so respected among the Brethren of the Coast, would become a curse, something they would despise. In the end, he might even lose his life for what they would consider a treacherous betrayal. And why had he put himself in such a situation? For the sake of a girl who avoided him so deliberately that he had to assume she still disliked him. He had barely seen her during these two weeks, even though he had made her uncle's house his main objective, facing daily the open hostility and bitter resentment from Colonel Bishop. And that wasn’t even the worst part. He could clearly see that it was the charming, elegant young flirt from St. James’s, Lord Julian Wade, to whom she devoted all her time. What chance did he have, a desperate adventurer with a history of being an outlaw, against such a rival, especially one with qualities he begrudgingly had to acknowledge?
You conceive the bitterness of his soul. He beheld himself to be as the dog in the fable that had dropped the substance to snatch at a delusive shadow.
You understand the bitterness of his soul. He saw himself as the dog in the fable that dropped the substance to grab at a tempting shadow.
He sought comfort in a line on the open page before him:
He found solace in a sentence on the open page in front of him:
“levius fit patientia quicquid corrigere est nefas.”
“Patience makes it easier to endure whatever is wrong to fix.”
Sought it, but hardly found it.
Searched for it, but barely found it.
A boat that had approached unnoticed from the shore came scraping and bumping against the great red hull of the Arabella, and a raucous voice sent up a hailing shout. From the ship's belfry two silvery notes rang clear and sharp, and a moment or two later the bo'sun's whistle shrilled a long wail.
A boat that had quietly come from the shore bumped against the large red hull of the Arabella, and a loud voice called out. From the ship's belfry, two clear, sharp notes rang out, and a moment later, the bo'sun's whistle let out a long, shrill wail.
The sounds disturbed Captain Blood from his disgruntled musings. He rose, tall, active, and arrestingly elegant in a scarlet, gold-laced coat that advertised his new position, and slipping the slender volume into his pocket, advanced to the carved rail of the quarter-deck, just as Jeremy Pitt was setting foot upon the companion.
The sounds pulled Captain Blood out of his unhappy thoughts. He stood up, tall, agile, and strikingly elegant in a scarlet coat with gold trim that announced his new role. Slipping the slim book into his pocket, he moved to the carved railing of the quarter-deck, just as Jeremy Pitt was stepping onto the stairs.
“A note for you from the Deputy-Governor,” said the master shortly, as he proffered a folded sheet.
“A note for you from the Deputy Governor,” said the master briefly, as he handed over a folded sheet.
Blood broke the seal, and read. Pitt, loosely clad in shirt and breeches, leaned against the rail the while and watched him, unmistakable concern imprinted on his fair, frank countenance.
Blood broke the seal and read. Pitt, casually dressed in a shirt and pants, leaned against the railing and watched him, clear concern shown on his fair, honest face.
Blood uttered a short laugh, and curled his lip. “It is a very peremptory summons,” he said, and passed the note to his friend.
Blood let out a short laugh and curled his lip. “It's a pretty demanding summons,” he said, passing the note to his friend.
The young master's grey eyes skimmed it. Thoughtfully he stroked his golden beard.
The young master's gray eyes glanced over it. He thoughtfully stroked his golden beard.
“You'll not go?” he said, between question and assertion.
“You're not going?” he asked, sounding unsure and certain at the same time.
“Why not? Haven't I been a daily visitor at the fort...?”
“Why not? Haven't I been visiting the fort every day...?”
“But it'll be about the Old Wolf that he wants to see you. It gives him a grievance at last. You know, Peter, that it is Lord Julian alone has stood between Bishop and his hate of you. If now he can show that....”
“But it's about the Old Wolf wanting to see you. It finally gives him a reason to complain. You know, Peter, that it's Lord Julian who's been the only one standing between the Bishop and his hatred for you. If he can show that....”
“What if he can?” Blood interrupted carelessly. “Shall I be in greater danger ashore than aboard, now that we've but fifty men left, and they lukewarm rogues who would as soon serve the King as me? Jeremy, dear lad, the Arabella's a prisoner here, bedad, 'twixt the fort there and the fleet yonder. Don't be forgetting that.”
“What if he can?” Blood interrupted casually. “Will I be in more danger on land than at sea, now that we only have fifty men left, and they're half-hearted traitors who’d just as easily serve the King as me? Jeremy, my dear boy, the Arabella is trapped here, I swear, between that fort and the fleet over there. Don't forget that.”
Jeremy clenched his hands. “Why did ye let Wolverstone and the others go?” he cried, with a touch of bitterness. “You should have seen the danger.”
Jeremy clenched his hands. “Why did you let Wolverstone and the others go?” he cried, with a hint of bitterness. “You should have seen the danger.”
“How could I in honesty have detained them? It was in the bargain. Besides, how could their staying have helped me?” And as Pitt did not answer him: “Ye see?” he said, and shrugged. “I'll be getting my hat and cane and sword, and go ashore in the cock-boat. See it manned for me.”
“How could I, in all honesty, have kept them here? It was part of the deal. Besides, how would their staying have benefited me?” And since Pitt didn’t reply: “You see?” he said, shrugging. “I’ll grab my hat, cane, and sword, and go ashore in the small boat. Make sure it’s ready for me.”
“Ye're going to deliver yourself into Bishop's hands,” Pitt warned him.
"You're going to hand yourself over to the Bishop," Pitt warned him.
“Well, well, maybe he'll not find me quite so easy to grasp as he imagines. There's a thorn or two left on me.” And with a laugh Blood departed to his cabin.
"Well, well, maybe he won't find me as easy to figure out as he thinks. I've got a few thorns left." And with a laugh, Blood went to his cabin.
Jeremy Pitt answered the laugh with an oath. A moment he stood irresolute where Blood had left him. Then slowly, reluctance dragging at his feet, he went down the companion to give the order for the cock-boat.
Jeremy Pitt responded to the laughter with a curse. For a moment, he stood uncertain where Blood had left him. Then, slowly, with reluctance weighing him down, he headed down the companionway to give the order for the small boat.
“If anything should happen to you, Peter,” he said, as Blood was going over the side, “Colonel Bishop had better look to himself. These fifty lads may be lukewarm at present, as you say, but—sink me!—they'll be anything but lukewarm if there's a breach of faith.”
“If anything happens to you, Peter,” he said, as Blood was going over the side, “Colonel Bishop should watch out for himself. These fifty guys might be a bit indifferent right now, as you say, but—mark my words!—they won’t be indifferent at all if there's a betrayal of trust.”
“And what should be happening to me, Jeremy? Sure, now, I'll be back for dinner, so I will.”
“And what’s supposed to be happening to me, Jeremy? Fine, I’ll be back for dinner, so I will.”
Blood climbed down into the waiting boat. But laugh though he might, he knew as well as Pitt that in going ashore that morning he carried his life in his hands. Because of this, it may have been that when he stepped on to the narrow mole, in the shadow of the shallow outer wall of the fort through whose crenels were thrust the black noses of its heavy guns, he gave order that the boat should stay for him at that spot. He realized that he might have to retreat in a hurry.
Blood climbed down into the waiting boat. But as much as he laughed, he knew just like Pitt that stepping ashore that morning meant risking his life. Because of this, it’s possible that when he stepped onto the narrow dock, in the shadow of the low outer wall of the fort, where the heavy guns poked through the openings, he ordered the boat to wait for him there. He understood that he might need to make a quick getaway.
Walking leisurely, he skirted the embattled wall, and passed through the great gates into the courtyard. Half-a-dozen soldiers lounged there, and in the shadow cast by the wall, Major Mallard, the Commandant, was slowly pacing. He stopped short at sight of Captain Blood, and saluted him, as was his due, but the smile that lifted the officer's stiff mostachios was grimly sardonic. Peter Blood's attention, however, was elsewhere.
Walking at a relaxed pace, he went around the battered wall and walked through the large gates into the courtyard. Half a dozen soldiers were hanging out there, and in the shadow of the wall, Major Mallard, the Commandant, was slowly walking back and forth. He suddenly stopped when he saw Captain Blood and saluted him, as was proper, but the smile that stretched across the officer's stiff mustache was grimly sarcastic. However, Peter Blood’s focus was elsewhere.
On his right stretched a spacious garden, beyond which rose the white house that was the residence of the Deputy-Governor. In that garden's main avenue, that was fringed with palm and sandalwood, he had caught sight of Miss Bishop alone. He crossed the courtyard with suddenly lengthened stride.
On his right was a large garden, and beyond it stood the white house where the Deputy-Governor lived. In the garden's main path, lined with palm and sandalwood trees, he had seen Miss Bishop by herself. He walked across the courtyard, his stride suddenly lengthening.
“Good-morning to ye, ma'am,” was his greeting as he overtook her; and hat in hand now, he added on a note of protest: “Sure, it's nothing less than uncharitable to make me run in this heat.”
“Good morning to you, ma'am,” he said as he caught up to her; and with his hat in hand now, he added with a hint of protest: “Honestly, it’s downright unkind to make me run in this heat.”
“Why do you run, then?” she asked him coolly, standing slim and straight before him, all in white and very maidenly save in her unnatural composure. “I am pressed,” she informed him. “So you will forgive me if I do not stay.”
“Why are you running, then?” she asked him coolly, standing slim and straight in front of him, all in white and very lady-like except for her unnatural calmness. “I’m in a hurry,” she told him. “So please forgive me for not staying.”
“You were none so pressed until I came,” he protested, and if his thin lips smiled, his blue eyes were oddly hard.
“You weren’t so busy until I showed up,” he complained, and even if his thin lips smiled, his blue eyes looked surprisingly cold.
“Since you perceive it, sir, I wonder that you trouble to be so insistent.”
“Since you see it, sir, I don’t understand why you’re so determined.”
That crossed the swords between them, and it was against Blood's instincts to avoid an engagement.
That put them at odds, and it went against Blood's instincts to back away from a fight.
“Faith, you explain yourself after a fashion,” said he. “But since it was more or less in your service that I donned the King's coat, you should suffer it to cover the thief and pirate.”
“Faith, you explain yourself in a way,” he said. “But since it was somewhat for your benefit that I put on the King's coat, you should allow it to cover the thief and pirate.”
She shrugged and turned aside, in some resentment and some regret. Fearing to betray the latter, she took refuge in the former. “I do my best,” said she.
She shrugged and turned away, feeling a mix of resentment and regret. Not wanting to show the regret, she leaned into the resentment. “I do my best,” she said.
“So that ye can be charitable in some ways!” He laughed softly. “Glory be, now, I should be thankful for so much. Maybe I'm presumptuous. But I can't forget that when I was no better than a slave in your uncle's household in Barbados, ye used me with a certain kindness.”
“So that you can be charitable in some ways!” He laughed softly. “Wow, I should be grateful for so much. Maybe I'm being presumptuous. But I can't forget that when I was no better than a servant in your uncle's household in Barbados, you treated me with a certain kindness.”
“Why not? In those days you had some claim upon my kindness. You were just an unfortunate gentleman then.”
“Why not? Back then, you had some right to my kindness. You were just an unfortunate guy then.”
“And what else would you be calling me now?”
“And what else would you call me now?”
“Hardly unfortunate. We have heard of your good fortune on the seas—how your luck has passed into a byword. And we have heard other things: of your good fortune in other directions.”
“Not unfortunate at all. We've heard about your good luck at sea—how your fortune has become a saying. And we've heard other things too: about your good luck in different areas.”
She spoke hastily, the thought of Mademoiselle d'Ogeron in her mind. And instantly would have recalled the words had she been able. But Peter Blood swept them lightly aside, reading into them none of her meaning, as she feared he would.
She spoke quickly, thinking about Mademoiselle d'Ogeron. And she would have taken back her words if she could. But Peter Blood brushed them off, not picking up on any of her concerns, which is what she worried he would do.
“Aye—a deal of lies, devil a doubt, as I could prove to you.”
"Yeah—lots of lies, no doubt about it, and I could show you."
“I cannot think why you should trouble to put yourself on your defence,” she discouraged him.
"I don't understand why you would bother to defend yourself," she said, trying to dissuade him.
“So that ye may think less badly of me than you do.”
“So that you may think less negatively of me than you do.”
“What I think of you can be a very little matter to you, sir.”
"What I think of you probably doesn't mean much to you, sir."
This was a disarming stroke. He abandoned combat for expostulation.
This was a surprising move. He gave up fighting to express his thoughts.
“Can ye say that now? Can ye say that, beholding me in this livery of a service I despise? Didn't ye tell me that I might redeem the past? It's little enough I am concerned to redeem the past save only in your eyes. In my own I've done nothing at all that I am ashamed of, considering the provocation I received.”
“Can you say that now? Can you say that, seeing me in this uniform of a service I hate? Didn’t you tell me that I could make up for the past? I care very little about making up for the past except in your eyes. In my own, I haven't done anything that I'm ashamed of, given the provocation I faced.”
Her glance faltered, and fell away before his own that was so intent.
Her gaze wavered and shifted away from his intense stare.
“I... I can't think why you should speak to me like this,” she said, with less than her earlier assurance.
“I... I don't understand why you’re speaking to me like this,” she said, with less confidence than before.
“Ah, now, can't ye, indeed?” he cried. “Sure, then, I'll be telling ye.”
“Ah, can’t you, really?” he exclaimed. “Well then, I’ll tell you.”
“Oh, please.” There was real alarm in her voice. “I realize fully what you did, and I realize that partly, at least, you may have been urged by consideration for myself. Believe me, I am very grateful. I shall always be grateful.”
“Oh, come on.” There was genuine concern in her voice. “I completely understand what you did, and I know that, at least in part, you might have been motivated by caring about me. Trust me, I really appreciate it. I’ll always be thankful.”
“But if it's also your intention always to think of me as a thief and a pirate, faith, ye may keep your gratitude for all the good it's like to do me.”
“But if you also plan to always see me as a thief and a pirate, then go ahead and save your gratitude for all the good it’s likely to do me.”
A livelier colour crept into her cheeks. There was a perceptible heave of the slight breast that faintly swelled the flimsy bodice of white silk. But if she resented his tone and his words, she stifled her resentment. She realized that perhaps she had, herself, provoked his anger. She honestly desired to make amends.
A brighter color appeared in her cheeks. Her small chest slightly rose, gently stretching the delicate white silk bodice. But even if she felt offended by his tone and words, she kept her feelings to herself. She understood that maybe she had, in some way, sparked his anger. She truly wanted to make things right.
“You are mistaken,” she began. “It isn't that.”
“You're wrong,” she said. “It's not that.”
But they were fated to misunderstand each other.
But they were destined to misunderstand each other.
Jealousy, that troubler of reason, had been over-busy with his wits as it had with hers.
Jealousy, that disruptor of thought, had been working overtime on his mind just like it had with hers.
“What is it, then?” quoth he, and added the question: “Lord Julian?”
“What is it, then?” he asked, and added the question: “Lord Julian?”
She started, and stared at him blankly indignant now.
She jumped and stared at him blankly, now feeling indignant.
“Och, be frank with me,” he urged her, unpardonably. “'Twill be a kindness, so it will.”
“Come on, be honest with me,” he urged her, unapologetically. “It’ll be a kindness, it really will.”
For a moment she stood before him with quickened breathing, the colour ebbing and flowing in her cheeks. Then she looked past him, and tilted her chin forward.
For a moment, she stood in front of him, breathing quickly, the color rising and falling in her cheeks. Then she looked past him and tilted her chin forward.
“You... you are quite insufferable,” she said. “I beg that you will let me pass.”
"You... you're really unbearable," she said. "Please, let me pass."
He stepped aside, and with the broad feathered hat which he still held in his hand, he waved her on towards the house.
He stepped aside and, with the wide feathered hat he still held in his hand, he waved her toward the house.
“I'll not be detaining you any longer, ma'am. After all, the cursed thing I did for nothing can be undone. Ye'll remember afterwards that it was your hardness drove me.”
“I won’t keep you any longer, ma’am. After all, the cursed thing I did for nothing can’t be changed. You’ll remember later that it was your harshness that drove me.”
She moved to depart, then checked, and faced him again. It was she now who was on her defence, her voice quivering with indignation.
She started to leave, then paused and turned to face him again. Now she was the one on the defensive, her voice shaking with anger.
“You take that tone! You dare to take that tone!” she cried, astounding him by her sudden vehemence. “You have the effrontery to upbraid me because I will not take your hands when I know how they are stained; when I know you for a murderer and worse?”
“You use that tone! You really dare to use that tone!” she shouted, shocking him with her sudden intensity. “You have the nerve to scold me because I won’t take your hands when I know how they’re tainted; when I know you’re a murderer and worse?”
He stared at her open-mouthed.
He stared at her, amazed.
“A murderer—I?” he said at last.
"A murderer—me?" he finally replied.
“Must I name your victims? Did you not murder Levasseur?”
“Do I really need to list your victims? Didn’t you kill Levasseur?”
“Levasseur?” He smiled a little. “So they've told you about that!”
“Levasseur?” He grinned slightly. “So they've mentioned that to you!”
“Do you deny it?”
"Do you deny it?"
“I killed him, it is true. I can remember killing another man in circumstances that were very similar. That was in Bridgetown on the night of the Spanish raid. Mary Traill would tell you of it. She was present.”
“I killed him, that's true. I can remember killing another man under very similar circumstances. That was in Bridgetown on the night of the Spanish raid. Mary Traill would tell you about it. She was there.”
He clapped his hat on his head with a certain abrupt fierceness, and strode angrily away, before she could answer or even grasp the full significance of what he had said.
He slammed his hat onto his head with a sudden intensity and walked angrily away, before she could respond or even fully understand what he meant.
CHAPTER XXIII. HOSTAGES
Peter Blood stood in the pillared portico of Government House, and with unseeing eyes that were laden with pain and anger, stared out across the great harbour of Port Royal to the green hills rising from the farther shore and the ridge of the Blue Mountains beyond, showing hazily through the quivering heat.
Peter Blood stood in the pillared porch of Government House, and with unseeing eyes filled with pain and anger, stared out across the vast harbor of Port Royal to the green hills rising on the distant shore and the ridge of the Blue Mountains beyond, hazily visible through the shimmering heat.
He was aroused by the return of the negro who had gone to announce him, and following now this slave, he made his way through the house to the wide piazza behind it, in whose shade Colonel Bishop and my Lord Julian Wade took what little air there was.
He was awakened by the return of the Black man who had gone to announce him, and following this servant, he made his way through the house to the large porch behind it, where Colonel Bishop and my Lord Julian Wade were getting what little fresh air there was.
“So ye've come,” the Deputy-Governor hailed him, and followed the greeting by a series of grunts of vague but apparently ill-humoured import.
“So you’ve come,” the Deputy-Governor greeted him, followed by a series of grunts that seemed vague but were clearly in a bad mood.
He did not trouble to rise, not even when Lord Julian, obeying the instincts of finer breeding, set him the example. From under scowling brows the wealthy Barbados planter considered his sometime slave, who, hat in hand, leaning lightly upon his long beribboned cane, revealed nothing in his countenance of the anger which was being steadily nourished by this cavalier reception.
He didn’t bother to stand up, not even when Lord Julian, following the instincts of better manners, showed him the way. From beneath his furrowed brows, the rich Barbados planter looked at his former slave, who, with his hat in hand and leaning casually on his long, ribboned cane, showed none of the anger that was quietly building up because of this indifferent greeting.
At last, with scowling brow and in self-sufficient tones, Colonel Bishop delivered himself.
At last, with a furrowed brow and in a self-assured tone, Colonel Bishop spoke up.
“I have sent for you, Captain Blood, because of certain news that has just reached me. I am informed that yesterday evening a frigate left the harbour having on board your associate Wolverstone and a hundred men of the hundred and fifty that were serving under you. His lordship and I shall be glad to have your explanation of how you came to permit that departure.”
“I’ve called for you, Captain Blood, because of some news I just received. I’ve been told that last night a frigate left the harbor with your associate Wolverstone and a hundred of the one hundred and fifty men who were serving under you. His lordship and I would appreciate your explanation of how you allowed that departure.”
“Permit?” quoth Blood. “I ordered it.”
“Permit?” said Blood. “I ordered it.”
The answer left Bishop speechless for a moment. Then:
The answer left Bishop momentarily speechless. Then:
“You ordered it?” he said in accents of unbelief, whilst Lord Julian raised his eyebrows. “'Swounds! Perhaps you'll explain yourself? Whither has Wolverstone gone?”
“You ordered it?” he said in disbelief, while Lord Julian raised his eyebrows. “Wow! Maybe you can explain? Where has Wolverstone gone?”
“To Tortuga. He's gone with a message to the officers commanding the other four ships of the fleet that is awaiting me there, telling them what's happened and why they are no longer to expect me.”
“To Tortuga. He’s left with a message for the officers in charge of the other four ships in the fleet waiting for me there, explaining what’s happened and why they shouldn’t expect me anymore.”
Bishop's great face seemed to swell and its high colour to deepen. He swung to Lord Julian.
Bishop's large face seemed to expand, and its deep color became even more pronounced. He turned to Lord Julian.
“You hear that, my lord? Deliberately he has let Wolverstone loose upon the seas again—Wolverstone, the worst of all that gang of pirates after himself. I hope your lordship begins at last to perceive the folly of granting the King's commission to such a man as this against all my counsels. Why, this thing is... it's just mutiny... treason! By God! It's matter for a court-martial.”
“You hear that, my lord? He has purposefully set Wolverstone loose on the seas again—Wolverstone, the worst of all those pirates after himself. I hope you finally see the mistake of giving the King's commission to a man like him, despite all my advice. This situation is... it’s nothing short of mutiny... treason! By God! It’s a matter for a court-martial.”
“Will you cease your blather of mutiny and treason and courts-martial?” Blood put on his hat, and sat down unbidden. “I have sent Wolverstone to inform Hagthorpe and Christian and Yberville and the rest of my lads that they've one clear month in which to follow my example, quit piracy, and get back to their boucans or their logwood, or else sail out of the Caribbean Sea. That's what I've done.”
“Will you stop your talk of mutiny, treason, and courts-martial?” Blood put on his hat and sat down without being invited. “I sent Wolverstone to tell Hagthorpe, Christian, Yberville, and the rest of my guys that they have one clear month to follow my lead, give up piracy, and return to their boucans or their logwood, or else get out of the Caribbean Sea. That’s what I’ve done.”
“But the men?” his lordship interposed in his level, cultured voice. “This hundred men that Wolverstone has taken with him?”
“But what about the men?” his lordship interrupted in his calm, cultured voice. “These hundred men that Wolverstone has taken with him?”
“They are those of my crew who have no taste for King James's service, and have preferred to seek work of other kinds. It was in our compact, my lord, that there should be no constraining of my men.”
“They are the members of my crew who aren’t interested in serving King James and have chosen to look for other types of work. It was in our agreement, my lord, that my men would not be forced into anything.”
“I don't remember it,” said his lordship, with sincerity.
“I don’t remember it,” his lordship said earnestly.
Blood looked at him in surprise. Then he shrugged. “Faith, I'm not to blame for your lordship's poor memory. I say that it was so; and I don't lie. I've never found it necessary. In any case ye couldn't have supposed that I should consent to anything different.”
Blood looked at him in surprise. Then he shrugged. “Look, it’s not my fault your lordship has a bad memory. I say it happened, and I'm not lying. I've never found it necessary to do that. In any case, you couldn't have thought I'd agree to anything different.”
And then the Deputy-Governor exploded.
And then the Deputy Governor lost it.
“You have given those damned rascals in Tortuga this warning so that they may escape! That is what you have done. That is how you abuse the commission that has saved your own neck!”
“You’ve warned those damned troublemakers in Tortuga so they can get away! That’s what you’ve done. That’s how you misused the commission that saved your own skin!”
Peter Blood considered him steadily, his face impassive. “I will remind you,” he said at last, very quietly, “that the object in view was—leaving out of account your own appetites which, as every one knows, are just those of a hangman—to rid the Caribbean of buccaneers. Now, I've taken the most effective way of accomplishing that object. The knowledge that I've entered the King's service should in itself go far towards disbanding the fleet of which I was until lately the admiral.”
Peter Blood looked at him intently, his expression neutral. “I want to remind you,” he finally said, very quietly, “that the goal here was—setting aside your own desires, which everyone knows are just like those of a hangman—to eliminate buccaneers from the Caribbean. Now, I've chosen the most effective way to achieve that goal. The fact that I’ve joined the King’s service should, in itself, help disband the fleet that I was recently the admiral of.”
“I see!” sneered the Deputy-Governor malevolently. “And if it does not?”
“I get it!” the Deputy-Governor sneered maliciously. “But what if it doesn’t?”
“It will be time enough then to consider what else is to be done.”
"It will be time then to think about what else needs to be done."
Lord Julian forestalled a fresh outburst on the part of Bishop.
Lord Julian cut off a new outburst from the Bishop.
“It is possible,” he said, “that my Lord Sunderland will be satisfied, provided that the solution is such as you promise.”
“It’s possible,” he said, “that my Lord Sunderland will be satisfied, as long as the solution is what you promise.”
It was a courteous, conciliatory speech. Urged by friendliness towards Blood and understanding of the difficult position in which the buccaneer found himself, his lordship was disposed to take his stand upon the letter of his instructions. Therefore he now held out a friendly hand to help him over the latest and most difficult obstacle which Blood himself had enabled Bishop to place in the way of his redemption. Unfortunately the last person from whom Peter Blood desired assistance at that moment was this young nobleman, whom he regarded with the jaundiced eyes of jealousy.
It was a polite and conciliatory speech. Driven by goodwill towards Blood and an understanding of the tough spot the buccaneer was in, his lordship was inclined to stick to the letter of his instructions. So, he now extended a friendly hand to help him get past the latest and most challenging hurdle that Blood himself had allowed Bishop to set in the path of his freedom. Unfortunately, the last person Peter Blood wanted help from at that moment was this young nobleman, whom he viewed with jealous contempt.
“Anyway,” he answered, with a suggestion of defiance and more than a suggestion of a sneer, “it's the most ye should expect from me, and certainly it's the most ye'll get.”
“Anyway,” he replied, showing a hint of defiance and definitely a bit of a sneer, “it's the most you should expect from me, and it’s definitely the most you’ll get.”
His lordship frowned, and dabbed his lips with a handkerchief.
His lordship frowned and wiped his lips with a handkerchief.
“I don't think that I quite like the way you put it. Indeed, upon reflection, Captain Blood, I am sure that I do not.”
"I don’t think I really like how you said that. In fact, after thinking it over, Captain Blood, I’m sure I don’t."
“I am sorry for that, so I am,” said Blood impudently. “But there it is. I'm not on that account concerned to modify it.”
“I’m sorry about that, really,” Blood said boldly. “But it is what it is. I’m not worried about changing it.”
His lordship's pale eyes opened a little wider. Languidly he raised his eyebrows.
His lordship's pale eyes opened a bit wider. He casually raised his eyebrows.
“Ah!” he said. “You're a prodigiously uncivil fellow. You disappoint me, sir. I had formed the notion that you might be a gentleman.”
“Ah!” he said. “You’re an incredibly rude person. You’ve let me down, sir. I had the impression that you might be a gentleman.”
“And that's not your lordship's only mistake,” Bishop cut in. “You made a worse when you gave him the King's commission, and so sheltered the rascal from the gallows I had prepared for him in Port Royal.”
“And that’s not your lordship’s only mistake,” Bishop interrupted. “You made a bigger one when you gave him the King’s commission, which protected the scoundrel from the gallows I had set up for him in Port Royal.”
“Aye—but the worst mistake of all in this matter of commissions,” said Blood to his lordship, “was the one that trade this greasy slaver Deputy-Governor of Jamaica instead of its hangman, which is the office for which he's by nature fitted.”
"Aye—but the worst mistake in this whole commission matter," said Blood to his lordship, "was making this shady slaver the Deputy-Governor of Jamaica instead of its executioner, which is the position he's naturally suited for."
“Captain Blood!” said his lordship sharply in reproof. “Upon my soul and honour, sir, you go much too far. You are....”
“Captain Blood!” his lordship said sharply in reproach. “I swear, you’re going too far. You are....”
But here Bishop interrupted him. He had heaved himself to his feet, at last, and was venting his fury in unprintable abuse. Captain Blood, who had also risen, stood apparently impassive, for the storm to spend itself. When at last this happened, he addressed himself quietly to Lord Julian, as if Colonel Bishop had not spoken.
But then Bishop interrupted him. He had finally gotten to his feet and was unleashing his anger with some choice words. Captain Blood, who had also stood up, appeared calm, waiting for the outburst to die down. Once it finally subsided, he calmly turned to Lord Julian, as if Colonel Bishop hadn’t said a word.
“Your lordship was about to say?” he asked, with challenging smoothness.
“Were you about to say something, my lord?” he asked, with a cool challenge.
But his lordship had by now recovered his habitual composure, and was again disposed to be conciliatory. He laughed and shrugged.
But his lordship had by now regained his usual calm, and was once again inclined to be friendly. He laughed and shrugged.
“Faith! here's a deal of unnecessary heat,” said he. “And God knows this plaguey climate provides enough of that. Perhaps, Colonel Bishop, you are a little uncompromising; and you, sir, are certainly a deal too peppery. I have said, speaking on behalf of my Lord Sunderland, that I am content to await the result of your experiment.”
“Seriously! There's a lot of unnecessary tension,” he said. “And God knows this awful climate gives us more than enough of that. Maybe, Colonel Bishop, you're being a bit too rigid; and you, sir, are definitely way too fiery. I’ve mentioned, on behalf of my Lord Sunderland, that I’m willing to wait and see how your experiment turns out.”
But Bishop's fury had by now reached a stage in which it was not to be restrained.
But Bishop's anger had now reached a point where it couldn't be contained.
“Are you, indeed?” he roared. “Well, then, I am not. This is a matter in which your lordship must allow me to be the better judge. And, anyhow, I'll take the risk of acting on my own responsibility.”
“Are you really?” he shouted. “Well, I’m not. This is something your lordship has to let me decide for myself. And, either way, I’m willing to take the risk of acting on my own.”
Lord Julian abandoned the struggle. He smiled wearily, shrugged, and waved a hand in implied resignation. The Deputy-Governor stormed on.
Lord Julian gave up the fight. He smiled tiredly, shrugged, and waved a hand in acceptance. The Deputy-Governor continued on angrily.
“Since my lord here has given you a commission, I can't regularly deal with you out of hand for piracy as you deserve. But you shall answer before a court-martial for your action in the matter of Wolverstone, and take the consequences.”
“Since my lord here has given you a mission, I can’t deal with you directly for piracy as you deserve. But you will face a court-martial for what you did in the matter of Wolverstone, and you’ll face the consequences.”
“I see,” said Blood. “Now we come to it. And it's yourself as Deputy-Governor will preside over that same court-martial. So that ye can wipe off old scores by hanging me, it's little ye care how ye do it!” He laughed, and added: “Praemonitus, praemunitus.”
“I get it,” said Blood. “So here we are. You, as Deputy-Governor, will lead that court-martial. You just want to settle old grudges by hanging me, and you don’t care how you go about it!” He laughed and added, “Forewarned is forearmed.”
“What shall that mean?” quoth Lord Julian sharply.
“What does that mean?” Lord Julian said sharply.
“I had imagined that your lordship would have had some education.”
“I thought you would have had some education.”
He was at pains, you see, to be provocative.
He was trying hard, you see, to be provocative.
“It's not the literal meaning I am asking, sir,” said Lord Julian, with frosty dignity. “I want to know what you desire me to understand?”
“It's not the literal meaning I'm asking about, sir,” said Lord Julian, with chilly dignity. “I want to know what you want me to understand?”
“I'll leave your lordship guessing,” said Blood. “And I'll be wishing ye both a very good day.” He swept off his feathered hat, and made them a leg very elegantly.
“I'll keep you guessing,” said Blood. “And I wish you both a great day.” He took off his feathered hat and bowed to them very elegantly.
“Before you go,” said Bishop, “and to save you from any idle rashness, I'll tell you that the Harbour-Master and the Commandant have their orders. You don't leave Port Royal, my fine gallows bird. Damme, I mean to provide you with permanent moorings here, in Execution Dock.”
“Before you head out,” said Bishop, “and to prevent you from doing anything reckless, I’ll inform you that the Harbour-Master and the Commandant have their instructions. You’re not leaving Port Royal, my fine gallows bird. I swear, I intend to keep you tied up here, in Execution Dock.”
Peter Blood stiffened, and his vivid blue eyes stabbed the bloated face of his enemy. He passed his long cane into his left hand, and with his right thrust negligently into the breast of his doublet, he swung to Lord Julian, who was thoughtfully frowning.
Peter Blood tensed up, his bright blue eyes piercing the swollen face of his enemy. He switched his long cane to his left hand, and with his right hand casually tucked into the front of his jacket, he turned toward Lord Julian, who was frowning in deep thought.
“Your lordship, I think, promised me immunity from this.”
"Your lordship, I believe you promised me protection from this."
“What I may have promised,” said his lordship, “your own conduct makes it difficult to perform.” He rose. “You did me a service, Captain Blood, and I had hoped that we might be friends. But since you prefer to have it otherwise....” He shrugged, and waved a hand towards the Deputy-Governor.
“What I might have promised,” said his lordship, “your behavior makes it hard to keep.” He stood up. “You did me a favor, Captain Blood, and I had hoped we could be friends. But since you’d rather it be different....” He shrugged and gestured towards the Deputy-Governor.
Blood completed the sentence in his own way:
Blood finished the sentence his own way:
“Ye mean that ye haven't the strength of character to resist the urgings of a bully.” He was apparently at his ease, and actually smiling. “Well, well—as I said before—praemonitus, praemunitus. I'm afraid that ye're no scholar, Bishop, or ye'd know that I means forewarned, forearmed.”
“You mean that you don’t have the strength of character to resist a bully’s pressure.” He seemed relaxed and was actually smiling. “Well, well—as I said before—forewarned is forearmed. I’m afraid you’re not very educated, Bishop, or you’d know that.”
“Forewarned? Ha!” Bishop almost snarled. “The warning comes a little late. You do not leave this house.” He took a step in the direction of the doorway, and raised his voice. “Ho there...” he was beginning to call.
“Forewarned? Ha!” Bishop almost snarled. “The warning comes a little late. You aren’t leaving this house.” He took a step toward the doorway and raised his voice. “Hey there...” he was starting to call.
Then with a sudden audible catch in his breath, he stopped short. Captain Blood's right hand had reemerged from the breast of his doublet, bringing with it a long pistol with silver mountings richly chased, which he levelled within a foot of the Deputy-Governor's head.
Then, with a sudden sharp intake of breath, he came to a halt. Captain Blood's right hand had reappeared from the front of his jacket, holding a long pistol with ornate silver decorations, which he aimed just inches from the Deputy-Governor's head.
“And forearmed,” said he. “Don't stir from where you are, my lord, or there may be an accident.”
“And be prepared,” he said. “Don't move from where you are, my lord, or something might go wrong.”
And my lord, who had been moving to Bishop's assistance, stood instantly arrested. Chap-fallen, with much of his high colour suddenly departed, the Deputy-Governor was swaying on unsteady legs. Peter Blood considered him with a grimness that increased his panic.
And my lord, who had been rushing to help the Bishop, froze in place. His face fell, and the color drained from his cheeks as the Deputy Governor swayed on shaky legs. Peter Blood looked at him with a seriousness that only heightened his panic.
“I marvel that I don't pistol you without more ado, ye fat blackguard. If I don't, it's for the same reason that once before I gave ye your life when it was forfeit. Ye're not aware of the reason, to be sure; but it may comfort ye to know that it exists. At the same time I'll warn ye not to put too heavy a strain on my generosity, which resides at the moment in my trigger-finger. Ye mean to hang me, and since that's the worst that can happen to me anyway, you'll realize that I'll not boggle at increasing the account by spilling your nasty blood.” He cast his cane from him, thus disengaging his left hand. “Be good enough to give me your arm, Colonel Bishop. Come, come, man, your arm.”
“I’m amazed I haven’t shot you yet, you fat scoundrel. If I haven’t, it’s for the same reason I spared your life before when you deserved to lose it. You probably don’t know why, but it might make you feel better to know there’s a reason. At the same time, let me warn you not to push my kindness too far, which is resting right on my trigger finger. You plan to hang me, and since that's the worst that can happen, you should understand that I won’t hesitate to make the situation worse by spilling your vile blood.” He threw his cane aside, freeing his left hand. “Please give me your arm, Colonel Bishop. Come on, man, your arm.”
Under the compulsion of that sharp tone, those resolute eyes, and that gleaming pistol, Bishop obeyed without demur. His recent foul volubility was stemmed. He could not trust himself to speak. Captain Blood tucked his left arm through the Deputy-Governor's proffered right. Then he thrust his own right hand with its pistol back into the breast of his doublet.
Under the pressure of that harsh tone, those determined eyes, and that shiny pistol, Bishop complied without protest. His earlier reckless chatter was silenced. He couldn't trust himself to speak. Captain Blood slipped his left arm through the Deputy-Governor's offered right arm. Then he pushed his own right hand with the pistol back into the front of his jacket.
“Though invisible, it's aiming at ye none the less, and I give you my word of honour that I'll shoot ye dead upon the very least provocation, whether that provocation is yours or another's. Ye'll bear that in mind, Lord Julian. And now, ye greasy hangman, step out as brisk and lively as ye can, and behave as naturally as ye may, or it's the black stream of Cocytus ye'll be contemplating.” Arm in arm they passed through the house, and down the garden, where Arabella lingered, awaiting Peter Blood's return.
“Though you can’t see it, it’s aimed at you just the same, and I swear on my honor that I’ll shoot you dead at the slightest provocation, whether it’s your fault or not. Keep that in mind, Lord Julian. And now, you dirty hangman, step out as fast and lively as you can, and act as naturally as you can, or you’ll be staring into the black river of Cocytus.” Arm in arm, they went through the house and down the garden, where Arabella was waiting for Peter Blood to come back.
Consideration of his parting words had brought her first turmoil of mind, then a clear perception of what might be indeed the truth of the death of Levasseur. She perceived that the particular inference drawn from it might similarly have been drawn from Blood's deliverance of Mary Traill. When a man so risks his life for a woman, the rest is easily assumed. For the men who will take such risks without hope of personal gain are few. Blood was of those few, as he had proved in the case of Mary Traill.
Thinking about his last words had filled her with confusion at first, but then she began to see what might actually be true about Levasseur's death. She realized that the conclusion people made about it could also be applied to Blood rescuing Mary Traill. When a man puts his life on the line for a woman, it's easy to jump to conclusions. Men who would take such risks without any chance of personal benefit are rare. Blood was one of those rare men, as he had shown in the case of Mary Traill.
It needed no further assurances of his to convince her that she had done him a monstrous injustice. She remembered words he had used—words overheard aboard his ship (which he had named the Arabella) on the night of her deliverance from the Spanish admiral; words he had uttered when she had approved his acceptance of the King's commission; the words he had spoken to her that very morning, which had but served to move her indignation. All these assumed a fresh meaning in her mind, delivered now from its unwarranted preconceptions.
It took no more reassurances from him to make her realize that she had done him a huge injustice. She recalled the words he had used—words she had overheard on his ship (which he called the Arabella) the night she was rescued from the Spanish admiral; words he had said when she had supported his acceptance of the King's commission; and the words he had spoken to her that very morning, which had only stirred her anger. All of this took on new meaning for her now that she was free from her unfair preconceptions.
Therefore she lingered there in the garden, awaiting his return that she might make amends; that she might set a term to all misunderstanding. In impatience she awaited him. Yet her patience, it seemed, was to be tested further. For when at last he came, it was in company—unusually close and intimate company—with her uncle. In vexation she realized that explanations must be postponed. Could she have guessed the extent of that postponement, vexation would have been changed into despair.
Therefore, she hung around in the garden, waiting for his return so she could make things right and clear up all misunderstandings. She was restless as she waited for him. Yet, it seemed her patience was going to be tested even more. When he finally arrived, he was with someone—unusually close and personal—for her uncle. Frustrated, she realized that explanations would have to wait. If she had known how long that wait would be, her frustration would have turned into despair.
He passed, with his companion, from that fragrant garden into the courtyard of the fort. Here the Commandant, who had been instructed to hold himself in readiness with the necessary men against the need to effect the arrest of Captain Blood, was amazed by the curious spectacle of the Deputy-Governor of Jamaica strolling forth arm in arm and apparently on the friendliest terms with the intended prisoner. For as they went, Blood was chatting and laughing briskly.
He walked with his friend from the fragrant garden into the courtyard of the fort. There, the Commandant, who had been told to be ready with the necessary men in case Captain Blood needed to be arrested, was astonished by the unusual sight of the Deputy-Governor of Jamaica walking arm in arm and seemingly on friendly terms with the man they intended to capture. As they walked, Blood was chatting and laughing cheerfully.
They passed out of the gates unchallenged, and so came to the mole where the cock-boat from the Arabella was waiting. They took their places side by side in the stern sheets, and were pulled away together, always very close and friendly, to the great red ship where Jeremy Pitt so anxiously awaited news.
They left the gates without anyone stopping them and arrived at the pier where the small boat from the Arabella was waiting. They sat together in the back of the boat and were rowed away side by side, always close and friendly, toward the large red ship where Jeremy Pitt was anxiously waiting for news.
You conceive the master's amazement to see the Deputy-Governor come toiling up the entrance ladder, with Blood following very close behind him.
You can imagine the master's surprise when he saw the Deputy-Governor struggling up the entrance ladder, with Blood right behind him.
“Sure, I walked into a trap, as ye feared, Jeremy,” Blood hailed him. “But I walked out again, and fetched the trapper with me. He loves his life, does this fat rascal.”
“Sure, I walked into a trap, as you feared, Jeremy,” Blood called out to him. “But I walked out again and brought the trapper with me. This fat rascal loves his life.”
Colonel Bishop stood in the waist, his great face blenched to the colour of clay, his mouth loose, almost afraid to look at the sturdy ruffians who lounged about the shot-rack on the main hatch.
Colonel Bishop stood in the middle, his large face pale like clay, his mouth slack, almost scared to look at the tough guys hanging around the shot-rack on the main hatch.
Blood shouted an order to the bo'sun, who was leaning against the forecastle bulkhead.
Blood yelled an order to the bosun, who was leaning against the forecastle wall.
“Throw me a rope with a running noose over the yardarm there, against the need of it. Now, don't be alarming yourself, Colonel, darling. It's no more than a provision against your being unreasonable, which I am sure ye'll not be. We'll talk the matter over whiles we are dining, for I trust ye'll not refuse to honour my table by your company.”
“Throw me a rope with a running noose over the yardarm there, just in case we need it. Now, don't panic, Colonel, dear. It's just a precaution to keep you from being unreasonable, which I’m sure you won’t be. We’ll discuss the matter while we’re having dinner, because I hope you won’t refuse to join me at my table.”
He led away the will-less, cowed bully to the great cabin. Benjamin, the negro steward, in white drawers and cotton shirt, made haste by his command to serve dinner.
He took the submissive, intimidated bully to the big cabin. Benjamin, the Black steward, in white shorts and a cotton shirt, quickly followed his order to serve dinner.
Colonel Bishop collapsed on the locker under the stern ports, and spoke now for the first time.
Colonel Bishop collapsed onto the locker beneath the stern ports and spoke for the first time.
“May I ask wha... what are your intentions?” he quavered.
“Can I ask what your intentions are?” he stammered.
“Why, nothing sinister, Colonel. Although ye deserve nothing less than that same rope and yardarm, I assure you that it's to be employed only as a last resource. Ye've said his lordship made a mistake when he handed me the commission which the Secretary of State did me the honour to design for me. I'm disposed to agree with you; so I'll take to the sea again. Cras ingens iterabimus aequor. It's the fine Latin scholar ye'll be when I've done with ye. I'll be getting back to Tortuga and my buccaneers, who at least are honest, decent fellows. So I've fetched ye aboard as a hostage.”
“Why, nothing shady, Colonel. Even though you deserve nothing less than that same rope and yardarm, I assure you it will only be used as a last resort. You’ve said his lordship made a mistake when he gave me the commission that the Secretary of State had the honor to design for me. I’m inclined to agree with you, so I’ll be going back to the sea. Cras ingens iterabimus aequor. You’ll become quite the Latin scholar when I’m done with you. I’m heading back to Tortuga and my buccaneers, who at least are honest, decent guys. So I’ve brought you on board as a hostage.”
“My God!” groaned the Deputy-Governor. “Ye... ye never mean that ye'll carry me to Tortuga!”
“My God!” groaned the Deputy Governor. “You… you can’t be serious about taking me to Tortuga!”
Blood laughed outright. “Oh, I'd never serve ye such a bad turn as that. No, no. All I want is that ye ensure my safe departure from Port Royal. And, if ye're reasonable, I'll not even trouble you to swim for it this time. Ye've given certain orders to your Harbour-Master, and others to the Commandant of your plaguey fort. Ye'll be so good as to send for them both aboard here, and inform them in my presence that the Arabella is leaving this afternoon on the King's service and is to pass out unmolested. And so as to make quite sure of their obedience, they shall go a little voyage with us, themselves. Here's what you require. Now write—unless you prefer the yardarm.”
Blood laughed loudly. “Oh, I’d never do you such a dirty trick as that. No, no. All I want is for you to guarantee my safe departure from Port Royal. And if you’re reasonable, I won’t even make you swim for it this time. You’ve given specific orders to your Harbour-Master and others to the Commandant of your annoying fort. You’ll be kind enough to have them both come aboard here and inform them in my presence that the Arabella is leaving this afternoon on the King's service and is to pass out without any trouble. And just to make sure they comply, they’ll be taking a little trip with us as well. Here’s what you need. Now write—unless you prefer the yardarm.”
Colonel Bishop heaved himself up in a pet. “You constrain me with violence...” he was beginning.
Colonel Bishop got up angrily. “You’re forcing me into this with violence...” he started.
Blood smoothly interrupted him.
Blood easily interrupted him.
“Sure, now, I am not constraining you at all. I'm giving you a perfectly free choice between the pen and the rope. It's a matter for yourself entirely.”
“Sure, I’m not putting any pressure on you at all. I’m giving you a completely free choice between the pen and the rope. It’s completely up to you.”
Bishop glared at him; then shrugging heavily, he took up the pen and sat down at the table. In an unsteady hand he wrote that summons to his officers. Blood despatched it ashore; and then bade his unwilling guest to table.
Bishop glared at him; then, with a heavy shrug, he picked up the pen and sat down at the table. With an unsteady hand, he wrote that summons to his officers. Blood sent it ashore and then invited his reluctant guest to the table.
“I trust, Colonel, your appetite is as stout as usual.”
“I trust, Colonel, your appetite is as strong as ever.”
The wretched Bishop took the seat to which he was commanded. As for eating, however, that was not easy to a man in his position; nor did Blood press him. The Captain, himself, fell to with a good appetite. But before he was midway through the meal came Hayton to inform him that Lord Julian Wade had just come aboard, and was asking to see him instantly.
The miserable Bishop sat in the seat he was told to take. Eating was difficult for a man in his position, and Blood didn't push him. The Captain, on the other hand, dug in with a hearty appetite. But just as he was getting halfway through his meal, Hayton arrived to let him know that Lord Julian Wade had just come on board and wanted to see him immediately.
“I was expecting him,” said Blood. “Fetch him in.”
“I was expecting him,” Blood said. “Bring him in.”
Lord Julian came. He was very stern and dignified. His eyes took in the situation at a glance, as Captain Blood rose to greet him.
Lord Julian arrived. He was very serious and composed. His eyes assessed the situation immediately as Captain Blood stood up to greet him.
“It's mighty friendly of you to have joined us, my lord.”
"It's really nice of you to have joined us, my lord."
“Captain Blood,” said his lordship with asperity, “I find your humour a little forced. I don't know what may be your intentions; but I wonder do you realize the risks you are running.”
“Captain Blood,” his lordship said sharply, “I think your humor is a bit forced. I’m not sure what your intentions are; but I do wonder if you understand the risks you’re taking.”
“And I wonder does your lordship realize the risk to yourself in following us aboard as I had counted that you would.”
“And I wonder if you realize the risk to yourself in coming aboard with us as I expected you would.”
“What shall that mean, sir?”
"What does that mean, sir?"
Blood signalled to Benjamin, who was standing behind Bishop.
Blood signaled to Benjamin, who was standing behind Bishop.
“Set a chair for his lordship. Hayton, send his lordship's boat ashore. Tell them he'll not be returning yet awhile.”
“Set a chair for him. Hayton, bring his boat to shore. Let them know he won't be back for a while.”
“What's that?” cried his lordship. “Blister me! D'ye mean to detain me? Are ye mad?”
“What's that?” his lordship exclaimed. “Blister me! Do you mean to keep me here? Are you crazy?”
“Better wait, Hayton, in case his lordship should turn violent,” said Blood. “You, Benjamin, you heard the message. Deliver it.”
“Better wait, Hayton, in case his lordship gets violent,” said Blood. “You, Benjamin, you heard the message. Go deliver it.”
“Will you tell me what you intend, sir?” demanded his lordship, quivering with anger.
“Will you tell me what you plan, sir?” his lordship demanded, shaking with anger.
“Just to make myself and my lads here safe from Colonel Bishop's gallows. I've said that I trusted to your gallantry not to leave him in the lurch, but to follow him hither, and there's a note from his hand gone ashore to summon the Harbour-Master and the Commandant of the fort. Once they are aboard, I shall have all the hostages I need for our safety.”
“Just to keep me and my guys safe from Colonel Bishop's gallows. I mentioned that I was counting on your bravery not to abandon him, but to come with him here, and there's a note from him that has gone ashore to call the Harbour-Master and the Commandant of the fort. Once they are on board, I’ll have all the hostages I need for our safety.”
“You scoundrel!” said his lordship through his teeth.
“You scoundrel!” his lordship said between gritted teeth.
“Sure, now, that's entirely a matter of the point of view,” said Blood. “Ordinarily it isn't the kind of name I could suffer any man to apply to me. Still, considering that ye willingly did me a service once, and that ye're likely unwillingly to do me another now, I'll overlook your discourtesy, so I will.”
“Sure, that's really just a matter of perspective,” Blood said. “Usually, that’s not the kind of name I’d let any man call me. But since you did me a favor once and it seems you might be doing me another one now, I’ll ignore your rudeness, just this once.”
His lordship laughed. “You fool,” he said. “Do you dream that I came aboard your pirate ship without taking my measures? I informed the Commandant of exactly how you had compelled Colonel Bishop to accompany you. Judge now whether he or the Harbour-Master will obey the summons, or whether you will be allowed to depart as you imagine.”
His lordship laughed. “You idiot,” he said. “Do you really think I came aboard your pirate ship without being prepared? I told the Commandant exactly how you forced Colonel Bishop to go with you. Now, see if he or the Harbour-Master will follow the summons, or if you’ll be allowed to leave like you think.”
Blood's face became grave. “I'm sorry for that,” said he.
Blood's expression turned serious. “I'm sorry about that,” he said.
I thought you would be, answered his lordship.
I thought you would be, replied his lordship.
“Oh, but not on my own account. It's the Deputy-Governor there I'm sorry for. D'ye know what Ye've done? Sure, now, ye've very likely hanged him.”
“Oh, but not for my sake. I feel bad for the Deputy-Governor. Do you know what you've done? You’ve probably hanged him.”
“My God!” cried Bishop in a sudden increase of panic.
“My God!” yelled the Bishop, suddenly overwhelmed with panic.
“If they so much as put a shot across my bows, up goes their Deputy-Governor to the yardarm. Your only hope, Colonel, lies in the fact that I shall send them word of that intention. And so that you may mend as far as you can the harm you have done, it's yourself shall bear them the message, my lord.”
“If they even try to threaten me, their Deputy-Governor is going to be knocked off the yardarm. Your only chance, Colonel, is that I'm going to let them know what I plan to do. And to make up for what you've done, you’ll be the one to deliver the message, my lord.”
“I'll see you damned before I do,” fumed his lordship.
“I'd rather die than do that,” his lordship exclaimed angrily.
“Why, that's unreasonable and unreasoning. But if ye insist, why, another messenger will do as well, and another hostage aboard—as I had originally intended—will make my hand the stronger.”
"That's unreasonable and irrational. But if you insist, then another messenger will work just fine, and having another hostage on board—as I originally planned—will make my position stronger."
Lord Julian stared at him, realizing exactly what he had refused.
Lord Julian stared at him, fully understanding what he had turned down.
“You'll think better of it now that ye understand?” quoth Blood.
“You'll think better of it now that you understand?” said Blood.
“Aye, in God's name, go, my lord,” spluttered Bishop, “and make yourself obeyed. This damned pirate has me by the throat.”
“Yeah, for God’s sake, go, my lord,” Bishop stammered, “and make them listen to you. This damn pirate has me by the throat.”
His lordship surveyed him with an eye that was not by any means admiring. “Why, if that is your wish...” he began. Then he shrugged, and turned again to Blood.
His lordship looked at him with a gaze that was far from admiring. “Well, if that's what you want...” he started. Then he shrugged and turned back to Blood.
“I suppose I can trust you that no harm will come to Colonel Bishop if you are allowed to sail?”
“I guess I can trust you that Colonel Bishop won’t come to any harm if you’re allowed to sail?”
“You have my word for it,” said Blood. “And also that I shall put him safely ashore again without delay.”
“You have my word,” said Blood. “And I’ll also get him safely back to shore without any delay.”
Lord Julian bowed stiffly to the cowering Deputy-Governor. “You understand, sir, that I do as you desire,” he said coldly.
Lord Julian bowed rigidly to the trembling Deputy-Governor. “You understand, sir, that I do what you ask,” he said icily.
“Aye, man, aye!” Bishop assented hastily.
"Aye, man, yeah!" Bishop agreed quickly.
“Very well.” Lord Julian bowed again and took his departure. Blood escorted him to the entrance ladder at the foot of which still swung the Arabella's own cock-boat.
“Alright.” Lord Julian bowed again and left. Blood accompanied him to the entrance ladder, at the base of which the Arabella's own small boat still hung.
“It's good-bye, my lord,” said Blood. “And there's another thing.” He proffered a parchment that he had drawn from his pocket. “It's the commission. Bishop was right when he said it was a mistake.”
“Goodbye, my lord,” said Blood. “And there’s one more thing.” He held out a piece of parchment that he had taken from his pocket. “It’s the commission. The bishop was right when he said it was a mistake.”
Lord Julian considered him, and considering him his expression softened.
Lord Julian looked at him, and as he examined him, his expression softened.
“I am sorry,” he said sincerely.
"I'm really sorry," he said sincerely.
“In other circumstances...” began Blood. “Oh, but there! Ye'll understand. The boat's waiting.”
“In other circumstances...” Blood started. “Oh, but there! You’ll get it. The boat’s waiting.”
Yet with his foot on the first rung of the ladder, Lord Julian hesitated.
Yet with his foot on the first rung of the ladder, Lord Julian hesitated.
“I still do not perceive—blister me if I do!—why you should not have found some one else to carry your message to the Commandant, and kept me aboard as an added hostage for his obedience to your wishes.”
“I still don’t understand—go ahead and shock me if I do!—why you didn’t find someone else to deliver your message to the Commandant, and keep me on board as an extra hostage to ensure he followed your orders.”
Blood's vivid eyes looked into the other's that were clear and honest, and he smiled, a little wistfully. A moment he seemed to hesitate. Then he explained himself quite fully.
Blood's bright eyes met the other's, which were clear and sincere, and he smiled, a bit sadly. For a moment, he appeared to hesitate. Then he explained himself thoroughly.
“Why shouldn't I tell you? It's the same reason that's been urging me to pick a quarrel with you so that I might have the satisfaction of slipping a couple of feet of steel into your vitals. When I accepted your commission, I was moved to think it might redeem me in the eyes of Miss Bishop—for whose sake, as you may have guessed, I took it. But I have discovered that such a thing is beyond accomplishment. I should have known it for a sick man's dream. I have discovered also that if she's choosing you, as I believe she is, she's choosing wisely between us, and that's why I'll not have your life risked by keeping you aboard whilst the message goes by another who might bungle it. And now perhaps ye'll understand.”
“Why shouldn't I tell you? It's the same reason I've been wanting to start a fight with you, just to feel the satisfaction of stabbing you. When I took on your job, I thought it might make me look good in Miss Bishop's eyes—whom, as you might have guessed, I did it for. But I’ve realized that’s an impossible dream. I should've known it was just a sick man's fantasy. I've also realized that if she's choosing you, which I believe she is, she's making the right call between the two of us. That's why I won’t put your life in danger by keeping you on board while the message goes to someone else who might mess it up. And now maybe you'll understand.”
Lord Julian stared at him bewildered. His long, aristocratic face was very pale.
Lord Julian stared at him in confusion. His long, noble face was very pale.
“My God!” he said. “And you tell me this?”
“My God!” he exclaimed. “And you’re telling me this?”
“I tell you because... Oh, plague on it!—so that ye may tell her; so that she may be made to realize that there's something of the unfortunate gentleman left under the thief and pirate she accounts me, and that her own good is my supreme desire. Knowing that, she may... faith, she may remember me more kindly—if it's only in her prayers. That's all, my lord.”
“I’m telling you because... oh, damn it!—so that you can tell her; so that she can understand that there’s still something of the unfortunate gentleman left beneath the thief and pirate she thinks I am, and that her own well-being is my top priority. Knowing that, she might... honestly, she might remember me more fondly—if only in her prayers. That’s all, my lord.”
Lord Julian continued to look at the buccaneer in silence. In silence, at last, he held out his hand; and in silence Blood took it.
Lord Julian kept staring at the pirate without saying a word. Finally, he extended his hand, and Blood silently accepted it.
“I wonder whether you are right,” said his lordship, “and whether you are not the better man.”
“I wonder if you might be right,” said his lordship, “and if you’re actually the better person.”
“Where she is concerned see that you make sure that I am right. Good-bye to you.”
“Make sure I’m right about her. Goodbye.”
Lord Julian wrung his hand in silence, went down the ladder, and was pulled ashore. From the distance he waved to Blood, who stood leaning on the bulwarks watching the receding cock-boat.
Lord Julian squeezed his hand in silence, went down the ladder, and was pulled ashore. From a distance, he waved to Blood, who leaned on the railing watching the disappearing small boat.
The Arabella sailed within the hour, moving lazily before a sluggish breeze. The fort remained silent and there was no movement from the fleet to hinder her departure. Lord Julian had carried the message effectively, and had added to it his own personal commands.
The Arabella set sail within the hour, drifting slowly with a light breeze. The fort was quiet, and there was no activity from the fleet to stop her departure. Lord Julian had delivered the message successfully and added his own personal instructions.
CHAPTER XXIV. WAR
Five miles out at sea from Port Royal, whence the details of the coast of Jamaica were losing their sharpness, the Arabella hove to, and the sloop she had been towing was warped alongside.
Five miles out at sea from Port Royal, where the details of the Jamaican coast were fading, the Arabella stopped, and the sloop she had been towing was pulled alongside.
Captain Blood escorted his compulsory guest to the head of the ladder. Colonel Bishop, who for two hours and more had been in a state of mortal anxiety, breathed freely at last; and as the tide of his fears receded, so that of his deep-rooted hate of this audacious buccaneer resumed its normal flow. But he practised circumspection. If in his heart he vowed that once back in Port Royal there was no effort he would spare, no nerve he would not strain, to bring Peter Blood to final moorings in Execution Dock, at least he kept that vow strictly to himself.
Captain Blood took his reluctant guest to the top of the ladder. Colonel Bishop, who had been extremely anxious for over two hours, finally let out a sigh of relief; as his fears faded away, his deep-seated hatred for this bold pirate returned to its usual intensity. But he was careful. Deep down, he promised himself that once he was back in Port Royal, he would do everything possible, push himself to the limit, to ensure Peter Blood faced justice in Execution Dock, but he kept that promise to himself.
Peter Blood had no illusions. He was not, and never would be, the complete pirate. There was not another buccaneer in all the Caribbean who would have denied himself the pleasure of stringing Colonel Bishop from the yardarm, and by thus finally stifling the vindictive planter's hatred have increased his own security. But Blood was not of these. Moreover, in the case of Colonel Bishop there was a particular reason for restraint. Because he was Arabella Bishop's uncle, his life must remain sacred to Captain Blood.
Peter Blood had no illusions. He wasn't, and would never be, a true pirate. There wasn't another buccaneer in the entire Caribbean who would have passed up the chance to hang Colonel Bishop from the yardarm, which would have silenced the vengeful planter's hatred and boosted his own safety. But Blood wasn't one of those guys. Furthermore, in Colonel Bishop's case, there was a specific reason for holding back. Since he was Arabella Bishop's uncle, his life had to be respected by Captain Blood.
And so the Captain smiled into the sallow, bloated face and the little eyes that fixed him with a malevolence not to be dissembled.
And so the Captain smiled at the pale, swollen face and the small eyes that looked at him with an unmistakable malice.
“A safe voyage home to you, Colonel, darling,” said he in valediction, and from his easy, smiling manner you would never have dreamt of the pain he carried in his breast. “It's the second time ye've served me for a hostage. Ye'll be well advised to avoid a third. I'm not lucky to you, Colonel, as you should be perceiving.”
“A safe journey home to you, Colonel, dear,” he said in farewell, and from his relaxed, smiling demeanor, you would never guess the pain he held inside. “This is the second time you've acted as a hostage for me. You’d be smart to steer clear of a third. I’m not good luck for you, Colonel, as you should be noticing.”
Jeremy Pitt, the master, lounging at Blood's elbow, looked darkly upon the departure of the Deputy-Governor. Behind them a little mob of grim, stalwart, sun-tanned buccaneers were restrained from cracking Bishop like a flea only by their submission to the dominant will of their leader. They had learnt from Pitt while yet in Port Royal of their Captain's danger, and whilst as ready as he to throw over the King's service which had been thrust upon them, yet they resented the manner in which this had been rendered necessary, and they marvelled now at Blood's restraint where Bishop was concerned. The Deputy-Governor looked round and met the lowering hostile glances of those fierce eyes. Instinct warned him that his life at that moment was held precariously, that an injudicious word might precipitate an explosion of hatred from which no human power could save him. Therefore he said nothing. He inclined his head in silence to the Captain, and went blundering and stumbling in his haste down that ladder to the sloop and its waiting negro crew.
Jeremy Pitt, the master, lounging at Blood's side, looked darkly at the Deputy-Governor as he left. Behind them, a small group of tough, sun-tanned pirates was held back from attacking Bishop only by their leader's strong authority. They had learned from Pitt back in Port Royal about their Captain's danger, and while they were just as ready as he was to abandon the King's service that had been forced on them, they resented how it had come to this, and they now marveled at Blood's restraint regarding Bishop. The Deputy-Governor glanced around and met the hostile, fierce looks of those intense eyes. He instinctively knew that his life was hanging by a thread at that moment, and that one wrong word could trigger an explosion of anger from which no one could save him. So, he said nothing. He nodded silently to the Captain and hurriedly stumbled down the ladder to the sloop and its waiting black crew.
They pushed off the craft from the red hull of the Arabella, bent to their sweeps, then, hoisting sail, headed back for Port Royal, intent upon reaching it before darkness should come down upon them. And Bishop, the great bulk of him huddled in the stern sheets, sat silent, his black brows knitted, his coarse lips pursed, malevolence and vindictiveness so whelming now his recent panic that he forgot his near escape of the yardarm and the running noose.
They pushed the boat away from the red hull of the Arabella, bent to their oars, then, raising the sail, headed back to Port Royal, determined to get there before night fell. Bishop, his large frame hunched in the back, sat quietly, his dark eyebrows furrowed, his thick lips tight, filled with so much anger and resentment that he completely forgot about his recent close call with the yardarm and the noose.
On the mole at Port Royal, under the low, embattled wall of the fort, Major Mallard and Lord Julian waited to receive him, and it was with infinite relief that they assisted him from the sloop.
On the pier at Port Royal, beneath the low, fortified wall of the fort, Major Mallard and Lord Julian waited to welcome him, and they helped him off the sloop with immense relief.
Major Mallard was disposed to be apologetic.
Major Mallard felt inclined to apologize.
“Glad to see you safe, sir,” said he. “I'd have sunk Blood's ship in spite of your excellency's being aboard but for your own orders by Lord Julian, and his lordship's assurance that he had Blood's word for it that no harm should come to you so that no harm came to him. I'll confess I thought it rash of his lordship to accept the word of a damned pirate....”
“Glad you're safe, sir,” he said. “I would have sunk Blood's ship even with you on board, but I followed your orders from Lord Julian, and his lordship assured me that Blood promised no harm would come to you, so no harm would come to him. I’ll admit I thought it was reckless of his lordship to take the word of a damn pirate....”
“I have found it as good as another's,” said his lordship, cropping the Major's too eager eloquence. He spoke with an unusual degree of that frosty dignity he could assume upon occasion. The fact is that his lordship was in an exceedingly bad humour. Having written jubilantly home to the Secretary of State that his mission had succeeded, he was now faced with the necessity of writing again to confess that this success had been ephemeral. And because Major Mallard's crisp mostachios were lifted by a sneer at the notion of a buccaneer's word being acceptable, he added still more sharply: “My justification is here in the person of Colonel Bishop safely returned. As against that, sir, your opinion does not weigh for very much. You should realize it.”
“I’ve found it just as good as someone else’s,” said his lordship, cutting off the Major’s overly enthusiastic speech. He spoke with an unusual level of that cold dignity he could adopt when he needed to. The truth is, his lordship was in an extremely bad mood. After writing excitedly to the Secretary of State that his mission had succeeded, he now had to write again to admit that this success was short-lived. And because Major Mallard’s sharply styled mustache was raised in a sneer at the idea of a pirate’s word being considered trustworthy, he added even more sharply: “My justification is here in Colonel Bishop, who has returned safely. Compared to that, sir, your opinion doesn’t carry much weight. You should recognize that.”
“Oh, as your lordship says.” Major Mallard's manner was tinged with irony. “To be sure, here is the Colonel safe and sound. And out yonder is Captain Blood, also safe and sound, to begin his piratical ravages all over again.”
“Oh, as you say, my lord.” Major Mallard's tone was laced with sarcasm. “Of course, here is the Colonel, safe and sound. And out there is Captain Blood, also safe and sound, ready to start his pirate adventures all over again.”
“I do not propose to discuss the reasons with you, Major Mallard.”
“I’m not going to discuss the reasons with you, Major Mallard.”
“And, anyway, it's not for long,” growled the Colonel, finding speech at last. “No, by.....” He emphasized the assurance by an unprintable oath. “If I spend the last shilling of my fortune and the last ship of the Jamaica fleet, I'll have that rascal in a hempen necktie before I rest. And I'll not be long about it.” He had empurpled in his angry vehemence, and the veins of his forehead stood out like whipcord. Then he checked.
“And, anyway, it won't be for long,” the Colonel growled, finally finding his voice. “No, by.....” He stressed his point with a curse. “If I spend the last penny of my fortune and the last ship of the Jamaica fleet, I’ll have that scoundrel in a noose before I rest. And I won’t take long doing it.” His face had turned red with anger, and the veins in his forehead were bulging like cords. Then he paused.
“You did well to follow Lord Julian's instructions,” he commended the Major. With that he turned from him, and took his lordship by the arm. “Come, my lord. We must take order about this, you and I.”
“You did a great job following Lord Julian's instructions,” he praised the Major. With that, he turned away from him and took his lordship by the arm. “Come on, my lord. We need to sort this out, you and I.”
They went off together, skirting the redoubt, and so through courtyard and garden to the house where Arabella waited anxiously. The sight of her uncle brought her infinite relief, not only on his own account, but on account also of Captain Blood.
They left together, avoiding the fortification, and made their way through the courtyard and garden to the house where Arabella was waiting nervously. The sight of her uncle gave her immense relief, not just for his sake, but also for Captain Blood’s.
“You took a great risk, sir,” she gravely told Lord Julian after the ordinary greetings had been exchanged.
“You took a big risk, sir,” she said seriously to Lord Julian after the usual greetings had been exchanged.
But Lord Julian answered her as he had answered Major Mallard. “There was no risk, ma'am.”
But Lord Julian responded to her just like he had responded to Major Mallard. “There was no risk, ma'am.”
She looked at him in some astonishment. His long, aristocratic face wore a more melancholy, pensive air than usual. He answered the enquiry in her glance:
She looked at him in surprise. His long, aristocratic face had a more melancholy, thoughtful expression than usual. He responded to the question in her gaze:
“So that Blood's ship were allowed to pass the fort, no harm could come to Colonel Bishop. Blood pledged me his word for that.”
“So that Blood's ship could get through the fort, Colonel Bishop wouldn’t be in any danger. Blood gave me his word on that.”
A faint smile broke the set of her lips, which hitherto had been wistful, and a little colour tinged her cheeks. She would have pursued the subject, but the Deputy-Governor's mood did not permit it. He sneered and snorted at the notion of Blood's word being good for anything, forgetting that he owed to it his own preservation at that moment.
A faint smile appeared on her lips, which until then had been wistful, and a little color flushed her cheeks. She would have continued the conversation, but the Deputy-Governor's mood didn't allow for it. He scoffed and snorted at the idea that Blood's word was worth anything, not realizing that it was the reason he was safe at that moment.
At supper, and for long thereafter he talked of nothing but Blood—of how he would lay him by the heels, and what hideous things he would perform upon his body. And as he drank heavily the while, his speech became increasingly gross and his threats increasingly horrible; until in the end Arabella withdrew, white-faced and almost on the verge of tears. It was not often that Bishop revealed himself to his niece. Oddly enough, this coarse, overbearing planter went in a certain awe of that slim girl. It was as if she had inherited from her father the respect in which he had always been held by his brother.
At dinner, and for a long time afterwards, he talked about nothing but Blood—about how he would take him down and the awful things he would do to his body. As he drank more, his words became cruder and his threats more terrifying; eventually, Arabella left the room, pale and nearly in tears. Bishop didn’t often show this side of himself to his niece. Strangely enough, this rude, dominant plantation owner felt a certain respect for that slender girl. It was as if she had inherited from her father the esteem in which his brother had always held him.
Lord Julian, who began to find Bishop disgusting beyond endurance, excused himself soon after, and went in quest of the lady. He had yet to deliver the message from Captain Blood, and this, he thought, would be his opportunity. But Miss Bishop had retired for the night, and Lord Julian must curb his impatience—it amounted by now to nothing less—until the morrow.
Lord Julian, who was starting to find Bishop utterly unbearable, made his excuses and went off to find the lady. He still needed to deliver the message from Captain Blood, and he thought this would be his chance. But Miss Bishop had already gone to bed for the night, so Lord Julian had to hold back his impatience—it was getting out of control—until the next day.
Very early next morning, before the heat of the day came to render the open intolerable to his lordship, he espied her from his window moving amid the azaleas in the garden. It was a fitting setting for one who was still as much a delightful novelty to him in womanhood as was the azalea among flowers. He hurried forth to join her, and when, aroused from her pensiveness, she had given him a good-morrow, smiling and frank, he explained himself by the announcement that he bore her a message from Captain Blood.
Very early the next morning, before the heat of the day made it unbearable for him, he spotted her from his window moving among the azaleas in the garden. It was the perfect scene for someone who still felt like a wonderful surprise to him in womanhood, just as the azalea did among flowers. He rushed out to join her, and when she was pulled from her thoughts and greeted him with a cheerful and sincere "good morning," he introduced himself by saying he had a message from Captain Blood.
He observed her little start and the slight quiver of her lips, and observed thereafter not only her pallor and the shadowy rings about her eyes, but also that unusually wistful air which last night had escaped his notice.
He noticed her small flinch and the slight tremble of her lips, and then he saw not just her pale skin and the dark circles under her eyes, but also that oddly dreamy look that he hadn’t paid attention to the night before.
They moved out of the open to one of the terraces, where a pergola of orange-trees provided a shaded sauntering space that was at once cool and fragrant. As they went, he considered her admiringly, and marvelled at himself that it should have taken him so long fully to realize her slim, unusual grace, and to find her, as he now did, so entirely desirable, a woman whose charm must irradiate all the life of a man, and touch its commonplaces into magic.
They stepped away from the open area to one of the terraces, where a pergola of orange trees created a cool and fragrant shaded space for strolling. As they walked, he looked at her with admiration and was amazed that it had taken him so long to truly appreciate her slim, unique grace, and to see her, as he did now, as completely desirable—a woman whose charm could light up a man’s whole life and turn the ordinary into something magical.
He noted the sheen of her red-brown hair, and how gracefully one of its heavy ringlets coiled upon her slender, milk-white neck. She wore a gown of shimmering grey silk, and a scarlet rose, fresh-gathered, was pinned at her breast like a splash of blood. Always thereafter when he thought of her it was as he saw her at that moment, as never, I think, until that moment had he seen her.
He noticed the shine of her red-brown hair and how elegantly one of its thick curls rested on her slender, pale neck. She wore a sparkling grey silk gown, and a freshly picked scarlet rose was pinned to her chest like a splash of blood. From that moment on, whenever he thought of her, it was as he saw her then; I doubt he had ever truly seen her until that moment.
In silence they paced on a little way into the green shade. Then she paused and faced him.
In silence, they walked a short distance into the green shade. Then she stopped and looked at him.
“You said something of a message, sir,” she reminded him, thus betraying some of her impatience.
“You mentioned something about a message, sir,” she reminded him, showing a bit of her impatience.
He fingered the ringlets of his periwig, a little embarrassed how to deliver himself, considering how he should begin. “He desired me,” he said at last, “to give you a message that should prove to you that there is still something left in him of the unfortunate gentleman that... that.., for which once you knew him.”
He played with the curls of his wig, feeling a bit embarrassed about how to express himself and thinking about how to start. “He asked me,” he finally said, “to pass along a message that would show you there’s still something of the unfortunate gentleman you once knew in him.”
“That is not now necessary,” said she very gravely. He misunderstood her, of course, knowing nothing of the enlightenment that yesterday had come to her.
"That's not necessary right now," she said very seriously. He misunderstood her, of course, having no idea about the realization that had come to her yesterday.
“I think..., nay, I know that you do him an injustice,” said he.
“I think... no, I know you’re being unfair to him,” he said.
Her hazel eyes continued to regard him.
Her hazel eyes kept watching him.
“If you will deliver the message, it may enable me to judge.”
“If you deliver the message, it might help me decide.”
To him, this was confusing. He did not immediately answer. He found that he had not sufficiently considered the terms he should employ, and the matter, after all, was of an exceeding delicacy, demanding delicate handling. It was not so much that he was concerned to deliver a message as to render it a vehicle by which to plead his own cause. Lord Julian, well versed in the lore of womankind and usually at his ease with ladies of the beau-monde, found himself oddly constrained before this frank and unsophisticated niece of a colonial planter.
To him, this was confusing. He didn’t respond right away. He realized that he hadn’t thought enough about the words he should use, and the situation, after all, was really delicate, requiring careful handling. It wasn’t so much that he was worried about delivering a message as it was to use it as a way to advocate for himself. Lord Julian, who was familiar with the ways of women and usually comfortable around fashionable ladies, felt strangely restricted in front of this straightforward and unpretentious niece of a colonial planter.
They moved on in silence and as if by common consent towards the brilliant sunshine where the pergola was intersected by the avenue leading upwards to the house. Across this patch of light fluttered a gorgeous butterfly, that was like black and scarlet velvet and large as a man's hand. His lordship's brooding eyes followed it out of sight before he answered.
They walked on quietly and, as if they all agreed, headed toward the bright sunshine where the pergola met the pathway that led up to the house. A beautiful butterfly floated across this sunny spot, its colors like black and scarlet velvet and about the size of a man's hand. His lordship's thoughtful gaze trailed it until it disappeared before he replied.
“It is not easy. Stab me, it is not. He was a man who deserved well. And amongst us we have marred his chances: your uncle, because he could not forget his rancour; you, because... because having told him that in the King's service he would find his redemption of what was past, you would not afterwards admit to him that he was so redeemed. And this, although concern to rescue you was the chief motive of his embracing that same service.”
“It’s not easy. Stab me, it’s not. He was a man who deserved better. And among us, we have ruined his chances: your uncle, because he couldn’t let go of his bitterness; you, because... because after telling him that in the King’s service he would find redemption for his past, you wouldn’t later acknowledge that he was indeed redeemed. And this, even though your rescue was the main reason he took on that service.”
She had turned her shoulder to him so that he should not see her face.
She turned her shoulder to him so he wouldn't see her face.
“I know. I know now,” she said softly. Then after a pause she added the question: “And you? What part has your lordship had in this—that you should incriminate yourself with us?”
“I get it. I get it now,” she said softly. After a pause, she added the question: “And you? What role have you played in this—that you would implicate yourself with us?”
“My part?” Again he hesitated, then plunged recklessly on, as men do when determined to perform a thing they fear. “If I understood him aright, if he understood aright, himself, my part, though entirely passive, was none the less effective. I implore you to observe that I but report his own words. I say nothing for myself.” His lordship's unusual nervousness was steadily increasing. “He thought, then—so he told me—that my presence here had contributed to his inability to redeem himself in your sight; and unless he were so redeemed, then was redemption nothing.”
“My role?” Again he paused, then jumped in recklessly, like people do when they're determined to face something they're afraid of. “If I understood him correctly, and if he understood himself correctly, my role, although completely passive, was still significant. I urge you to note that I’m only relaying his own words. I'm not saying anything for myself.” His lordship's unusual nervousness was steadily growing. “He believed, as he told me, that my presence here had played a part in his inability to redeem himself in your eyes; and unless he was redeemed, then redemption meant nothing.”
She faced him fully, a frown of perplexity bringing her brows together above her troubled eyes.
She turned to him completely, her brows furrowing in confusion above her worried eyes.
“He thought that you had contributed?” she echoed. It was clear she asked for enlightenment. He plunged on to afford it her, his glance a little scared, his cheeks flushing.
“She thought you had contributed?” she repeated. It was obvious she was looking for clarification. He continued, a bit nervously, his face turning red.
“Aye, and he said so in terms which told me something that I hope above all things, and yet dare not believe, for, God knows, I am no coxcomb, Arabella. He said... but first let me tell you how I was placed. I had gone aboard his ship to demand the instant surrender of your uncle whom he held captive. He laughed at me. Colonel Bishop should be a hostage for his safety. By rashly venturing aboard his ship, I afforded him in my own person yet another hostage as valuable at least as Colonel Bishop. Yet he bade me depart; not from the fear of consequences, for he is above fear, nor from any personal esteem for me whom he confessed that he had come to find detestable; and this for the very reason that made him concerned for my safety.”
"Yes, and he said it in a way that gave me hope, something I want more than anything but can’t fully believe, because, God knows, I’m no fool, Arabella. He said... but first let me explain my situation. I had boarded his ship to demand the immediate release of your uncle, who he had captive. He laughed at me. Colonel Bishop was supposed to be a hostage for his safety. By recklessly going onto his ship, I made myself another hostage, just as valuable as Colonel Bishop. Still, he told me to leave; not out of fear of the consequences—he doesn’t fear anything—nor from any liking for me since he openly admitted he found me detestable; and this was exactly why he cared about my safety."
“I do not understand,” she said, as he paused. “Is not that a contradiction in itself?”
“I don't understand,” she said, as he paused. “Isn't that a contradiction in itself?”
“It seems so only. The fact is, Arabella, this unfortunate man has the... the temerity to love you.”
“It seems that way only. The truth is, Arabella, this unfortunate man has the... the nerve to love you.”
She cried out at that, and clutched her breast whose calm was suddenly disturbed. Her eyes dilated as she stared at him.
She shouted at that and grabbed her chest, which was suddenly thrown off balance. Her eyes widened as she looked at him.
“I... I've startled you,” said he, with concern. “I feared I should. But it was necessary so that you may understand.”
“I... I’ve surprised you,” he said, looking concerned. “I was worried I might. But it was important for you to understand.”
“Go on,” she bade him.
“Go ahead,” she said to him.
“Well, then: he saw in me one who made it impossible that he should win you—so he said. Therefore he could with satisfaction have killed me. But because my death might cause you pain, because your happiness was the thing that above all things he desired, he surrendered that part of his guarantee of safety which my person afforded him. If his departure should be hindered, and I should lose my life in what might follow, there was the risk that... that you might mourn me. That risk he would not take. Him you deemed a thief and a pirate, he said, and added that—I am giving you his own words always—if in choosing between us two, your choice, as he believed, would fall on me, then were you in his opinion choosing wisely. Because of that he bade me leave his ship, and had me put ashore.”
“Well, then: he saw in me someone who made it impossible for him to win you—so he said. So he could have easily killed me without regret. But because my death might hurt you, because your happiness was the thing he wanted most, he gave up that part of his safety that my existence provided him. If his departure were to be delayed, and I were to lose my life in what might follow, there was a chance that... that you might grieve for me. He wouldn’t take that risk. You thought of him as a thief and a pirate, he said, and he added that—I'm giving you his exact words—if you were to choose between us, your choice, as he believed, would be me, then in his opinion, you were making a wise choice. Because of that, he ordered me to leave his ship and had me put on shore.”
She looked at him with eyes that were aswim with tears. He took a step towards her, a catch in his breath, his hand held out.
She looked at him with tear-filled eyes. He took a step towards her, breathless, his hand outstretched.
“Was he right, Arabella? My life's happiness hangs upon your answer.”
“Was he right, Arabella? My happiness depends on your answer.”
But she continued silently to regard him with those tear-laden eyes, without speaking, and until she spoke he dared not advance farther.
But she kept looking at him silently with her tear-filled eyes, not saying a word, and until she spoke, he didn’t dare to move closer.
A doubt, a tormenting doubt beset him. When presently she spoke, he saw how true had been the instinct of which that doubt was born, for her words revealed the fact that of all that he had said the only thing that had touched her consciousness and absorbed it from all other considerations was Blood's conduct as it regarded herself.
A doubt, a nagging doubt troubled him. When she finally spoke, he realized how accurate his instinct had been, as her words showed that of everything he had said, the only thing that had captured her attention and overshadowed all other thoughts was Blood's behavior towards her.
“He said that!” she cried. “He did that! Oh!” She turned away, and through the slender, clustering trunks of the bordering orange-trees she looked out across the glittering waters of the great harbour to the distant hills. Thus for a little while, my lord standing stiffly, fearfully, waiting for fuller revelation of her mind. At last it came, slowly, deliberately, in a voice that at moments was half suffocated. “Last night when my uncle displayed his rancour and his evil rage, it began to be borne in upon me that such vindictiveness can belong only to those who have wronged. It is the frenzy into which men whip themselves to justify an evil passion. I must have known then, if I had not already learnt it, that I had been too credulous of all the unspeakable things attributed to Peter Blood. Yesterday I had his own explanation of that tale of Levasseur that you heard in St. Nicholas. And now this... this but gives me confirmation of his truth and worth. To a scoundrel such as I was too readily brought to believe him, the act of which you have just told me would have been impossible.”
“He said that!” she exclaimed. “He did that! Oh!” She turned away, and through the slender, tightly grouped orange-tree trunks, she gazed out across the sparkling waters of the vast harbor to the distant hills. For a moment, my lord stood there stiffly, anxiously, waiting for her to reveal her thoughts more fully. Finally, it came, slowly and deliberately, in a voice that was sometimes nearly choked. “Last night, when my uncle showed his bitterness and anger, it started to dawn on me that such hatred can only come from those who have done wrong. It’s the frenzy that drives people to justify their wicked desires. I should have realized then, if I hadn’t already figured it out, that I had been too gullible about all the terrible things said about Peter Blood. Yesterday, I heard his own version of that story about Levasseur that you heard in St. Nicholas. And now this… this only confirms his truth and worth. For a scoundrel like me, who was too quick to believe the worst about him, the act you just described would have been impossible.”
“That is my own opinion,” said his lordship gently.
"That's just my opinion," his lordship said softly.
“It must be. But even if it were not, that would now weigh for nothing. What weighs—oh, so heavily and bitterly—is the thought that but for the words in which yesterday I repelled him, he might have been saved. If only I could have spoken to him again before he went! I waited for him; but my uncle was with him, and I had no suspicion that he was going away again. And now he is lost—back at his outlawry and piracy, in which ultimately he will be taken and destroyed. And the fault is mine—mine!”
"It has to be. But even if it isn't, that wouldn’t change anything now. What really weighs on me—oh, so heavily and bitterly—is the thought that if it weren't for the words I used to push him away yesterday, he might have been saved. If only I could have talked to him again before he left! I waited for him; but my uncle was with him, and I had no idea he was leaving again. And now he’s lost—back to being an outlaw and a pirate, where he’ll ultimately be caught and destroyed. And it's my fault—mine!”
“What are you saying? The only agents were your uncle's hostility and his own obstinacy which would not study compromise. You must not blame yourself for anything.”
“What are you talking about? The only factors at play were your uncle's hostility and his stubbornness that refused to consider compromise. You shouldn't blame yourself for anything.”
She swung to him with some impatience, her eyes aswim in tears. “You can say that, and in spite of his message, which in itself tells how much I was to blame! It was my treatment of him, the epithets I cast at him that drove him. So much he has told you. I know it to be true.”
She turned to him with a bit of impatience, her eyes filled with tears. “You can say that, and even with his message, which shows how much I was at fault! It was how I treated him, the names I called him that pushed him away. He’s told you that much. I know it’s true.”
“You have no cause for shame,” said he. “As for your sorrow—why, if it will afford you solace—you may still count on me to do what man can to rescue him from this position.”
“You have nothing to be ashamed of,” he said. “As for your sadness—well, if it brings you comfort—you can still rely on me to do whatever I can to help him out of this situation.”
She caught her breath.
She took a breath.
“You will do that!” she cried with sudden eager hopefulness. “You promise?” She held out her hand to him impulsively. He took it in both his own.
“You will do that!” she exclaimed with sudden eager hope. “You promise?” She reached out her hand to him impulsively. He took it in both of his.
“I promise,” he answered her. And then, retaining still the hand she had surrendered to him—“Arabella,” he said very gently, “there is still this other matter upon which you have not answered me.”
“I promise,” he replied to her. Then, still holding the hand she had given him—“Arabella,” he said softly, “there is this other thing you haven't answered me about.”
“This other matter?” Was he mad, she wondered.
“This other thing?” Was he crazy, she thought.
Could any other matter signify in such a moment.
Could anything else matter at a time like this?
“This matter that concerns myself; and all my future, oh, so very closely. This thing that Blood believed, that prompted him..., that ... that you are not indifferent to me.” He saw the fair face change colour and grow troubled once more.
“This issue is important to me and affects my entire future so deeply. This belief that Blood had, which led him to think..., that ... that you actually care about me.” He noticed her fair face change color and look troubled again.
“Indifferent to you?” said she. “Why, no. We have been good friends; we shall continue so, I hope, my lord.”
“Indifferent to you?” she replied. “Of course not. We have been good friends, and I hope we will stay that way, my lord.”
“Friends! Good friends?” He was between dismay and bitterness. “It is not your friendship only that I ask, Arabella. You heard what I said, what I reported. You will not say that Peter Blood was wrong?”
“Friends! Good friends?” He was caught between frustration and resentment. “It’s not just your friendship that I’m asking for, Arabella. You heard what I said, what I reported. You can’t claim that Peter Blood was wrong?”
Gently she sought to disengage her hand, the trouble in her face increasing. A moment he resisted; then, realizing what he did, he set her free.
Gently, she tried to pull her hand away, the worry on her face growing. For a moment, he held on; then, realizing what he was doing, he let her go.
“Arabella!” he cried on a note of sudden pain.
“Arabella!” he exclaimed, his voice filled with sudden pain.
“I have friendship for you, my lord. But only friendship.” His castle of hopes came clattering down about him, leaving him a little stunned. As he had said, he was no coxcomb. Yet there was something that he did not understand. She confessed to friendship, and it was in his power to offer her a great position, one to which she, a colonial planter's niece, however wealthy, could never have aspired even in her dreams. This she rejected, yet spoke of friendship. Peter Blood had been mistaken, then. How far had he been mistaken? Had he been as mistaken in her feelings towards himself as he obviously was in her feelings towards his lordship? In that case ... His reflections broke short. To speculate was to wound himself in vain. He must know. Therefore he asked her with grim frankness:
“I have friendship for you, my lord. But only friendship.” His hopes fell apart around him, leaving him a bit in shock. As he said, he wasn’t a fool. Yet there was something he didn’t get. She admitted to friendship, and he had the ability to offer her an amazing position, one that she, the niece of a colonial planter, no matter how wealthy, could never have dreamed of. She turned that down, yet talked about friendship. Peter Blood had been wrong, then. How much had he been wrong? Had he misread her feelings for him as much as he clearly misread her feelings for his lordship? In that case ... His thoughts were interrupted. To speculate would only hurt him for nothing. He needed to know. So he asked her with blunt honesty:
“Is it Peter Blood?”
“Is this Peter Blood?”
“Peter Blood?” she echoed. At first she did not understand the purport of his question. When understanding came, a flush suffused her face.
"Peter Blood?" she repeated. At first, she didn't get what he was asking. When she finally understood, her face flushed with embarrassment.
“I do not know,” she said, faltering a little.
“I don’t know,” she said, hesitating a bit.
This was hardly a truthful answer. For, as if an obscuring veil had suddenly been rent that morning, she was permitted at last to see Peter Blood in his true relations to other men, and that sight, vouchsafed her twenty-four hours too late, filled her with pity and regret and yearning.
This was hardly an honest answer. It was as if a thick fog had suddenly lifted that morning, allowing her to finally see Peter Blood in his true relationships with other men. That realization, given to her twenty-four hours too late, filled her with pity, regret, and longing.
Lord Julian knew enough of women to be left in no further doubt. He bowed his head so that she might not see the anger in his eyes, for as a man of honour he took shame in that anger which as a human being he could not repress.
Lord Julian knew enough about women to have no doubt left. He lowered his head so she wouldn't see the anger in his eyes, because as a man of honor, he felt ashamed of that anger which as a human he couldn’t suppress.
And because Nature in him was stronger—as it is in most of us—than training, Lord Julian from that moment began, almost in spite of himself, to practise something that was akin to villainy. I regret to chronicle it of one for whom—if I have done him any sort of justice—you should have been conceiving some esteem. But the truth is that the lingering remains of the regard in which he had held Peter Blood were choked by the desire to supplant and destroy a rival. He had passed his word to Arabella that he would use his powerful influence on Blood's behalf. I deplore to set it down that not only did he forget his pledge, but secretly set himself to aid and abet Arabella's uncle in the plans he laid for the trapping and undoing of the buccaneer. He might reasonably have urged—had he been taxed with it—that he conducted himself precisely as his duty demanded. But to that he might have been answered that duty with him was but the slave of jealousy in this.
And because his natural instincts were stronger—like they are in most of us—Lord Julian started, almost against his will, to engage in behavior that was close to villainy. I regret having to report this about someone for whom—if I’ve been fair—you should have felt some respect. But the truth is that the lingering feelings he had for Peter Blood were overshadowed by his desire to replace and destroy a rival. He had promised Arabella that he would use his influence to support Blood. It pains me to say that not only did he forget his promise, but he secretly aligned himself with Arabella’s uncle to help carry out plans to trap and ruin the buccaneer. He could have reasonably argued—if confronted—that he was simply doing his duty. But one could counter that his sense of duty was just a cover for his jealousy in this situation.
When the Jamaica fleet put to sea some few days later, Lord Julian sailed with Colonel Bishop in Vice-Admiral Craufurd's flagship. Not only was there no need for either of them to go, but the Deputy-Governor's duties actually demanded that he should remain ashore, whilst Lord Julian, as we know, was a useless man aboard a ship. Yet both set out to hunt Captain Blood, each making of his duty a pretext for the satisfaction of personal aims; and that common purpose became a link between them, binding them in a sort of friendship that must otherwise have been impossible between men so dissimilar in breeding and in aspirations.
When the Jamaica fleet set out to sea a few days later, Lord Julian sailed with Colonel Bishop on Vice-Admiral Craufurd's flagship. There was really no reason for either of them to go, and the Deputy-Governor's responsibilities actually required him to stay on land, while Lord Julian, as we know, was useless on a ship. Yet they both left to track down Captain Blood, each using his duty as an excuse to fulfill personal goals; and that shared objective created a bond between them, forging a kind of friendship that would have otherwise been impossible between two men so different in background and ambitions.
The hunt was up. They cruised awhile off Hispaniola, watching the Windward Passage, and suffering the discomforts of the rainy season which had now set in. But they cruised in vain, and after a month of it, returned empty-handed to Port Royal, there to find awaiting them the most disquieting news from the Old World.
The hunt was on. They sailed for a while off Hispaniola, keeping an eye on the Windward Passage and dealing with the discomforts of the rainy season that had just begun. But their search was fruitless, and after a month of this, they returned to Port Royal empty-handed, only to discover troubling news from the Old World waiting for them.
The megalomania of Louis XIV had set Europe in a blaze of war. The French legionaries were ravaging the Rhine provinces, and Spain had joined the nations leagued to defend themselves from the wild ambitions of the King of France. And there was worse than this: there were rumours of civil war in England, where the people had grown weary of the bigoted tyranny of King James. It was reported that William of Orange had been invited to come over.
The megalomania of Louis XIV had set Europe ablaze with war. The French soldiers were devastating the Rhine provinces, and Spain had allied with other nations to protect themselves from the wild ambitions of the King of France. Things were even worse: there were rumors of a civil war in England, where the people were tired of the oppressive tyranny of King James. It was said that William of Orange had been invited to come over.
Weeks passed, and every ship from home brought additional news. William had crossed to England, and in March of that year 1689 they learnt in Jamaica that he had accepted the crown and that James had thrown himself into the arms of France for rehabilitation.
Weeks went by, and every ship from home brought more news. William had made his way to England, and in March of that year 1689, they learned in Jamaica that he had taken the crown and that James had sought refuge in France for support.
To a kinsman of Sunderland's this was disquieting news, indeed. It was followed by letters from King William's Secretary of State informing Colonel Bishop that there was war with France, and that in view of its effect upon the Colonies a Governor-General was coming out to the West Indies in the person of Lord Willoughby, and that with him came a squadron under the command of Admiral van der Kuylen to reenforce the Jamaica fleet against eventualities.
To a relative of Sunderland, this was indeed unsettling news. It was followed by letters from King William's Secretary of State informing Colonel Bishop that there was a war with France, and that due to its impact on the Colonies, a Governor-General was being sent to the West Indies in the form of Lord Willoughby, along with a squadron led by Admiral van der Kuylen to strengthen the Jamaica fleet against potential threats.
Bishop realized that this must mean the end of his supreme authority, even though he should continue in Port Royal as Deputy-Governor. Lord Julian, in the lack of direct news to himself, did not know what it might mean to him. But he had been very close and confidential with Colonel Bishop regarding his hopes of Arabella, and Colonel Bishop more than ever, now that political events put him in danger of being retired, was anxious to enjoy the advantages of having a man of Lord Julian's eminence for his relative.
Bishop realized that this likely meant the end of his ultimate authority, even though he would still serve as Deputy-Governor in Port Royal. Lord Julian, without any direct news, didn't know what this could mean for him. However, he had been very open and trustful with Colonel Bishop about his hopes for Arabella, and Colonel Bishop, especially now that political circumstances put him at risk of being sidelined, was eager to benefit from having someone of Lord Julian's stature as his relative.
They came to a complete understanding in the matter, and Lord Julian disclosed all that he knew.
They reached a full understanding on the issue, and Lord Julian shared everything he knew.
“There is one obstacle in our path,” said he. “Captain Blood. The girl is in love with him.”
“There’s one obstacle in our way,” he said. “Captain Blood. The girl is in love with him.”
“Ye're surely mad!” cried Bishop, when he had recovered speech.
"You're definitely crazy!" shouted Bishop, once he regained his ability to speak.
“You are justified of the assumption,” said his lordship dolefully. “But I happen to be sane, and to speak with knowledge.”
“You're right about that assumption,” his lordship said sadly. “But I happen to be sane and know what I'm talking about.”
“With knowledge?”
"With knowledge?"
“Arabella herself has confessed it to me.”
“Arabella has told me herself.”
“The brazen baggage! By God, I'll bring her to her senses.” It was the slave-driver speaking, the man who governed with a whip.
“The audacious baggage! I swear, I'll make her see sense.” It was the slave-driver speaking, the man who ruled with a whip.
“Don't be a fool, Bishop.” His lordship's contempt did more than any argument to calm the Colonel. “That's not the way with a girl of Arabella's spirit. Unless you want to wreck my chances for all time, you'll hold your tongue, and not interfere at all.”
“Don't be an idiot, Bishop.” The contempt from his lordship did more to calm the Colonel than any argument. “That’s not how you deal with a girl like Arabella. Unless you want to ruin my chances forever, you’ll keep quiet and not get involved at all.”
“Not interfere? My God, what, then?”
“Not interfere? Oh my God, what do you mean then?”
“Listen, man. She has a constant mind. I don't think you know your niece. As long as Blood lives, she will wait for him.”
“Listen, man. She has a strong mind. I don’t think you really know your niece. As long as Blood is alive, she’ll wait for him.”
“Then with Blood dead, perhaps she will come to her silly senses.”
"Then with Blood gone, maybe she'll finally come to her senses."
“Now you begin to show intelligence,” Lord Julian commended him. “That is the first essential step.”
“Now you’re starting to show some smarts,” Lord Julian praised him. “That’s the first crucial step.”
“And here is our chance to take it.” Bishop warmed to a sort of enthusiasm. “This war with France removes all restrictions in the matter of Tortuga. We are free to invest it in the service of the Crown. A victory there and we establish ourselves in the favour of this new government.”
“And here’s our chance to seize it.” Bishop became quite enthusiastic. “This war with France lifts all restrictions regarding Tortuga. We’re free to invest in it for the Crown. A victory there and we secure our position with this new government.”
“Ah!” said Lord Julian, and he pulled thoughtfully at his lip.
“Ah!” Lord Julian said, thoughtfully tugging at his lip.
“I see that you understand,” Bishop laughed coarsely. “Two birds with one stone, eh? We'll hunt this rascal in his lair, right under the beard of the King of France, and we'll take him this time, if we reduce Tortuga to a heap of ashes.”
“I see that you get it,” Bishop chuckled roughly. “Two birds with one stone, huh? We'll track this guy down in his hideout, right under the nose of the King of France, and we’ll catch him this time, even if it means turning Tortuga into a pile of ashes.”
On that expedition they sailed two days later—which would be some three months after Blood's departure—taking every ship of the fleet, and several lesser vessels as auxiliaries. To Arabella and the world in general it was given out that they were going to raid French Hispaniola, which was really the only expedition that could have afforded Colonel Bishop any sort of justification for leaving Jamaica at all at such a time. His sense of duty, indeed, should have kept him fast in Port Royal; but his sense of duty was smothered in hatred—that most fruitless and corruptive of all the emotions. In the great cabin of Vice-Admiral Craufurd's flagship, the Imperator, the Deputy-Governor got drunk that night to celebrate his conviction that the sands of Captain Blood's career were running out.
On that mission, they set sail two days later—about three months after Blood's departure—bringing along every ship in the fleet and several smaller vessels for support. To Arabella and the outside world, it was announced that they were heading to raid French Hispaniola, which was really the only mission that could have given Colonel Bishop any reason to leave Jamaica at that time. His sense of duty should have kept him in Port Royal; however, it was overshadowed by hatred—that most useless and damaging of all emotions. In the main cabin of Vice-Admiral Craufurd's flagship, the Imperator, the Deputy-Governor got drunk that night to celebrate his belief that Captain Blood's career was coming to an end.
CHAPTER XXV. THE SERVICE OF KING LOUIS
Meanwhile, some three months before Colonel Bishop set out to reduce Tortuga, Captain Blood, bearing hell in his soul, had blown into its rockbound harbour ahead of the winter gales, and two days ahead of the frigate in which Wolverstone had sailed from Port Royal a day before him.
Meanwhile, about three months before Colonel Bishop set out to take down Tortuga, Captain Blood, filled with rage, had arrived at its rocky harbor ahead of the winter storms, and two days before the frigate that Wolverstone had sailed from Port Royal a day earlier.
In that snug anchorage he found his fleet awaiting him—the four ships which had been separated in that gale off the Lesser Antilles, and some seven hundred men composing their crews. Because they had been beginning to grow anxious on his behalf, they gave him the greater welcome. Guns were fired in his honour and the ships made themselves gay with bunting. The town, aroused by all this noise in the harbour, emptied itself upon the jetty, and a vast crowd of men and women of all creeds and nationalities collected there to be present at the coming ashore of the great buccaneer.
In that cozy harbor, he found his fleet waiting for him—the four ships that had gotten separated during the storm off the Lesser Antilles, along with about seven hundred crew members. Since they had started to worry about him, they gave him an even warmer welcome. Cannons were fired in his honor, and the ships decorated themselves with flags. The town, stirred by all the commotion in the harbor, poured out onto the dock, gathering a huge crowd of men and women from all backgrounds and nationalities to witness the arrival of the great buccaneer.
Ashore he went, probably for no other reason than to obey the general expectation. His mood was taciturn; his face grim and sneering. Let Wolverstone arrive, as presently he would, and all this hero-worship would turn to execration.
Ashore he went, likely just to meet everyone’s expectations. He was in a sour mood; his face was harsh and mocking. Let Wolverstone show up, as he would soon enough, and all this admiration would shift to hatred.
His captains, Hagthorpe, Christian, and Yberville, were on the jetty to receive him, and with them were some hundreds of his buccaneers. He cut short their greetings, and when they plagued him with questions of where he had tarried, he bade them await the coming of Wolverstone, who would satisfy their curiosity to a surfeit. On that he shook them off, and shouldered his way through that heterogeneous throng that was composed of bustling traders of several nations—English, French, and Dutch—of planters and of seamen of various degrees, of buccaneers who were fruit-selling half-castes, negro slaves, some doll-tearsheets and dunghill-queans from the Old World, and all the other types of the human family that converted the quays of Cayona into a disreputable image of Babel.
His captains, Hagthorpe, Christian, and Yberville, were at the dock to greet him, along with hundreds of his buccaneers. He quickly cut off their hellos, and when they peppered him with questions about where he had been, he told them to wait for Wolverstone, who would satisfy their curiosity completely. With that, he pushed through the mixed crowd of busy traders from different nations—English, French, and Dutch—plantation owners, sailors of all types, buccaneers selling fruit, half-caste individuals, black slaves, a few low-class women from the Old World, and all the other varieties of humanity that turned the docks of Cayona into a chaotic scene reminiscent of Babel.
Winning clear at last, and after difficulties, Captain Blood took his way alone to the fine house of M. d'Ogeron, there to pay his respects to his friends, the Governor and the Governor's family.
Winning decisively at last, and after facing challenges, Captain Blood made his way alone to the impressive house of M. d'Ogeron, ready to pay his respects to his friends, the Governor and the Governor's family.
At first the buccaneers jumped to the conclusion that Wolverstone was following with some rare prize of war, but gradually from the reduced crew of the Arabella a very different tale leaked out to stem their satisfaction and convert it into perplexity. Partly out of loyalty to their captain, partly because they perceived that if he was guilty of defection they were guilty with him, and partly because being simple, sturdy men of their hands, they were themselves in the main a little confused as to what really had happened, the crew of the Arabella practised reticence with their brethren in Tortuga during those two days before Wolverstone's arrival. But they were not reticent enough to prevent the circulation of certain uneasy rumours and extravagant stories of discreditable adventures—discreditable, that is, from the buccaneering point of view—of which Captain Blood had been guilty.
At first, the buccaneers jumped to the conclusion that Wolverstone was coming back with some valuable prize, but gradually the smaller crew of the Arabella let slip a very different story that spoiled their excitement and turned it into confusion. Partly out of loyalty to their captain, partly because they realized that if he was guilty of betrayal, they were too, and partly because they were just straightforward, tough guys who were themselves a bit unclear about what had actually happened, the crew of the Arabella kept quiet with their fellow buccaneers in Tortuga during the two days leading up to Wolverstone's arrival. However, they weren’t quiet enough to stop certain unsettling rumors and exaggerated tales of dishonorable adventures—dishonorable, from the buccaneers’ perspective—that Captain Blood had been involved in.
But that Wolverstone came when he did, it is possible that there would have been an explosion. When, however, the Old Wolf cast anchor in the bay two days later, it was to him all turned for the explanation they were about to demand of Blood.
But if Wolverstone hadn't arrived when he did, there might have been an explosion. However, when the Old Wolf dropped anchor in the bay two days later, everyone looked to him for the explanation they were about to demand from Blood.
Now Wolverstone had only one eye; but he saw a deal more with that one eye than do most men with two; and despite his grizzled head—so picturesquely swathed in a green and scarlet turban—he had the sound heart of a boy, and in that heart much love for Peter Blood.
Now Wolverstone had only one eye, but he saw a lot more with that one eye than most men do with two; and despite his gray hair—so artistically wrapped in a green and red turban—he had the heart of a young man, and in that heart, a lot of love for Peter Blood.
The sight of the Arabella at anchor in the bay had at first amazed him as he sailed round the rocky headland that bore the fort. He rubbed his single eye clear of any deceiving film and looked again. Still he could not believe what it saw. And then a voice at his elbow—the voice of Dyke, who had elected to sail with him—assured him that he was not singular in his bewilderment.
The sight of the Arabella anchored in the bay initially astonished him as he sailed around the rocky headland with the fort. He rubbed his only eye to clear away any illusions and looked again. Yet, he still couldn’t believe what he was seeing. Then a voice near him—Dyke, who had chosen to sail with him—confirmed that he wasn’t alone in his confusion.
“In the name of Heaven, is that the Arabella or is it the ghost of her?”
“In the name of Heaven, is that the Arabella or her ghost?”
The Old Wolf rolled his single eye over Dyke, and opened his mouth to speak. Then he closed it again without having spoken; closed it tightly. He had a great gift of caution, especially in matters that he did not understand. That this was the Arabella he could no longer doubt. That being so, he must think before he spoke. What the devil should the Arabella be doing here, when he had left her in Jamaica? And was Captain Blood aboard and in command, or had the remainder of her hands made off with her, leaving the Captain in Port Royal?
The Old Wolf rolled his one eye over Dyke and opened his mouth to speak. Then he shut it again without saying anything; he closed it tightly. He had a strong sense of caution, especially regarding things he didn’t understand. He could no longer doubt that this was the Arabella. Given that, he needed to think before he spoke. What on earth was the Arabella doing here when he had left her in Jamaica? And was Captain Blood on board and in charge, or had the rest of the crew deserted her, leaving the Captain in Port Royal?
Dyke repeated his question. This time Wolverstone answered him.
Dyke asked his question again. This time, Wolverstone responded.
“Ye've two eyes to see with, and ye ask me, who's only got one, what it is ye see!”
“You've got two eyes to see with, and you ask me, who's only got one, what it is you see!”
“But I see the Arabella.”
"But I see the Arabella."
“Of course, since there she rides. What else was you expecting?”
"Of course, she's riding there. What else were you expecting?"
“Expecting?” Dyke stared at him, open-mouthed. “Was you expecting to find the Arabella here?”
“Expecting?” Dyke stared at him, mouth agape. “Were you expecting to find the Arabella here?”
Wolverstone looked him over in contempt, then laughed and spoke loud enough to be heard by all around him. “Of course. What else?” And he laughed again, a laugh that seemed to Dyke to be calling him a fool. On that Wolverstone turned to give his attention to the operation of anchoring.
Wolverstone glanced at him with disdain, then laughed and said loudly enough for everyone nearby to hear. “Of course. What else?” He laughed again, a laugh that made Dyke feel like he was being mocked. With that, Wolverstone shifted his focus to the task of anchoring.
Anon when ashore he was beset by questioning buccaneers, it was from their very questions that he gathered exactly how matters stood, and perceived that either from lack of courage or other motive Blood, himself, had refused to render any account of his doings since the Arabella had separated from her sister ships. Wolverstone congratulated himself upon the discretion he had used with Dyke.
As soon as he reached the shore, he was confronted by curious pirates. From their questions, he figured out what was really happening and realized that, whether from fear or some other reason, Blood had chosen not to explain what he had done since the Arabella had parted ways with her sister ships. Wolverstone felt proud of the caution he had shown with Dyke.
“The Captain was ever a modest man,” he explained to Hagthorpe and those others who came crowding round him. “It's not his way to be sounding his own praises. Why, it was like this. We fell in with old Don Miguel, and when we'd scuttled him we took aboard a London pimp sent out by the Secretary of State to offer the Captain the King's commission if so be him'd quit piracy and be o' good behaviour. The Captain damned his soul to hell for answer. And then we fell in wi' the Jamaica fleet and that grey old devil Bishop in command, and there was a sure end to Captain Blood and to every mother's son of us all. So I goes to him, and 'accept this poxy commission,' says I; 'turn King's man and save your neck and ours.' He took me at my word, and the London pimp gave him the King's commission on the spot, and Bishop all but choked hisself with rage when he was told of it. But happened it had, and he was forced to swallow it. We were King's men all, and so into Port Royal we sailed along o' Bishop. But Bishop didn't trust us. He knew too much. But for his lordship, the fellow from London, he'd ha' hanged the Captain, King's commission and all. Blood would ha' slipped out o' Port Royal again that same night. But that hound Bishop had passed the word, and the fort kept a sharp lookout. In the end, though it took a fortnight, Blood bubbled him. He sent me and most o' the men off in a frigate that I bought for the voyage. His game—as he'd secretly told me—was to follow and give chase. Whether that's the game he played or not I can't tell ye; but here he is afore me as I'd expected he would be.”
“The Captain was always a humble guy,” he explained to Hagthorpe and the others who crowded around him. “He doesn't go around bragging about himself. Here’s what happened. We ran into old Don Miguel, and after we took care of him, we picked up a London pimp sent by the Secretary of State to offer the Captain the King’s commission if he would quit piracy and behave himself. The Captain cursed him and sent him to hell for that. Then we encountered the Jamaica fleet with that old devil Bishop in charge, and it spelled disaster for Captain Blood and all of us. So, I went to him and said, 'Accept this lousy commission; become a King's man and save yourself and us.' He took my advice, and the London pimp handed him the King’s commission right away, while Bishop nearly choked with fury when he found out about it. But it happened, and he had to deal with it. We were all King's men, so we sailed into Port Royal alongside Bishop. But Bishop didn’t trust us; he was too aware of what was going on. Without his lordship, the guy from London, he would have hanged the Captain, commission or not. Blood would have slipped out of Port Royal that very night. But that scoundrel Bishop had spread the word, and the fort kept a close watch. In the end, though it took two weeks, Blood got the better of him. He sent me and most of the men off in a frigate I bought for the trip. His plan—as he had secretly told me—was to follow and chase after. Whether that was his real plan or not, I can’t say; but here he is before me just as I expected.”
There was a great historian lost in Wolverstone. He had the right imagination that knows just how far it is safe to stray from the truth and just how far to colour it so as to change its shape for his own purposes.
There was an exceptional historian lost in Wolverstone. He had the kind of imagination that knows exactly how far it’s safe to drift from the truth and how much to embellish it to reshape it for his own goals.
Having delivered himself of his decoction of fact and falsehood, and thereby added one more to the exploits of Peter Blood, he enquired where the Captain might be found. Being informed that he kept his ship, Wolverstone stepped into a boat and went aboard, to report himself, as he put it.
Having shared his mix of truth and lies, and added another story to Peter Blood’s adventures, he asked where the Captain could be found. Once told that he was aboard his ship, Wolverstone got into a boat and went on board to introduce himself, as he put it.
In the great cabin of the Arabella he found Peter Blood alone and very far gone in drink—a condition in which no man ever before remembered to have seen him. As Wolverstone came in, the Captain raised bloodshot eyes to consider him. A moment they sharpened in their gaze as he brought his visitor into focus. Then he laughed, a loose, idiot laugh, that yet somehow was half a sneer.
In the main cabin of the Arabella, he found Peter Blood alone and very intoxicated—a state in which no one had ever seen him before. As Wolverstone entered, the Captain lifted his bloodshot eyes to look at him. For a moment, his gaze sharpened as he focused on his visitor. Then he laughed, a slack, foolish laugh that somehow had a hint of a sneer.
“Ah! The Old Wolf!” said he. “Got here at last, eh? And whatcher gonnerdo wi' me, eh?” He hiccoughed resoundingly, and sagged back loosely in his chair.
“Ah! The Old Wolf!” he said. “Finally made it, huh? So what are you gonna do with me, huh?” He hiccupped loudly and slumped back in his chair.
Old Wolverstone stared at him in sombre silence. He had looked with untroubled eye upon many a hell of devilment in his time, but the sight of Captain Blood in this condition filled him with sudden grief. To express it he loosed an oath. It was his only expression for emotion of all kinds. Then he rolled forward, and dropped into a chair at the table, facing the Captain.
Old Wolverstone stared at him in serious silence. He had seen a lot of trouble in his time without batting an eye, but seeing Captain Blood like this made him suddenly sad. To express it, he swore. That was his only way of showing any kind of emotion. Then he leaned forward and dropped into a chair at the table, facing the Captain.
“My God, Peter, what's this?”
“Oh my God, Peter, what is this?”
“Rum,” said Peter. “Rum, from Jamaica.” He pushed bottle and glass towards Wolverstone.
“Rum,” Peter said. “Rum, from Jamaica.” He slid the bottle and glass over to Wolverstone.
Wolverstone disregarded them.
Wolverstone ignored them.
“I'm asking you what ails you?” he bawled.
“I'm asking you what's wrong?” he shouted.
“Rum,” said Captain Blood again, and smiled. “Jus' rum. I answer all your queshons. Why donjerr answer mine? Whatcher gonerdo wi' me?”
“Rum,” said Captain Blood again, and smiled. “Just rum. I'll answer all your questions. Why don’t you answer mine? What are you going to do with me?”
“I've done it,” said Wolverstone. “Thank God, ye had the sense to hold your tongue till I came. Are ye sober enough to understand me?”
“I've done it,” said Wolverstone. “Thank God you had the sense to keep quiet until I got here. Are you sober enough to understand me?”
“Drunk or sober, allus 'derstand you.”
“Drunk or sober, I always understand you.”
“Then listen.” And out came the tale that Wolverstone had told. The Captain steadied himself to grasp it.
“Then listen.” And out came the story that Wolverstone had shared. The Captain focused to understand it.
“It'll do as well asertruth,” said he when Wolverstone had finished. “And... oh, no marrer! Much obliged to ye, Old Wolf—faithful Old Wolf! But was it worthertrouble? I'm norrer pirate now; never a pirate again. 'S finished'” He banged the table, his eyes suddenly fierce.
“It'll do as well as the truth,” he said when Wolverstone had finished. “And... oh, no matter! Thanks a lot, Old Wolf—faithful Old Wolf! But was it worth the trouble? I'm not a pirate anymore; never a pirate again. 'It's finished.'” He slammed the table, his eyes suddenly intense.
“I'll come and talk to you again when there's less rum in your wits,” said Wolverstone, rising. “Meanwhile ye'll please to remember the tale I've told, and say nothing that'll make me out a liar. They all believes me, even the men as sailed wi' me from Port Royal. I've made 'em. If they thought as how you'd taken the King's commission in earnest, and for the purpose o' doing as Morgan did, ye guess what would follow.”
“I'll come and talk to you again when you're a bit clearer-headed,” said Wolverstone, getting up. “In the meantime, please remember the story I've shared and don’t say anything that would make me look like a liar. Everyone believes me, even the guys who sailed with me from Port Royal. I've got them convinced. If they thought you actually took the King's commission seriously and intended to do what Morgan did, you can guess what would happen next.”
“Hell would follow,” said the Captain. “An' tha's all I'm fit for.”
“Hell would follow,” said the Captain. “And that's all I'm good for.”
“Ye're maudlin,” Wolverstone growled. “We'll talk again to-morrow.”
"You're being overly sentimental," Wolverstone growled. "We'll talk again tomorrow."
They did; but to little purpose, either that day or on any day thereafter while the rains—which set in that night—endured. Soon the shrewd Wolverstone discovered that rum was not what ailed Blood. Rum was in itself an effect, and not by any means the cause of the Captain's listless apathy. There was a canker eating at his heart, and the Old Wolf knew enough to make a shrewd guess of its nature. He cursed all things that daggled petticoats, and, knowing his world, waited for the sickness to pass.
They did, but it didn't really help, either that day or any day after, while the rain started that night and continued. Soon, the clever Wolverstone figured out that it wasn't rum that was bothering Blood. Rum was just a symptom, not the cause of the Captain's dull apathy. There was something gnawing at his heart, and the Old Wolf was smart enough to take a good guess about what it was. He cursed everything related to women, and, knowing how things were, he waited for the sickness to fade away.
But it did not pass. When Blood was not dicing or drinking in the taverns of Tortuga, keeping company that in his saner days he had loathed, he was shut up in his cabin aboard the Arabella, alone and uncommunicative. His friends at Government House, bewildered at this change in him, sought to reclaim him. Mademoiselle d'Ogeron, particularly distressed, sent him almost daily invitations, to few of which he responded.
But it didn’t happen. When Blood wasn’t gambling or drinking in the bars of Tortuga, spending time with people he had despised in his clearer moments, he was locked away in his cabin on the Arabella, alone and distant. His friends at Government House, puzzled by this shift in him, tried to bring him back. Mademoiselle d'Ogeron, especially upset, sent him nearly daily invites, but he only replied to a few.
Later, as the rainy season approached its end, he was sought by his captains with proposals of remunerative raids on Spanish settlements. But to all he manifested an indifference which, as the weeks passed and the weather became settled, begot first impatience and then exasperation.
Later, as the rainy season was coming to a close, his captains approached him with offers of profitable raids on Spanish settlements. However, he showed an indifference that, as the weeks went by and the weather improved, led to growing impatience and then frustration.
Christian, who commanded the Clotho, came storming to him one day, upbraiding him for his inaction, and demanding that he should take order about what was to do.
Christian, who was in charge of the Clotho, stormed up to him one day, scolding him for doing nothing and insisting that he take charge of what needed to be done.
“Go to the devil!” Blood said, when he had heard him out. Christian departed fuming, and on the morrow the Clotho weighed anchor and sailed away, setting an example of desertion from which the loyalty of Blood's other captains would soon be unable to restrain their men.
“Go to hell!” Blood said after listening to him. Christian left in a rage, and the next day the Clotho weighed anchor and sailed away, setting an example of abandonment that would soon lead to Blood's other captains being unable to keep their men loyal.
Sometimes Blood asked himself why had he come back to Tortuga at all. Held fast in bondage by the thought of Arabella and her scorn of him for a thief and a pirate, he had sworn that he had done with buccaneering. Why, then, was he here? That question he would answer with another: Where else was he to go? Neither backward nor forward could he move, it seemed.
Sometimes Blood asked himself why he had come back to Tortuga at all. Trapped by thoughts of Arabella and her disdain for him as a thief and a pirate, he had sworn that he was done with buccaneering. So, why was he here? He would answer that question with another: Where else could he go? It seemed he couldn't move either backward or forward.
He was degenerating visibly, under the eyes of all. He had entirely lost the almost foppish concern for his appearance, and was grown careless and slovenly in his dress. He allowed a black beard to grow on cheeks that had ever been so carefully shaven; and the long, thick black hair, once so sedulously curled, hung now in a lank, untidy mane about a face that was changing from its vigorous swarthiness to an unhealthy sallow, whilst the blue eyes, that had been so vivid and compelling, were now dull and lacklustre.
He was clearly falling apart in front of everyone. He had completely lost his once almost vain attention to his appearance and had become careless and messy in his clothes. He let a black beard grow on cheeks that had always been so meticulously shaven; and the long, thick black hair, which used to be styled with great care, now hung in a greasy, untidy mass around a face that was shifting from its healthy dark tone to a sickly yellow, while his blue eyes, once so bright and captivating, were now dull and lifeless.
Wolverstone, the only one who held the clue to this degeneration, ventured once—and once only—to beard him frankly about it.
Wolverstone, the only one who had the key to this decline, dared—just once—to confront him directly about it.
“Lord, Peter! Is there never to be no end to this?” the giant had growled. “Will you spend your days moping and swilling 'cause a white-faced ninny in Port Royal'll have none o' ye? 'Sblood and 'ounds! If ye wants the wench, why the plague doesn't ye go and fetch her?”
“Lord, Peter! Is this ever going to end?” the giant growled. “Are you going to spend your days sulking and drinking just because a pale-faced fool in Port Royal doesn't want you? Damn it! If you want the girl, why don't you just go and get her?”
The blue eyes glared at him from under the jet-black eyebrows, and something of their old fire began to kindle in them. But Wolverstone went on heedlessly.
The blue eyes stared at him from beneath the jet-black eyebrows, and something of their old spark started to ignite again. But Wolverstone continued on without noticing.
“I'll be nice wi' a wench as long as niceness be the key to her favour. But sink me now if I'd rot myself in rum on account of anything that wears a petticoat. That's not the Old Wolf's way. If there's no other expedition'll tempt you, why not Port Royal? What a plague do it matter if it is an English settlement? It's commanded by Colonel Bishop, and there's no lack of rascals in your company'd follow you to hell if it meant getting Colonel Bishop by the throat. It could be done, I tell you. We've but to spy the chance when the Jamaica fleet is away. There's enough plunder in the town to tempt the lads, and there's the wench for you. Shall I sound them on 't?”
"I'll be nice to a woman as long as being nice gets me in her good graces. But honestly, I won’t waste my time getting drunk on rum over anything in a skirt. That's not the Old Wolf's style. If there's no other adventure that interests you, why not Port Royal? What difference does it make if it's an English settlement? It's run by Colonel Bishop, and there are plenty of scoundrels in your crew who would follow you to hell just to get a hold of Colonel Bishop. It can be done, I'm telling you. We just have to wait for the chance when the Jamaica fleet is gone. There’s plenty of treasure in the town to motivate the guys, and there's the woman for you. Should I gauge their interest in it?"
Blood was on his feet, his eyes blazing, his livid face distorted. “Ye'll leave my cabin this minute, so ye will, or, by Heaven, it's your corpse'll be carried out of it. Ye mangy hound, d'ye dare come to me with such proposals?”
Blood was on his feet, his eyes blazing, his angry face twisted. “You will leave my cabin this minute, or, I swear, it will be your corpse that gets carried out. You filthy dog, do you dare come to me with such proposals?”
He fell to cursing his faithful officer with a virulence the like of which he had never yet been known to use. And Wolverstone, in terror before that fury, went out without another word. The subject was not raised again, and Captain Blood was left to his idle abstraction.
He started cursing his loyal officer with a rage he had never shown before. And Wolverstone, terrified by that anger, left without saying another word. The topic wasn't brought up again, and Captain Blood was left to his empty thoughts.
But at last, as his buccaneers were growing desperate, something happened, brought about by the Captain's friend M. d'Ogeron. One sunny morning the Governor of Tortuga came aboard the Arabella, accompanied by a chubby little gentleman, amiable of countenance, amiable and self-sufficient of manner.
But finally, as his pirates were becoming desperate, something occurred, thanks to the Captain's friend M. d'Ogeron. One sunny morning, the Governor of Tortuga came on board the Arabella, accompanied by a jolly little man, friendly in appearance, cheerful and confident in demeanor.
“My Captain,” M. d'Ogeron delivered himself, “I bring you M. de Cussy, the Governor of French Hispaniola, who desires a word with you.”
“My Captain,” M. d'Ogeron said, “I bring you M. de Cussy, the Governor of French Hispaniola, who wants to speak with you.”
Out of consideration for his friend, Captain Blood pulled the pipe from his mouth, shook some of the rum out of his wits, and rose and made a leg to M. de Cussy.
Out of respect for his friend, Captain Blood took the pipe out of his mouth, shook off some of the rum from his senses, and stood up to bow to M. de Cussy.
“Serviteur!” said he.
"Servant!" he said.
M. de Cussy returned the bow and accepted a seat on the locker under the stem windows.
M. de Cussy returned the bow and took a seat on the locker under the stem windows.
“You have a good force here under your command, my Captain,” said he.
“You have a strong team here under your command, my Captain,” he said.
“Some eight hundred men.”
"About eight hundred men."
“And I understand they grow restive in idleness.”
“And I get that they get uneasy when doing nothing.”
“They may go to the devil when they please.”
“They can go to hell whenever they want.”
M. de Cussy took snuff delicately. “I have something better than that to propose,” said he.
M. de Cussy took snuff gently. “I have something better than that to suggest,” he said.
“Propose it, then,” said Blood, without interest.
“Go ahead and propose it,” Blood said, sounding uninterested.
M. de Cussy looked at M. d'Ogeron, and raised his eyebrows a little. He did not find Captain Blood encouraging. But M. d'Ogeron nodded vigorously with pursed lips, and the Governor of Hispaniola propounded his business.
M. de Cussy glanced at M. d'Ogeron and raised his eyebrows slightly. He didn't find Captain Blood encouraging. However, M. d'Ogeron nodded enthusiastically with his lips pursed, and the Governor of Hispaniola stated his business.
“News has reached us from France that there is war with Spain.”
"News has come to us from France that there is a war with Spain."
“That is news, is it?” growled Blood.
"That's news, huh?" scoffed Blood.
“I am speaking officially, my Captain. I am not alluding to unofficial skirmishes, and unofficial predatory measures which we have condoned out here. There is war—formally war—between France and Spain in Europe. It is the intention of France that this war shall be carried into the New World. A fleet is coming out from Brest under the command of M. le Baron de Rivarol for that purpose. I have letters from him desiring me to equip a supplementary squadron and raise a body of not less than a thousand men to reenforce him on his arrival. What I have come to propose to you, my Captain, at the suggestion of our good friend M. d'Ogeron, is, in brief, that you enroll your ships and your force under M. de Rivarol's flag.”
“I’m speaking officially, Captain. I’m not referring to the unofficial conflicts and rogue actions we've accepted out here. There is a formal war between France and Spain in Europe. France intends to bring this war to the New World. A fleet is on its way from Brest, commanded by M. le Baron de Rivarol, for that purpose. I have received letters from him asking me to prepare an additional squadron and gather at least a thousand men to support him upon his arrival. What I’m here to propose to you, Captain, at the suggestion of our good friend M. d'Ogeron, is simply that you enlist your ships and your crew under M. de Rivarol's flag.”
Blood looked at him with a faint kindling of interest. “You are offering to take us into the French service?” he asked. “On what terms, monsieur?”
Blood looked at him with a slight spark of interest. “Are you offering to take us into the French service?” he asked. “On what terms, sir?”
“With the rank of Capitaine de Vaisseau for yourself, and suitable ranks for the officers serving under you. You will enjoy the pay of that rank, and you will be entitled, together with your men, to one-tenth share in all prizes taken.”
“With the title of Captain for you, and appropriate ranks for the officers working under you. You will receive the salary of that title, and you and your crew will have the right to a one-tenth share of all prizes captured.”
“My men will hardly account it generous. They will tell you that they can sail out of here to-morrow, disembowel a Spanish settlement, and keep the whole of the plunder.”
“My guys won’t think it’s generous at all. They’ll say they can leave here tomorrow, raid a Spanish settlement, and keep all the loot.”
“Ah, yes, but with the risks attaching to acts of piracy. With us your position will be regular and official, and considering the powerful fleet by which M. de Rivarol is backed, the enterprises to be undertaken will be on a much vaster scale than anything you could attempt on your own account. So that the one tenth in this case may be equal to more than the whole in the other.”
“Ah, yes, but there are risks associated with acts of piracy. With us, your position will be formal and recognized, and given the strong fleet supporting M. de Rivarol, the ventures to be undertaken will be on a much larger scale than anything you could attempt alone. So, in this case, even one-tenth could be worth more than the whole amount in the other.”
Captain Blood considered. This, after all, was not piracy that was being proposed. It was honourable employment in the service of the King of France.
Captain Blood thought about it. This, after all, wasn’t piracy that was being suggested. It was a respectable job serving the King of France.
“I will consult my officers,” he said; and he sent for them.
“I'll check with my officers,” he said, and he called for them.
They came and the matter was laid before them by M. de Cussy himself. Hagthorpe announced at once that the proposal was opportune. The men were grumbling at their protracted inaction, and would no doubt be ready to accept the service which M. de Cussy offered on behalf of France. Hagthorpe looked at Blood as he spoke. Blood nodded gloomy agreement. Emboldened by this, they went on to discuss the terms. Yberville, the young French filibuster, had the honour to point out to M. de Cussy that the share offered was too small. For one fifth of the prizes, the officers would answer for their men; not for less.
They arrived, and M. de Cussy presented the matter to them directly. Hagthorpe quickly declared that the proposal was timely. The men were complaining about their extended inactivity and would surely be willing to accept the service M. de Cussy was offering on behalf of France. Hagthorpe glanced at Blood while he spoke, and Blood nodded in agreement, albeit grimly. Encouraged by this, they proceeded to discuss the terms. Yberville, the young French adventurer, had the honor of informing M. de Cussy that the share being offered was too small. For one-fifth of the prizes, the officers would take responsibility for their men; they wouldn't accept anything less.
M. de Cussy was distressed. He had his instructions. It was taking a deal upon himself to exceed them. The buccaneers were firm. Unless M. de Cussy could make it one fifth there was no more to be said. M. de Cussy finally consenting to exceed his instructions, the articles were drawn up and signed that very day. The buccaneers were to be at Petit Goave by the end of January, when M. de Rivarol had announced that he might be expected.
M. de Cussy was upset. He had his orders. Going beyond them was a big deal. The buccaneers were adamant. Unless M. de Cussy could offer one-fifth, there was nothing more to discuss. M. de Cussy eventually agreeing to go beyond his orders, the articles were prepared and signed that same day. The buccaneers were expected to be at Petit Goave by the end of January, when M. de Rivarol had said he might arrive.
After that followed days of activity in Tortuga, refitting the ships, boucanning meat, laying in stores. In these matters which once would have engaged all Captain Blood's attention, he now took no part. He continued listless and aloof. If he had given his consent to the undertaking, or, rather, allowed himself to be swept into it by the wishes of his officers—it was only because the service offered was of a regular and honourable kind, nowise connected with piracy, with which he swore in his heart that he had done for ever. But his consent remained passive. The service entered awoke no zeal in him. He was perfectly indifferent—as he told Hagthorpe, who ventured once to offer a remonstrance—whether they went to Petit Goave or to Hades, and whether they entered the service of Louis XIV or of Satan.
After that, there were days of activity in Tortuga, getting the ships ready, curing meat, and stocking supplies. In these tasks that once would have drawn all of Captain Blood's focus, he now took no part. He remained detached and indifferent. If he had agreed to the mission, or, more accurately, allowed himself to be caught up in it by the desires of his crew, it was only because the job was regular and respectable, having nothing to do with piracy, which he had vowed in his heart to leave behind forever. But his agreement was passive. The mission didn’t spark any passion in him. He was completely indifferent—as he told Hagthorpe, who once dared to protest—whether they headed to Petit Goave or to Hell, and whether they served Louis XIV or Satan.
CHAPTER XXVI. M. de RIVAROL
Captain Blood was still in that disgruntled mood when he sailed from Tortuga, and still in that mood when he came to his moorings in the bay of Petit Goave. In that same mood he greeted M. le Baron de Rivarol when this nobleman with his fleet of five men-of-war at last dropped anchor alongside the buccaneer ships, in the middle of February. The Frenchman had been six weeks on the voyage, he announced, delayed by unfavourable weather.
Captain Blood was still in a bad mood when he left Tortuga, and he remained that way when he arrived at the bay of Petit Goave. He greeted M. le Baron de Rivarol in the same mood when this nobleman finally dropped anchor next to the buccaneer ships with his fleet of five warships in mid-February. The Frenchman announced that he had been on the voyage for six weeks, delayed by bad weather.
Summoned to wait on him, Captain Blood repaired to the Castle of Petit Goave, where the interview was to take place. The Baron, a tall, hawk-faced man of forty, very cold and distant of manner, measured Captain Blood with an eye of obvious disapproval. Of Hagthorpe, Yberville, and Wolverstone who stood ranged behind their captain, he took no heed whatever. M. de Cussy offered Captain Blood a chair.
Summoned to meet him, Captain Blood went to the Castle of Petit Goave, where the meeting was set to happen. The Baron, a tall man in his forties with a hawk-like face, was very cold and distant. He looked at Captain Blood with clear disapproval. He completely ignored Hagthorpe, Yberville, and Wolverstone, who stood behind their captain. M. de Cussy offered Captain Blood a chair.
“A moment, M. de Cussy. I do not think M. le Baron has observed that I am not alone. Let me present to you, sir, my companions: Captain Hagthorpe of the Elizabeth, Captain Wolverstone of the Atropos, and Captain Yberville of the Lachesis.”
“Just a moment, Mr. de Cussy. I don’t think Mr. Baron has noticed that I’m not alone. Let me introduce you to my friends: Captain Hagthorpe of the Elizabeth, Captain Wolverstone of the Atropos, and Captain Yberville of the Lachesis.”
The Baron stared hard and haughtily at Captain Blood, then very distantly and barely perceptibly inclined his head to each of the other three. His manner implied plainly that he despised them and that he desired them at once to understand it. It had a curious effect upon Captain Blood. It awoke the devil in him, and it awoke at the same time his self-respect which of late had been slumbering. A sudden shame of his disordered, ill-kempt appearance made him perhaps the more defiant. There was almost a significance in the way he hitched his sword-belt round, so that the wrought hilt of his very serviceable rapier was brought into fuller view. He waved his captains to the chairs that stood about.
The Baron looked down at Captain Blood with disdain and then slightly nodded at the other three in a distant and barely noticeable way. His attitude clearly showed that he looked down on them and wanted them to see it. This had a strange effect on Captain Blood. It sparked a rebellious side in him and also revived a sense of self-respect that had recently been dormant. A sudden embarrassment over his disheveled appearance made him even more defiant. The way he adjusted his sword-belt to showcase the ornate hilt of his practical rapier had a certain significance. He motioned for his captains to take the chairs nearby.
“Draw up to the table, lads. We are keeping the Baron waiting.”
“Gather around the table, guys. We’re making the Baron wait.”
They obeyed him, Wolverstone with a grin that was full of understanding. Haughtier grew the stare of M. de Rivarol. To sit at table with these bandits placed him upon what he accounted a dishonouring equality. It had been his notion that—with the possible exception of Captain Blood—they should take his instructions standing, as became men of their quality in the presence of a man of his. He did the only thing remaining to mark a distinction between himself and them. He put on his hat.
They obeyed him, Wolverstone grinning in a way that showed he understood. M. de Rivarol’s glare became even more arrogant. Sitting at the table with these outlaws put him in what he considered a degrading position of equality. He had thought that—with the possible exception of Captain Blood—they should take his orders while standing, as was proper for men of their status in front of a man of his standing. He did the only thing left to create a distinction between himself and them. He put on his hat.
“Ye're very wise now,” said Blood amiably. “I feel the draught myself.” And he covered himself with his plumed castor.
"You're really smart now," Blood said kindly. "I can feel the draft myself." And he wrapped himself in his feathered hat.
M. de Rivarol changed colour. He quivered visibly with anger, and was a moment controlling himself before venturing to speak. M. de Cussy was obviously very ill at ease.
M. de Rivarol turned pale. He shook with anger and took a moment to compose himself before he dared to speak. M. de Cussy clearly felt very uncomfortable.
“Sir,” said the Baron frostily, “you compel me to remind you that the rank you hold is that of Capitaine de Vaisseau, and that you are in the presence of the General of the Armies of France by Sea and Land in America. You compel me to remind you further that there is a deference due from your rank to mine.”
“Sir,” said the Baron coldly, “I have to remind you that your rank is Captain of the Ship, and you are in the presence of the General of the Armies of France by Sea and Land in America. I must also remind you that you owe a certain respect to my rank.”
“I am happy to assure you,” said Captain Blood, “that the reminder is unnecessary. I am by way of accounting myself a gentleman, little though I may look like one at present; and I should not account myself that were I capable of anything but deference to those whom nature or fortune may have placed above me, or to those who being placed beneath me in rank may labour under a disability to resent my lack of it.” It was a neatly intangible rebuke. M. de Rivarol bit his lip. Captain Blood swept on without giving him time to reply: “Thus much being clear, shall we come to business?”
“I’m glad to assure you,” said Captain Blood, “that the reminder isn’t needed. I consider myself a gentleman, though I may not look like one at the moment; and I wouldn’t think of myself as such if I were capable of anything but respect for those whom nature or fortune has placed above me, or for those who, being below me in rank, might be unable to respond to my lack of it.” It was a subtle but pointed rebuke. M. de Rivarol bit his lip. Captain Blood continued on without giving him a chance to reply: “With that cleared up, shall we get to business?”
M. de Rivarol's hard eyes considered him a moment. “Perhaps it will be best,” said he. He took up a paper. “I have here a copy of the articles into which you entered with M. de Cussy. Before going further, I have to observe that M. de Cussy has exceeded his instructions in admitting you to one fifth of the prizes taken. His authority did not warrant his going beyond one tenth.”
M. de Rivarol's sharp gaze studied him for a moment. “Maybe it’s for the best,” he said. He picked up a document. “I have a copy of the articles you agreed to with M. de Cussy. Before we proceed, I need to point out that M. de Cussy overstepped his instructions by giving you one fifth of the prize shares. His authority only allowed him to grant you one tenth.”
“That is a matter between yourself and M. de Cussy, my General.”
"That’s something between you and M. de Cussy, my General."
“Oh, no. It is a matter between myself and you.”
“Oh, no. It’s something that’s just between you and me.”
“Your pardon, my General. The articles are signed. So far as we are concerned, the matter is closed. Also out of regard for M. de Cussy, we should not desire to be witnesses of the rebukes you may consider that he deserves.”
“Excuse me, General. The documents are signed. As far as we’re concerned, the matter is settled. Also, out of respect for M. de Cussy, we wouldn't want to witness any reprimands you think he deserves.”
“What I may have to say to M. de Cussy is no concern of yours.”
“What I need to say to M. de Cussy is none of your business.”
“That is what I am telling you, my General.”
"That's what I'm saying, General."
“But—nom de Dieu!—it is your concern, I suppose, that we cannot award you more than one tenth share.” M. de Rivarol smote the table in exasperation. This pirate was too infernally skillful a fencer.
“But—for heaven's sake!—I guess it's your issue that we can only give you a one-tenth share.” M. de Rivarol slammed his hand on the table in frustration. This pirate was just too damn good at fencing.
“You are quite certain of that, M. le Baron—that you cannot?”
“You're absolutely sure about that, Baron—that you can't?”
“I am quite certain that I will not.”
"I’m pretty sure that I won’t."
Captain Blood shrugged, and looked down his nose. “In that case,” said he, “it but remains for me to present my little account for our disbursement, and to fix the sum at which we should be compensated for our loss of time and derangement in coming hither. That settled, we can part friends, M. le Baron. No harm has been done.”
Captain Blood shrugged and looked down his nose. “In that case,” he said, “I just need to present my little bill for our expenses and set the amount we should be compensated for the time we've lost and the trouble we've gone through to get here. Once that's sorted, we can part as friends, M. le Baron. No harm done.”
“What the devil do you mean?” The Baron was on his feet, leaning forward across the table.
“What on earth do you mean?” The Baron was on his feet, leaning forward across the table.
“Is it possible that I am obscure? My French, perhaps, is not of the purest, but....”
“Is it possible that I’m unclear? My French might not be the best, but....”
“Oh, your French is fluent enough; too fluent at moments, if I may permit myself the observation. Now, look you here, M. le filibustier, I am not a man with whom it is safe to play the fool, as you may very soon discover. You have accepted service of the King of France—you and your men; you hold the rank and draw the pay of a Capitaine de Vaisseau, and these your officers hold the rank of lieutenants. These ranks carry obligations which you would do well to study, and penalties for failing to discharge them which you might study at the same time. They are something severe. The first obligation of an officer is obedience. I commend it to your attention. You are not to conceive yourselves, as you appear to be doing, my allies in the enterprises I have in view, but my subordinates. In me you behold a commander to lead you, not a companion or an equal. You understand me, I hope.”
“Oh, your French is good enough; sometimes even too good, if I can be honest. Now, listen here, M. le filibustier, I'm not someone you want to mess around with, as you'll soon find out. You’ve taken on the service of the King of France—you and your men; you hold the rank and get paid as a Captain, and your officers are lieutenants. These ranks come with responsibilities that you should really pay attention to, and there are serious penalties for not fulfilling them. They’re pretty harsh. The first responsibility of an officer is to obey. I suggest you keep that in mind. You shouldn't see yourselves, as it seems you do, as my partners in the plans I have, but rather as my subordinates. You see me as a commander to lead you, not as a friend or equal. I hope you understand me.”
“Oh, be sure that I understand,” Captain Blood laughed. He was recovering his normal self amazingly under the inspiring stimulus of conflict. The only thing that marred his enjoyment was the reflection that he had not shaved. “I forget nothing, I assure you, my General. I do not forget, for instance, as you appear to be doing, that the articles we signed are the condition of our service; and the articles provide that we receive one-fifth share. Refuse us that, and you cancel the articles; cancel the articles, and you cancel our services with them. From that moment we cease to have the honour to hold rank in the navies of the King of France.”
“Oh, believe me, I understand,” Captain Blood laughed. He was quickly regaining his usual self under the exciting pressure of conflict. The only thing that took away from his enjoyment was the thought that he hadn't shaved. “I forget nothing, I promise you, General. I don’t forget, for example, as you seem to be doing, that the articles we signed are the basis of our service; and those articles state that we receive a one-fifth share. Deny us that, and you nullify the articles; nullify the articles, and you end our services along with them. From that moment, we no longer have the honor of holding rank in the King of France’s navies.”
There was more than a murmur of approval from his three captains.
There was more than just a whisper of approval from his three captains.
Rivarol glared at them, checkmated.
Rivarol glared at them, trapped.
“In effect...” M. de Cussy was beginning timidly.
“In effect...” M. de Cussy began hesitantly.
“In effect, monsieur, this is your doing,” the Baron flashed on him, glad to have some one upon whom he could fasten the sharp fangs of his irritation. “You should be broke for it. You bring the King's service into disrepute; you force me, His Majesty's representative, into an impossible position.”
“In effect, sir, this is your fault,” the Baron snapped at him, pleased to have someone to direct his irritation toward. “You should be punished for this. You bring shame to the King's service; you put me, His Majesty's representative, in an impossible situation.”
“Is it impossible to award us the one-fifth share?” quoth Captain Blood silkily. “In that case, there is no need for beat or for injuries to M. de Cussy. M. de Cussy knows that we would not have come for less. We depart again upon your assurance that you cannot award us more. And things are as they would have been if M. de Cussy had adhered rigidly to his instructions. I have proved, I hope, to your satisfaction, M. le Baron, that if you repudiate the articles you can neither claim our services nor hinder our departure—not in honour.”
“Is it impossible to give us the one-fifth share?” Captain Blood said smoothly. “In that case, there’s no need for violence or for any harm to M. de Cussy. M. de Cussy knows we wouldn’t have come for less. We’re leaving based on your assurance that you can’t give us more. And things are just as they would have been if M. de Cussy had stuck strictly to his orders. I hope I've shown, to your satisfaction, M. le Baron, that if you reject the agreement, you can’t claim our services or stop our departure—not honorably.”
“Not in honour, sir? To the devil with your insolence! Do you imply that any course that were not in honour would be possible to me?”
“Not in honor, sir? To hell with your arrogance! Are you suggesting that any path that isn't honorable could be an option for me?”
“I do not imply it, because it would not be possible,” said Captain Blood. “We should see to that. It is, my General, for you to say whether the articles are repudiated.”
“I don’t mean it, because it wouldn’t be possible,” said Captain Blood. “We should take care of that. It’s up to you, my General, to decide whether the articles are rejected.”
The Baron sat down. “I will consider the matter,” he said sullenly. “You shall be advised of my resolve.”
The Baron sat down. “I’ll think about it,” he said grumpily. “You’ll be informed of my decision.”
Captain Blood rose, his officers rose with him. Captain Blood bowed.
Captain Blood stood up, and his officers stood up with him. Captain Blood nodded.
“M. le Baron!” said he.
“Mr. Baron!” he said.
Then he and his buccaneers removed themselves from the August and irate presence of the General of the King's Armies by Land and Sea in America.
Then he and his crew got away from the angry and imposing presence of the General of the King's Armies on Land and Sea in America.
You conceive that there followed for M. de Cussy an extremely bad quarter of an hour. M. de Cussy, in fact, deserves your sympathy. His self-sufficiency was blown from him by the haughty M. de Rivarol, as down from a thistle by the winds of autumn. The General of the King's Armies abused him—this man who was Governor of Hispaniola—as if he were a lackey. M. de Cussy defended himself by urging the thing that Captain Blood had so admirably urged already on his behalf—that if the terms he had made with the buccaneers were not confirmed there was no harm done. M. de Rivarol bullied and browbeat him into silence.
You can imagine that M. de Cussy had a really tough fifteen minutes. He definitely deserves your sympathy. His arrogance was blown away by the proud M. de Rivarol, just like thistles are tossed by autumn winds. The General of the King's Armies treated him—this man who was the Governor of Hispaniola—like he was a servant. M. de Cussy tried to defend himself by referencing what Captain Blood had already pointed out for him—that if the agreements he made with the buccaneers weren’t validated, it didn’t matter. M. de Rivarol forced him into silence with his bullying.
Having exhausted abuse, the Baron proceeded to indignities. Since he accounted that M. de Cussy had proved himself unworthy of the post he held, M. de Rivarol took over the responsibilities of that post for as long as he might remain in Hispaniola, and to give effect to this he began by bringing soldiers from his ships, and setting his own guard in M. de Cussy's castle.
Having run out of insults, the Baron moved on to humiliations. Since he believed that M. de Cussy had shown himself unfit for the position he held, M. de Rivarol took over the duties of that role for as long as he was in Hispaniola. To enforce this, he started by bringing soldiers from his ships and placing his own guard in M. de Cussy's castle.
Out of this, trouble followed quickly. Wolverstone coming ashore next morning in the picturesque garb that he affected, his head swathed in a coloured handkerchief, was jeered at by an officer of the newly landed French troops. Not accustomed to derision, Wolverstone replied in kind and with interest. The officer passed to insult, and Wolverstone struck him a blow that felled him, and left him only the half of his poor senses. Within the hour the matter was reported to M. de Rivarol, and before noon, by M. de Rivarol's orders, Wolverstone was under arrest in the castle.
Trouble came quickly from this. The next morning, Wolverstone came ashore in his usual eye-catching outfit, with his head wrapped in a colorful handkerchief, only to be mocked by an officer of the newly arrived French troops. Not used to being teased, Wolverstone shot back with equal force. The officer escalated to insults, and Wolverstone hit him hard enough to knock him down, leaving him with only half of his wits. Within an hour, the incident was reported to M. de Rivarol, and by noon, following M. de Rivarol's orders, Wolverstone was arrested in the castle.
The Baron had just sat down to dinner with M. de Cussy when the negro who waited on them announced Captain Blood. Peevishly M. de Rivarol bade him be admitted, and there entered now into his presence a spruce and modish gentleman, dressed with care and sombre richness in black and silver, his swarthy, clear-cut face scrupulously shaven, his long black hair in ringlets that fell to a collar of fine point. In his right hand the gentleman carried a broad black hat with a scarlet ostrich-plume, in his left hand an ebony cane. His stockings were of silk, a bunch of ribbons masked his garters, and the black rosettes on his shoes were finely edged with gold.
The Baron had just sat down to dinner with M. de Cussy when the server announced Captain Blood. Irritated, M. de Rivarol told him to let him in, and a stylish, well-dressed gentleman entered. He wore a rich outfit of black and silver, his clean-shaven, sharply defined face and long black hair styled in ringlets that fell to a finely pointed collar. In his right hand, he held a broad black hat adorned with a scarlet ostrich plume, and in his left hand, he carried an ebony cane. His stockings were made of silk, a cluster of ribbons hid his garters, and his shoes featured black rosettes delicately edged with gold.
For a moment M. de Rivarol did not recognize him. For Blood looked younger by ten years than yesterday. But the vivid blue eyes under their level black brows were not to be forgotten, and they proclaimed him for the man announced even before he had spoken. His resurrected pride had demanded that he should put himself on an equality with the baron and advertise that equality by his exterior.
For a moment, M. de Rivarol didn't recognize him. Blood looked ten years younger than he did yesterday. But the bright blue eyes beneath his straight black brows were unforgettable, and they declared who he was even before he spoke. His regained pride insisted that he present himself on the same level as the baron and show that equality through his appearance.
“I come inopportunely,” he courteously excused himself. “My apologies. My business could not wait. It concerns, M. de Cussy, Captain Wolverstone of the Lachesis, whom you have placed under arrest.”
“I come at an inconvenient time,” he politely apologized. “Sorry about that. My business couldn’t wait. It’s about M. de Cussy, Captain Wolverstone of the Lachesis, whom you’ve put under arrest.”
“It was I who placed him under arrest,” said M. de Rivarol.
“It was I who arrested him,” said M. de Rivarol.
“Indeed! But I thought that M. de Cussy was Governor of Hispaniola.”
“Really! But I thought M. de Cussy was the Governor of Hispaniola.”
“Whilst I am here, monsieur, I am the supreme authority. It is as well that you should understand it.”
“While I'm here, sir, I'm in charge. You should understand that.”
“Perfectly. But it is not possible that you are aware of the mistake that has been made.”
“Exactly. But there's no way you could know about the mistake that was made.”
“Mistake, do you say?”
“Mistake, you say?”
“I say mistake. On the whole, it is polite of me to use that word. Also it is expedient. It will save discussions. Your people have arrested the wrong man, M. de Rivarol. Instead of the French officer, who used the grossest provocation, they have arrested Captain Wolverstone. It is a matter which I beg you to reverse without delay.”
“I call it a mistake. Honestly, it’s polite of me to put it that way. It’s also practical, as it will avoid further discussions. Your people have arrested the wrong guy, M. de Rivarol. Instead of the French officer, who provoked things terribly, they’ve arrested Captain Wolverstone. I urge you to correct this immediately.”
M. de Rivarol's hawk-face flamed scarlet. His dark eyes bulged.
M. de Rivarol's hawk-like face turned bright red. His dark eyes widened.
“Sir, you... you are insolent! But of an insolence that is intolerable!” Normally a man of the utmost self-possession he was so rudely shaken now that he actually stammered.
“Sir, you... you are so rude! But it's a kind of rudeness that is just unacceptable!” Normally a man of complete composure, he was so shaken now that he actually stammered.
“M. le Baron, you waste words. This is the New World. It is not merely new; it is novel to one reared amid the superstitions of the Old. That novelty you have not yet had time, perhaps, to realize; therefore I overlook the offensive epithet you have used. But justice is justice in the New World as in the Old, and injustice as intolerable here as there. Now justice demands the enlargement of my officer and the arrest and punishment of yours. That justice I invite you, with submission, to administer.”
“M. le Baron, you're wasting your words. This is the New World. It’s not just new; it’s different for someone raised in the superstitions of the Old World. You may not have had the chance to recognize that difference yet, so I'll overlook the offensive term you used. But justice is just as important here in the New World as it is in the Old, and injustice is just as unacceptable here as it is there. Now, justice requires the release of my officer and the arrest and punishment of yours. I respectfully invite you to carry out that justice.”
“With submission?” snorted the Baron in furious scorn.
“With submission?” sneered the Baron in furious disdain.
“With the utmost submission, monsieur. But at the same time I will remind M. le Baron that my buccaneers number eight hundred; your troops five hundred; and M. de Cussy will inform you of the interesting fact that any one buccaneer is equal in action to at least three soldiers of the line. I am perfectly frank with you, monsieur, to save time and hard words. Either Captain Wolverstone is instantly set at liberty, or we must take measures to set him at liberty ourselves. The consequences may be appalling. But it is as you please, M. le Baron. You are the supreme authority. It is for you to say.”
"With the utmost respect, sir. But I must remind you that I have eight hundred buccaneers; your troops number five hundred; and M. de Cussy will tell you that one buccaneer is as effective in battle as at least three regular soldiers. I'm being completely honest with you to avoid wasting time and words. Either Captain Wolverstone is released immediately, or we will have to take action to free him ourselves. The consequences could be severe. But it's your decision, sir. You hold the highest authority. It's up to you to choose."
M. de Rivarol was white to the lips. In all his life he had never been so bearded and defied. But he controlled himself.
M. de Rivarol was pale to the lips. In all his life, he had never felt so challenged and insulted. But he held himself together.
“You will do me the favour to wait in the ante-room, M. le Capitaine. I desire a word with M. de Cussy. You shall presently be informed of my decision.”
“You will do me the favor of waiting in the waiting room, Captain. I need to speak with Mr. de Cussy. You will be informed of my decision shortly.”
When the door had closed, the baron loosed his fury upon the head of M. de Cussy.
When the door closed, the baron unleashed his anger on M. de Cussy.
“So, these are the men you have enlisted in the King's service, the men who are to serve under me—men who do not serve, but dictate, and this before the enterprise that has brought me from France is even under way! What explanations do you offer me, M. de Cussy? I warn you that I am not pleased with you. I am, in fact, as you may perceive, exceedingly angry.”
“So, these are the men you’ve recruited for the King’s service, the ones who will serve under me—men who don’t serve but give orders, and this is all happening before the mission that brought me from France has even started! What explanations do you have for me, M. de Cussy? I warn you that I’m not happy with you. In fact, as you can see, I’m extremely angry.”
The Governor seemed to shed his chubbiness. He drew himself stiffly erect.
The Governor appeared to lose some of his excess weight. He stood up straight and rigid.
“Your rank, monsieur, does not give you the right to rebuke me; nor do the facts. I have enlisted for you the men that you desired me to enlist. It is not my fault if you do not know how to handle them better. As Captain Blood has told you, this is the New World.”
“Your rank, sir, doesn’t give you the right to criticize me; neither do the facts. I’ve recruited the men you wanted me to recruit. It’s not my fault if you can’t manage them better. As Captain Blood has told you, this is the New World.”
“So, so!” M. de Rivarol smiled malignantly. “Not only do you offer no explanation, but you venture to put me in the wrong. Almost I admire your temerity. But there!” he waved the matter aside. He was supremely sardonic. “It is, you tell me, the New World, and—new worlds, new manners, I suppose. In time I may conform my ideas to this new world, or I may conform this new world to my ideas.” He was menacing on that. “For the moment I must accept what I find. It remains for you, monsieur, who have experience of these savage by-ways, to advise me out of that experience how to act.”
“So, so!” M. de Rivarol smiled with a hint of malice. “Not only do you give no explanation, but you have the audacity to blame me. I almost admire your boldness. But enough of that!” He dismissed the matter with a wave. He was incredibly sarcastic. “You say this is the New World, and—new worlds, new customs, I guess. Over time, I might adapt my ideas to fit this new world, or I could reshape this new world to fit my ideas.” He sounded threatening about that. “For now, I have to deal with what I see. It’s up to you, sir, with your experience in these wild places, to guide me on how to proceed based on that experience.”
“M. le Baron, it was a folly to have arrested the buccaneer captain. It would be madness to persist. We have not the forces to meet force.”
“M. le Baron, it was foolish to arrest the pirate captain. It would be crazy to keep it up. We don’t have the strength to confront force.”
“In that case, monsieur, perhaps you will tell me what we are to do with regard to the future. Am I to submit at every turn to the dictates of this man Blood? Is the enterprise upon which we are embarked to be conducted as he decrees? Am I, in short, the King's representative in America, to be at the mercy of these rascals?”
“In that case, sir, maybe you can tell me what we should do about the future. Am I supposed to follow this guy Blood's orders all the time? Are we supposed to run this venture the way he says? Am I, as the King's representative in America, just supposed to let these crooks have their way with me?”
“Oh, by no means. I am enrolling volunteers here in Hispaniola, and I am raising a corps of negroes. I compute that when this is done we shall have a force of a thousand men, the buccaneers apart.”
“Oh, definitely not. I’m signing up volunteers here in Hispaniola, and I’m creating a group of Black individuals. I estimate that once this is done, we’ll have a force of a thousand men, excluding the buccaneers.”
“But in that case why not dispense with them?”
“But in that case, why not get rid of them?”
“Because they will always remain the sharp edge of any weapon that we forge. In the class of warfare that lies before us they are so skilled that what Captain Blood has just said is not an overstatement. A buccaneer is equal to three soldiers of the line. At the same time we shall have a sufficient force to keep them in control. For the rest, monsieur, they have certain notions of honour. They will stand by their articles, and so that we deal justly with them, they will deal justly with us, and give no trouble. I have experience of them, and I pledge you my word for that.”
“Because they will always be the sharp edge of any weapon we create. In the kind of warfare ahead of us, they are so skilled that what Captain Blood just said isn’t an exaggeration. A buccaneer is worth three regular soldiers. At the same time, we will have enough forces to keep them under control. As for the rest, sir, they have their own sense of honor. They will stick to their agreements, and if we treat them fairly, they will treat us fairly and cause no trouble. I’ve dealt with them before, and I give you my word on that.”
M. de Rivarol condescended to be mollified. It was necessary that he should save his face, and in a degree the Governor afforded him the means to do so, as well as a certain guarantee for the future in the further force he was raising.
M. de Rivarol agreed to calm down. He needed to maintain his dignity, and to some extent, the Governor provided him with a way to do that, as well as some assurance for the future with the additional strength he was gathering.
“Very well,” he said. “Be so good as to recall this Captain Blood.”
“Sure,” he said. “Please remember this Captain Blood.”
The Captain came in, assured and very dignified. M. de Rivarol found him detestable; but dissembled it.
The Captain walked in, confident and very dignified. M. de Rivarol found him annoying; but hid it.
“M. le Capitaine, I have taken counsel with M. le Gouverneur. From what he tells me, it is possible that a mistake has been committed. Justice, you may be sure, shall be done. To ensure it, I shall myself preside over a council to be composed of two of my senior officers, yourself and an officer of yours. This council shall hold at once an impartial investigation into the affair, and the offender, the man guilty of having given provocation, shall be punished.”
“Captain, I’ve consulted with the Governor. From what he shared with me, it seems a mistake may have been made. You can be assured that justice will be served. To make sure of that, I will personally lead a council consisting of two of my senior officers, you, and one of your officers. This council will immediately conduct an unbiased investigation into the matter, and the person responsible for causing the provocation will be held accountable.”
Captain Blood bowed. It was not his wish to be extreme. “Perfectly, M. le Baron. And now, sir, you have had the night for reflection in this matter of the articles. Am I to understand that you confirm or that you repudiate them?”
Captain Blood bowed. He didn't want to be overly dramatic. “Absolutely, M. le Baron. And now, sir, you've had the night to think about the articles. Should I take it that you accept or reject them?”
M. de Rivarol's eyes narrowed. His mind was full of what M. de Cussy had said—that these buccaneers must prove the sharp edge of any weapon he might forge. He could not dispense with them. He perceived that he had blundered tactically in attempting to reduce the agreed share. Withdrawal from a position of that kind is ever fraught with loss of dignity. But there were those volunteers that M. de Cussy was enrolling to strengthen the hand of the King's General. Their presence might admit anon of the reopening of this question. Meanwhile he must retire in the best order possible.
M. de Rivarol's eyes narrowed. His mind was filled with what M. de Cussy had said—that these buccaneers needed to test any weapon he might create. He couldn't do without them. He realized he had made a tactical mistake by trying to lower the agreed share. Backing down from such a position always risks losing dignity. However, there were those volunteers that M. de Cussy was signing up to strengthen the King's General's position. Their presence might allow for this issue to be reopened soon. In the meantime, he had to retreat as orderly as possible.
“I have considered that, too,” he announced. “And whilst my opinion remains unaltered, I must confess that since M. de Cussy has pledged us, it is for us to fulfil the pledges. The articles are confirmed, sir.”
“I’ve thought about that too,” he said. “And while my opinion hasn’t changed, I have to admit that since M. de Cussy has made a promise to us, it’s our responsibility to keep our promises. The agreements are confirmed, sir.”
Captain Blood bowed again. In vain M. de Rivarol looked searchingly for the least trace of a smile of triumph on those firm lips. The buccaneer's face remained of the utmost gravity.
Captain Blood bowed again. M. de Rivarol looked intently for even the slightest hint of a triumphant smile on those firm lips, but in vain. The buccaneer's face remained completely serious.
Wolverstone was set at liberty that afternoon, and his assailant sentenced to two months' detention. Thus harmony was restored. But it had been an unpromising beginning, and there was more to follow shortly of a similar discordant kind.
Wolverstone was released that afternoon, and his attacker was sentenced to two months in detention. So, peace was restored. However, it had been a rough start, and more similar conflict was soon to come.
Blood and his officers were summoned a week later to a council which sat to determine their operations against Spain. M. de Rivarol laid before them a project for a raid upon the wealthy Spanish town of Cartagena. Captain Blood professed astonishment. Sourly invited by M. de Rivarol to state his grounds for it, he did so with the utmost frankness.
Blood and his officers were called to a meeting a week later to discuss their plans against Spain. M. de Rivarol presented a proposal for a raid on the rich Spanish town of Cartagena. Captain Blood expressed his surprise. When M. de Rivarol harshly asked him to explain his reasoning, he did so with complete honesty.
“Were I General of the King's Armies in America,” said he, “I should have no doubt or hesitation as to the best way in which to serve my Royal master and the French nation. That which I think will be obvious to M. de Cussy, as it is to me, is that we should at once invade Spanish Hispaniola and reduce the whole of this fruitful and splendid island into the possession of the King of France.”
“Were I the General of the King's Armies in America,” he said, “I wouldn’t hesitate about the best way to serve my royal master and the French nation. It should be clear to M. de Cussy, just as it is to me, that we should immediately invade Spanish Hispaniola and bring the entire fruitful and beautiful island under the control of the King of France.”
“That may follow,” said M. de Rivarol. “It is my wish that we begin with Cartagena.”
“That might happen,” said M. de Rivarol. “I want us to start with Cartagena.”
“You mean, sir, that we are to sail across the Caribbean on an adventurous expedition, neglecting that which lies here at our very door. In our absence, a Spanish invasion of French Hispaniola is possible. If we begin by reducing the Spaniards here, that possibility will be removed. We shall have added to the Crown of France the most coveted possession in the West Indies. The enterprise offers no particular difficulty; it may be speedily accomplished, and once accomplished, it would be time to look farther afield. That would seem the logical order in which this campaign should proceed.”
"You mean, sir, that we are supposed to sail across the Caribbean on an adventurous expedition, ignoring what’s right here at our doorstep. In our absence, a Spanish invasion of French Hispaniola could happen. If we start by taking down the Spaniards here, that risk will be eliminated. We would be adding the most sought-after territory in the West Indies to the Crown of France. The mission doesn't seem particularly difficult; it can be done quickly, and once it's done, we can look further afield. That seems like the logical way to proceed with this campaign."
He ceased, and there was silence. M. de Rivarol sat back in his chair, the feathered end of a quill between his teeth. Presently he cleared his throat and asked a question.
He stopped, and there was silence. M. de Rivarol leaned back in his chair, the feathered end of a quill between his teeth. After a moment, he cleared his throat and asked a question.
“Is there anybody else who shares Captain Blood's opinion?”
“Is there anyone else who shares Captain Blood's opinion?”
None answered him. His own officers were overawed by him; Blood's followers naturally preferred Cartagena, because offering the greater chance of loot. Loyalty to their leader kept them silent.
None answered him. His own officers were intimidated by him; Blood's followers naturally preferred Cartagena, as it offered a better chance of getting loot. Their loyalty to their leader kept them quiet.
“You seem to be alone in your opinion,” said the Baron with his vinegary smile.
“You seem to be the only one who thinks that,” said the Baron with his sour smile.
Captain Blood laughed outright. He had suddenly read the Baron's mind. His airs and graces and haughtiness had so imposed upon Blood that it was only now that at last he saw through them, into the fellow's peddling spirit. Therefore he laughed; there was really nothing else to do. But his laughter was charged with more anger even than contempt. He had been deluding himself that he had done with piracy. The conviction that this French service was free of any taint of that was the only consideration that had induced him to accept it. Yet here was this haughty, supercilious gentleman, who dubbed himself General of the Armies of France, proposing a plundering, thieving raid which, when stripped of its mean, transparent mask of legitimate warfare, was revealed as piracy of the most flagrant.
Captain Blood burst out laughing. He had suddenly figured out what the Baron was really thinking. The Baron's pretentiousness and arrogance had impressed Blood so much that it was only now, at last, that he saw through them and recognized the man's greedy nature. So he laughed; there was really nothing else he could do. But his laughter was filled with more anger than contempt. He had been fooling himself into thinking he was done with piracy. The belief that this French service was free of any wrongdoing was the only reason he had agreed to it. Yet here was this arrogant, condescending man, who called himself the General of the Armies of France, suggesting a plundering, stealing mission which, when stripped of its thin, obvious disguise of legitimate warfare, turned out to be outright piracy in the most blatant form.
M. de Rivarol, intrigued by his mirth, scowled upon him disapprovingly.
M. de Rivarol, curious about his laughter, looked at him disapprovingly.
“Why do you laugh, monsieur?”
“Why are you laughing, sir?”
“Because I discover here an irony that is supremely droll. You, M. le Baron, General of the King's Armies by Land and Sea in America, propose an enterprise of a purely buccaneering character; whilst I, the buccaneer, am urging one that is more concerned with upholding the honour of France. You perceive how droll it is.”
“Because I find it really ironic and quite amusing. You, M. le Baron, General of the King's Armies on Land and Sea in America, are suggesting a venture that's completely pirate-like; while I, the actual pirate, am advocating for something that’s more about preserving the honor of France. You see how ridiculous this is.”
M. de Rivarol perceived nothing of the kind. M. de Rivarol in fact was extremely angry. He bounded to his feet, and every man in the room rose with him—save only M. de Cussy, who sat on with a grim smile on his lips. He, too, now read the Baron like an open book, and reading him despised him.
M. de Rivarol didn’t notice anything like that. He was actually very angry. He jumped to his feet, and every man in the room stood up with him—except for M. de Cussy, who remained seated with a smirk on his face. He also saw the Baron clearly and, having read him, looked down on him.
“M. le filibustier,” cried Rivarol in a thick voice, “it seems that I must again remind you that I am your superior officer.”
“Mister Buccaneer,” shouted Rivarol in a deep voice, “it looks like I have to remind you again that I’m your superior officer.”
“My superior officer! You! Lord of the World! Why, you are just a common pirate! But you shall hear the truth for once, and that before all these gentlemen who have the honour to serve the King of France. It is for me, a buccaneer, a sea-robber, to stand here and tell you what is in the interest of French honour and the French Crown. Whilst you, the French King's appointed General, neglecting this, are for spending the King's resources against an outlying settlement of no account, shedding French blood in seizing a place that cannot be held, only because it has been reported to you that there is much gold in Cartagena, and that the plunder of it will enrich you. It is worthy of the huckster who sought to haggle with us about our share, and to beat us down after the articles pledging you were already signed. If I am wrong—let M. de Cussy say so. If I am wrong, let me be proven wrong, and I will beg your pardon. Meanwhile, monsieur, I withdraw from this council. I will have no further part in your deliberations. I accepted the service of the King of France with intent to honour that service. I cannot honour that service by lending countenance to a waste of life and resources in raids upon unimportant settlements, with plunder for their only object. The responsibility for such decisions must rest with you, and with you alone. I desire M. de Cussy to report me to the Ministers of France. For the rest, monsieur, it merely remains for you to give me your orders. I await them aboard my ship—and anything else, of a personal nature, that you may feel I have provoked by the terms I have felt compelled to use in this council. M. le Baron, I have the honour to wish you good-day.”
“My superior officer! You! Ruler of the World! You're just a common pirate! But you’re going to hear the truth for once, and in front of all these gentlemen who serve the King of France. It’s up to me, a buccaneer, a sea-robber, to stand here and tell you what’s in the best interest of French honor and the French Crown. While you, the King of France's appointed General, are wasting royal resources on a worthless settlement, spilling French blood to capture a place that can’t be held, just because you’ve heard there’s a lot of gold in Cartagena, and you think plundering it will make you rich. That’s more like the behavior of a peddler who tried to shortchange us after we signed a deal with you. If I’m wrong—let M. de Cussy say so. If I’m wrong, prove me wrong, and I’ll apologize. For now, sir, I’m withdrawing from this council. I won’t be part of your discussions any longer. I took on the service of the King of France intending to honor that service. I can’t do that by supporting a waste of lives and resources on raids of no significance, with only plunder as the goal. You must take full responsibility for these choices. I want M. de Cussy to report my stance to the Ministers of France. As for you, sir, it only remains for you to give me your orders. I’ll be waiting for them on my ship—and anything else you think I’ve stirred up with my words in this council. M. le Baron, I wish you a good day.”
He stalked out, and his three captains—although they thought him mad—rolled after him in loyal silence.
He stormed out, and his three captains—though they thought he was crazy—followed him in loyal silence.
M. de Rivarol was gasping like a landed fish. The stark truth had robbed him of speech. When he recovered, it was to thank Heaven vigorously that the council was relieved by Captain Blood's own act of that gentleman's further participation in its deliberations. Inwardly M. de Rivarol burned with shame and rage. The mask had been plucked from him, and he had been held up to scorn—he, the General of the King's Armies by Sea and Land in America.
M. de Rivarol was gasping like a fish out of water. The harsh reality had left him speechless. When he finally collected himself, he fervently thanked Heaven that Captain Blood had decided to step back from any further involvement in the council's discussions. Inside, M. de Rivarol was burning with shame and anger. His facade had been stripped away, and he was exposed to ridicule—he, the General of the King's Armies on Sea and Land in America.
Nevertheless, it was to Cartagena that they sailed in the middle of March. Volunteers and negroes had brought up the forces directly under M. de Rivarol to twelve hundred men. With these he thought he could keep the buccaneer contingent in order and submissive.
Nevertheless, in the middle of March, they sailed to Cartagena. Volunteers and Black individuals had boosted M. de Rivarol's forces to twelve hundred men. He believed that with this number, he could keep the buccaneer group in line and compliant.
They made up an imposing fleet, led by M. de Rivarol's flagship, the Victorieuse, a mighty vessel of eighty guns. Each of the four other French ships was at least as powerful as Blood's Arabella, which was of forty guns. Followed the lesser buccaneer vessels, the Elizabeth, Lachesis, and Atropos, and a dozen frigates laden with stores, besides canoes and small craft in tow.
They formed an impressive fleet, headed by M. de Rivarol's flagship, the Victorieuse, a powerful ship with eighty guns. Each of the four other French ships was at least as strong as Blood's Arabella, which had forty guns. Following them were the smaller buccaneer vessels, the Elizabeth, Lachesis, and Atropos, along with a dozen frigates carrying supplies, as well as canoes and smaller boats in tow.
Narrowly they missed the Jamaica fleet with Colonel Bishop, which sailed north for Tortuga two days after the Baron de Rivarol's southward passage.
Narrowly, they missed the Jamaica fleet with Colonel Bishop, which sailed north for Tortuga two days after Baron de Rivarol's southward journey.
CHAPTER XXVII. CARTAGENA
Having crossed the Caribbean in the teeth of contrary winds, it was not until the early days of April that the French fleet hove in sight of Cartagena, and M. de Rivarol summoned a council aboard his flagship to determine the method of assault.
Having crossed the Caribbean against strong headwinds, it wasn't until the early days of April that the French fleet finally spotted Cartagena, and M. de Rivarol called a meeting on his flagship to decide on the plan of attack.
“It is of importance, messieurs,” he told them, “that we take the city by surprise, not only before it can put itself into a state of defence; but before it can remove its treasures inland. I propose to land a force sufficient to achieve this to the north of the city to-night after dark.” And he explained in detail the scheme upon which his wits had laboured.
“It’s important, gentlemen,” he told them, “that we catch the city off guard, not only before it can prepare its defenses, but also before it can move its treasures inland. I propose we land a sufficient force to the north of the city tonight after dark.” And he explained in detail the plan he had devised.
He was heard respectfully and approvingly by his officers, scornfully by Captain Blood, and indifferently by the other buccaneer captains present. For it must be understood that Blood's refusal to attend councils had related only to those concerned with determining the nature of the enterprise to be undertaken.
He was listened to with respect and approval by his officers, with scorn by Captain Blood, and indifferently by the other pirate captains present. It's important to note that Blood's refusal to join the meetings only applied to those focused on deciding the nature of the venture to be undertaken.
Captain Blood was the only one amongst them who knew exactly what lay ahead. Two years ago he had himself considered a raid upon the place, and he had actually made a survey of it in circumstances which he was presently to disclose.
Captain Blood was the only one among them who knew exactly what was coming. Two years ago, he had thought about raiding the place and had even surveyed it under circumstances he would soon reveal.
The Baron's proposal was one to be expected from a commander whose knowledge of Cartagena was only such as might be derived from maps.
The Baron's proposal was what you'd expect from a commander whose knowledge of Cartagena came only from maps.
Geographically and strategically considered, it is a curious place. It stands almost four-square, screened east and north by hills, and it may be said to face south upon the inner of two harbours by which it is normally approached. The entrance to the outer harbour, which is in reality a lagoon some three miles across, lies through a neck known as the Boca Chica—or Little Mouth—and defended by a fort. A long strip of densely wooded land to westward acts here as a natural breakwater, and as the inner harbour is approached, another strip of land thrusts across at right angles from the first, towards the mainland on the east. Just short of this it ceases, leaving a deep but very narrow channel, a veritable gateway, into the secure and sheltered inner harbour. Another fort defends this second passage. East and north of Cartagena lies the mainland, which may be left out of account. But to the west and northwest this city, so well guarded on every other side, lies directly open to the sea. It stands back beyond a half-mile of beach, and besides this and the stout Walls which fortify it, would appear to have no other defences. But those appearances are deceptive, and they had utterly deceived M. de Rivarol, when he devised his plan.
Considering its geography and strategy, it's quite an interesting location. It sits almost like a square, shielded to the east and north by hills, and it can be said to face south towards the inner of two harbors that are usually how people approach it. The entrance to the outer harbor, which is actually a lagoon about three miles wide, goes through a neck called the Boca Chica—or Little Mouth—and is protected by a fort. A long stretch of densely forested land to the west serves as a natural breakwater, and as you get closer to the inner harbor, another piece of land juts out at a right angle from the first, heading towards the mainland on the east. Just before this second stretch ends, it creates a deep but very narrow channel, effectively a gateway into the safe and sheltered inner harbor. Another fort protects this second passage. East and north of Cartagena lies the mainland, which can be overlooked. However, to the west and northwest, this city, which is well defended on all other sides, is completely open to the sea. It is set back beyond half a mile of beach, and aside from this and the robust walls that fortify it, it seems to have no other defenses. But those appearances can be misleading, and they completely misled M. de Rivarol when he came up with his plan.
It remained for Captain Blood to explain the difficulties when M. de Rivarol informed him that the honour of opening the assault in the manner which he prescribed was to be accorded to the buccaneers.
It was up to Captain Blood to clarify the challenges when M. de Rivarol told him that the honor of leading the attack in the way he suggested would be given to the buccaneers.
Captain Blood smiled sardonic appreciation of the honour reserved for his men. It was precisely what he would have expected. For the buccaneers the dangers; for M. de Rivarol the honour, glory and profit of the enterprise.
Captain Blood smiled with a sarcastic appreciation for the honor given to his men. It was exactly what he would have expected. The buccaneers faced the dangers; M. de Rivarol got the honor, glory, and profit from the venture.
“It is an honour which I must decline,” said he quite coldly.
“It’s an honor that I have to decline,” he said, quite coldly.
Wolverstone grunted approval and Hagthorpe nodded. Yberville, who as much as any of them resented the superciliousness of his noble compatriot, never wavered in loyalty to Captain Blood. The French officers—there were six of them present—stared their haughty surprise at the buccaneer leader, whilst the Baron challengingly fired a question at him.
Wolverstone grunted his approval, and Hagthorpe nodded. Yberville, who, like the others, disliked the arrogance of his noble counterpart, never faltered in his loyalty to Captain Blood. The French officers—six of them—watched in haughty surprise at the buccaneer leader, while the Baron shot a challenging question at him.
“How? You decline it, 'sir? You decline to obey orders, do you say?”
“How? You refuse it, sir? You refuse to follow orders, is that what you’re saying?”
“I understood, M. le Baron, that you summoned us to deliberate upon the means to be adopted.”
“I understand, Mr. Baron, that you gathered us to discuss the approach we should take.”
“Then you understood amiss, M. le Capitaine. You are here to receive my commands. I have already deliberated, and I have decided. I hope you understand.”
“Then you misunderstood, Captain. You’re here to take my orders. I’ve already thought it over, and I’ve made my decision. I hope you grasp that.”
“Oh, I understand,” laughed Blood. “But, I ask myself, do you?” And without giving the Baron time to set the angry question that was bubbling to his lips, he swept on: “You have deliberated, you say, and you have decided. But unless your decision rests upon a wish to destroy my buccaneers, you will alter it when I tell you something of which I have knowledge. This city of Cartagena looks very vulnerable on the northern side, all open to the sea as it apparently stands. Ask yourself, M. le Baron, how came the Spaniards who built it where it is to have been at such trouble to fortify it to the south, if from the north it is so easily assailable.”
“Oh, I get it,” laughed Blood. “But, I wonder, do you?” And without giving the Baron a chance to voice the angry question that was about to come out, he continued: “You’ve thought it over, you say, and you’ve made your choice. But unless your choice is based on a desire to take down my buccaneers, you’ll change it when I share something I know. This city of Cartagena looks pretty exposed on the northern side, wide open to the sea as it appears. Ask yourself, M. le Baron, why did the Spaniards who built it go through all the trouble to fortify it to the south if it’s so easy to attack from the north?”
That gave M. de Rivarol pause.
That made M. de Rivarol stop and think.
“The Spaniards,” Blood pursued, “are not quite the fools you are supposing them. Let me tell you, messieurs, that two years ago I made a survey of Cartagena as a preliminary to raiding it. I came hither with some friendly trading Indians, myself disguised as an Indian, and in that guise I spent a week in the city and studied carefully all its approaches. On the side of the sea where it looks so temptingly open to assault, there is shoal water for over half a mile out—far enough out, I assure you, to ensure that no ship shall come within bombarding range of it. It is not safe to venture nearer land than three quarters of a mile.”
“The Spaniards,” Blood continued, “aren't the fools you think they are. Let me tell you, gentlemen, that two years ago I surveyed Cartagena as a first step toward raiding it. I arrived here with some friendly trading Indians, disguised as one myself, and during that week in the city, I carefully studied all the ways to access it. On the sea side, where it looks so inviting for an attack, there’s shallow water stretching more than half a mile out—far enough to ensure that no ship can get within bombarding range. It’s not safe to get within three-quarters of a mile from the shore.”
“But our landing will be effected in canoes and piraguas and open boats,” cried an officer impatiently.
“But we’ll land in canoes, kayaks, and open boats,” shouted an officer, frustrated.
“In the calmest season of the year, the surf will hinder any such operation. And you will also bear in mind that if landing were possible as you are suggesting, that landing could not be covered by the ships' guns. In fact, it is the landing parties would be in danger from their own artillery.”
“In the calmest season of the year, the waves will make any such operation difficult. And keep in mind that if landing were possible as you’re suggesting, that landing couldn’t be protected by the ships' guns. In fact, the landing parties would be at risk from their own artillery.”
“If the attack is made by night, as I propose, covering will be unnecessary. You should be ashore in force before the Spaniards are aware of the intent.”
“If the attack happens at night, as I suggest, you won't need cover. You should be on land with your troops before the Spaniards even realize what you’re planning.”
“You are assuming that Cartagena is a city of the blind, that at this very moment they are not conning our sails and asking themselves who we are and what we intend.”
“You think that Cartagena is a city of the blind, that right now they aren't checking our sails and wondering who we are and what we want.”
“But if they feel themselves secure from the north, as you suggest,” cried the Baron impatiently, “that very security will lull them.”
“But if they think they're safe from the north, as you say,” the Baron exclaimed impatiently, “that very sense of security will make them complacent.”
“Perhaps. But, then, they are secure. Any attempt to land on this side is doomed to failure at the hands of Nature.”
“Maybe. But they are safe. Any attempt to land on this side is bound to fail against the forces of Nature.”
“Nevertheless, we make the attempt,” said the obstinate Baron, whose haughtiness would not allow him to yield before his officers.
“Still, we’re going to try,” said the stubborn Baron, whose pride wouldn’t let him back down in front of his officers.
“If you still choose to do so after what I have said, you are, of course, the person to decide. But I do not lead my men into fruitless danger.”
“If you still choose to do that after what I’ve said, you’re the one who gets to decide. But I don’t put my men in pointless danger.”
“If I command you...” the Baron was beginning. But Blood unceremoniously interrupted him.
“If I command you...” the Baron was starting to say. But Blood cut him off without any formality.
“M. le Baron, when M. de Cussy engaged us on your behalf, it was as much on account of our knowledge and experience of this class of warfare as on account of our strength. I have placed my own knowledge and experience in this particular matter at your disposal. I will add that I abandoned my own project of raiding Cartagena, not being in sufficient strength at the time to force the entrance of the harbour, which is the only way into the city. The strength which you now command is ample for that purpose.”
“M. le Baron, when M. de Cussy brought us into this on your behalf, it was as much because of our knowledge and experience in this type of warfare as it was because of our strength. I’m offering you my knowledge and experience in this specific matter. I should also mention that I dropped my own plan to raid Cartagena, as I didn't have enough strength at the time to get into the harbor, which is the only way into the city. The force you now have is more than enough for that.”
“But whilst we are doing that, the Spaniards will have time to remove great part of the wealth this city holds. We must take them by surprise.”
“But while we do that, the Spaniards will have time to take a lot of the wealth this city has. We need to catch them off guard.”
Captain Blood shrugged. “If this is a mere pirating raid, that, of course, is a prime consideration. It was with me. But if you are concerned to abate the pride of Spain and plant the Lilies of France on the forts of this settlement, the loss of some treasure should not really weigh for much.”
Captain Blood shrugged. “If this is just a simple pirate raid, then sure, that’s important. It was for me. But if you really care about bringing down Spain's pride and planting the Lilies of France on the fortifications of this settlement, then losing some treasure shouldn’t matter that much.”
M. de Rivarol bit his lip in chagrin. His gloomy eye smouldered as it considered the self-contained buccaneer.
M. de Rivarol bit his lip in frustration. His dark eyes burned as he considered the self-assured pirate.
“But if I command you to go—to make the attempt?” he asked. “Answer me, monsieur, let us know once for all where we stand, and who commands this expedition.”
“But if I order you to go—to try it?” he asked. “Answer me, sir, let's settle this once and for all where we stand, and who is in charge of this mission.”
“Positively, I find you tiresome,” said Captain Blood, and he swung to M. de Cussy, who sat there gnawing his lip, intensely uncomfortable. “I appeal to you, monsieur, to justify me to the General.”
“Honestly, I find you annoying,” said Captain Blood, turning to M. de Cussy, who sat there biting his lip, clearly uncomfortable. “I ask you, sir, to defend me to the General.”
M. de Cussy started out of his gloomy abstraction. He cleared his throat. He was extremely nervous.
M. de Cussy snapped out of his gloomy thoughts. He cleared his throat. He was really nervous.
“In view of what Captain Blood has submitted....”
“In light of what Captain Blood has presented....”
“Oh, to the devil with that!” snapped Rivarol. “It seems that I am followed by poltroons. Look you, M. le Capitaine, since you are afraid to undertake this thing, I will myself undertake it. The weather is calm, and I count upon making good my landing. If I do so, I shall have proved you wrong, and I shall have a word to say to you to-morrow which you may not like. I am being very generous with you, sir.” He waved his hand regally. “You have leave to go.”
“Oh, to hell with that!” snapped Rivarol. “It seems that I’m being followed by cowards. Look here, Captain, since you’re too scared to take this on, I’ll do it myself. The weather is calm, and I plan to make a successful landing. If I do, I’ll have proven you wrong, and I’ll have something to say to you tomorrow that you might not like. I’m being very generous with you, sir.” He waved his hand grandly. “You’re free to go.”
It was sheer obstinacy and empty pride that drove him, and he received the lesson he deserved. The fleet stood in during the afternoon to within a mile of the coast, and under cover of darkness three hundred men, of whom two hundred were negroes—the whole of the negro contingent having been pressed into the undertaking—were pulled away for the shore in the canoes, piraguas, and ships' boats. Rivarol's pride compelled him, however much he may have disliked the venture, to lead them in person.
It was pure stubbornness and empty pride that motivated him, and he got the lesson he needed. The fleet waited in the afternoon to within a mile of the coast, and under the cover of darkness, three hundred men—two hundred of whom were Black, as the entire Black contingent had been enlisted for this task—were taken to the shore in canoes, piraguas, and boats. Rivarol's pride forced him, no matter how much he may have hated the mission, to lead them himself.
The first six boats were caught in the surf, and pounded into fragments before their occupants could extricate themselves. The thunder of the breakers and the cries of the shipwrecked warned those who followed, and thereby saved them from sharing the same fate. By the Baron's urgent orders they pulled away again out of danger, and stood about to pick up such survivors as contrived to battle towards them. Close upon fifty lives were lost in the adventure, together with half-a-dozen boats stored with ammunition and light guns.
The first six boats got caught in the waves and smashed to pieces before the people on board could get free. The roar of the waves and the screams of the shipwrecked warned those who were coming behind and saved them from meeting the same end. Following the Baron's urgent orders, they pulled back to safety and prepared to rescue any survivors who managed to make their way to them. Nearly fifty lives were lost in the ordeal, along with half a dozen boats loaded with ammunition and light guns.
The Baron went back to his flagship an infuriated, but by no means a wiser man. Wisdom—not even the pungent wisdom experience thrusts upon us—is not for such as M. de Rivarol. His anger embraced all things, but focussed chiefly upon Captain Blood. In some warped process of reasoning he held the buccaneer chiefly responsible for this misadventure. He went to bed considering furiously what he should say to Captain Blood upon the morrow.
The Baron returned to his flagship furious, but certainly not any wiser. Wisdom—not even the harsh lessons experience throws our way—is not meant for someone like M. de Rivarol. His anger encompassed everything, but was mainly directed at Captain Blood. In some twisted way of thinking, he blamed the buccaneer for this whole mess. He went to bed stewing over what he should say to Captain Blood the next day.
He was awakened at dawn by the rolling thunder of guns. Emerging upon the poop in nightcap and slippers, he beheld a sight that increased his unreasonable and unreasoning fury. The four buccaneer ships under canvas were going through extraordinary manoeuvre half a mile off the Boca Chica and little more than half a mile away from the remainder of the fleet, and from their flanks flame and smoke were belching each time they swung broadside to the great round fort that guarded that narrow entrance. The fort was returning the fire vigorously and viciously. But the buccaneers timed their broadsides with extraordinary judgment to catch the defending ordnance reloading; then as they drew the Spaniards' fire, they swung away again not only taking care to be ever moving targets, but, further, to present no more than bow or stern to the fort, their masts in line, when the heaviest cannonades were to be expected.
He was jolted awake at dawn by the booming sound of guns. Stepping onto the deck in his nightcap and slippers, he witnessed a scene that fueled his unreasonable and mindless anger. The four pirate ships were performing impressive maneuvers about half a mile off Boca Chica and just over half a mile from the rest of the fleet. From their sides, flames and smoke erupted every time they faced the large round fort that protected that narrow entrance. The fort was firing back energetically and fiercely. But the pirates timed their volleys with incredible precision to hit the defending cannons while they were reloading; then, as they drew the Spaniards' fire, they swung away again, making sure to always be moving targets and to present only their bow or stern to the fort, aligning their masts, just as the heaviest cannon fire was expected.
Gibbering and cursing, M. de Rivarol stood there and watched this action, so presumptuously undertaken by Blood on his own responsibility. The officers of the Victorieuse crowded round him, but it was not until M. de Cussy came to join the group that he opened the sluices of his rage. And M. de Cussy himself invited the deluge that now caught him. He had come up rubbing his hands and taking a proper satisfaction in the energy of the men whom he had enlisted.
Gibbering and cursing, M. de Rivarol stood there and watched this action, so boldly taken by Blood on his own. The officers of the Victorieuse gathered around him, but it wasn't until M. de Cussy joined the group that he unleashed his fury. And M. de Cussy himself welcomed the storm that now hit him. He had approached, rubbing his hands and feeling quite satisfied with the enthusiasm of the men he had recruited.
“Aha, M. de Rivarol!” he laughed. “He understands his business, eh, this Captain Blood. He'll plant the Lilies of France on that fort before breakfast.”
“Aha, Mr. de Rivarol!” he laughed. “He really knows his stuff, doesn’t he, this Captain Blood. He'll plant the Lilies of France on that fort before breakfast.”
The Baron swung upon him snarling. “He understands his business, eh? His business, let me tell you, M. de Cussy, is to obey my orders, and I have not ordered this. Par la Mordieu! When this is over I'll deal with him for his damned insubordination.”
The Baron lunged at him, growling. “He knows what he's doing, huh? His job, let me tell you, M. de Cussy, is to follow my orders, and I haven’t given that order. By God! When this is over, I’ll take care of him for his damn disobedience.”
“Surely, M. le Baron, he will have justified it if he succeeds.”
"Surely, Baron, he will have justified it if he succeeds."
“Justified it! Ah, parbleu! Can a soldier ever justify acting without orders?” He raved on furiously, his officers supporting him out of their detestation of Captain Blood.
“Justified it! Oh, for goodness' sake! Can a soldier ever justify acting without orders?” He ranted angrily, his officers backing him up out of their loathing for Captain Blood.
Meanwhile the fight went merrily on. The fort was suffering badly. Yet for all their manoeuvring the buccaneers were not escaping punishment. The starboard gunwale of the Atropos had been hammered into splinters, and a shot had caught her astern in the coach. The Elizabeth was badly battered about the forecastle, and the Arabella's maintop had been shot away, whilst' towards the end of that engagement the Lachesis came reeling out of the fight with a shattered rudder, steering herself by sweeps.
Meanwhile, the fight continued fiercely. The fort was taking heavy damage. Yet despite all their tactics, the buccaneers weren't getting away unscathed. The starboard side of the Atropos had been smashed to bits, and a shot had struck her at the back in the cabin. The Elizabeth was seriously damaged at the front, and the Arabella's main mast had been taken down. Toward the end of that battle, the Lachesis staggered out of the fight with a broken rudder, trying to steer herself using oars.
The absurd Baron's fierce eyes positively gleamed with satisfaction.
The absurd Baron's fierce eyes gleamed with satisfaction.
“I pray Heaven they may sink all his infernal ships!” he cried in his frenzy.
“I hope the heavens let all his damn ships sink!” he shouted in his rage.
But Heaven didn't hear him. Scarcely had he spoken than there was a terrific explosion, and half the fort went up in fragments. A lucky shot from the buccaneers had found the powder magazine.
But heaven didn’t listen to him. No sooner had he spoken than there was a huge explosion, and half the fort blew apart. A lucky shot from the pirates had hit the powder magazine.
It may have been a couple of hours later, when Captain Blood, as spruce and cool as if he had just come from a levee, stepped upon the quarter-deck of the Victoriense, to confront M. de Rivarol, still in bedgown and nightcap.
It might have been a couple of hours later when Captain Blood, looking sharp and relaxed as if he had just come from a formal event, stepped onto the quarter-deck of the Victoriense to face M. de Rivarol, still in his nightgown and nightcap.
“I have to report, M. le Baron, that we are in possession of the fort on Boca Chica. The standard of France is flying from what remains of its tower, and the way into the outer harbour is open to your fleet.”
“I have to report, Baron, that we have taken the fort at Boca Chica. The French flag is flying from what's left of its tower, and the entrance to the outer harbor is clear for your fleet.”
M. de Rivarol was compelled to swallow his fury, though it choked him. The jubilation among his officers had been such that he could not continue as he had begun. Yet his eyes were malevolent, his face pale with anger.
M. de Rivarol had to swallow his anger, even though it felt like it was suffocating him. His officers were celebrating so much that he couldn’t go on the way he had started. Still, his eyes glinted with malice, and his face was pale with rage.
“You are fortunate, M. Blood, that you succeeded,” he said. “It would have gone very ill with you had you failed. Another time be so good as to await my orders, lest you should afterwards lack the justification which your good fortune has procured you this morning.”
“You're lucky, M. Blood, that you succeeded,” he said. “It would have turned out very badly for you if you had failed. Next time, please wait for my instructions, or you might find yourself without the justification that your good fortune has given you this morning.”
Blood smiled with a flash of white teeth, and bowed. “I shall be glad of your orders now, General, for pursuing our advantage. You realize that speed in striking is the first essential.”
Blood grinned, showing a flash of white teeth, and bowed. “I’m ready for your orders now, General, to take advantage of our position. You know that acting quickly is the most important thing.”
Rivarol was left gaping a moment. Absorbed in his ridiculous anger, he had considered nothing. But he made a quick recovery. “To my cabin, if you please,” he commanded peremptorily, and was turning to lead the way, when Blood arrested him.
Rivarol stood there speechless for a moment. Caught up in his absurd anger, he hadn’t thought of anything else. But he quickly regained his composure. “To my cabin, if you please,” he ordered firmly, and he was about to turn to lead the way when Blood stopped him.
“With submission, my General, we shall be better here. You behold there the scene of our coming action. It is spread before you like a map.” He waved his hand towards the lagoon, the country flanking it and the considerable city standing back from the beach. “If it is not a presumption in me to offer a suggestion....” He paused. M. de Rivarol looked at him sharply, suspecting irony. But the swarthy face was bland, the keen eyes steady.
“With respect, General, we will be better off here. You can see the area where we’ll be operating. It's laid out before you like a map.” He gestured towards the lagoon, the surrounding land, and the large city set back from the beach. “If I may suggest....” He paused. M. de Rivarol glanced at him sharply, suspecting sarcasm. But the dark-skinned face was calm, and the sharp eyes remained steady.
“Let us hear your suggestion,” he consented.
“Sure, tell us your suggestion,” he agreed.
Blood pointed out the fort at the mouth of the inner harbour, which was just barely visible above the waving palms on the intervening tongue of land. He announced that its armament was less formidable than that of the outer fort, which they had reduced; but on the other hand, the passage was very much narrower than the Boca Chica, and before they could attempt to make it in any case, they must dispose of those defences. He proposed that the French ships should enter the outer harbour, and proceed at once to bombardment. Meanwhile, he would land three hundred buccaneers and some artillery on the eastern side of the lagoon, beyond the fragrant garden islands dense with richly bearing fruit-trees, and proceed simultaneously to storm the fort in the rear. Thus beset on both sides at once, and demoralized by the fate of the much stronger outer fort, he did not think the Spaniards would offer a very long resistance. Then it would be for M. de Rivarol to garrison the fort, whilst Captain Blood would sweep on with his men, and seize the Church of Nuestra Senora de la Poupa, plainly visible on its hill immediately eastward of the town. Not only did that eminence afford them a valuable and obvious strategic advantage, but it commanded the only road that led from Cartagena to the interior, and once it were held there would be no further question of the Spaniards attempting to remove the wealth of the city.
Blood pointed out the fort at the entrance of the inner harbor, barely visible above the swaying palms on the narrow strip of land. He mentioned that its weapons weren’t as powerful as those of the outer fort, which they had already taken down; however, the passage was much narrower than the Boca Chica, and before they could attempt to go through, they needed to neutralize those defenses. He suggested that the French ships should enter the outer harbor and start the bombardment right away. In the meantime, he would land three hundred buccaneers and some artillery on the eastern side of the lagoon, beyond the lush garden islands filled with fruitful trees, and simultaneously attack the fort from the back. Surrounded on both sides and demoralized by the fall of the much stronger outer fort, he believed the Spaniards wouldn’t resist for long. After that, it would be up to M. de Rivarol to defend the fort while Captain Blood moved forward with his men to capture the Church of Nuestra Senora de la Poupa, clearly visible on the hill just east of the town. Not only would that height give them a significant strategic advantage, but it also overlooked the only road leading from Cartagena to the interior; once it was secured, there would be no chance of the Spaniards trying to transport the city’s wealth elsewhere.
That to M. de Rivarol was—as Captain Blood had judged that it would be—the crowning argument. Supercilious until that moment, and disposed for his own pride's sake to treat the buccaneer's suggestions with cavalier criticism, M. de Rivarol's manner suddenly changed. He became alert and brisk, went so far as tolerantly to commend Captain Blood's plan, and issued orders that action might be taken upon it at once.
That was, as Captain Blood had predicted, the deciding factor for M. de Rivarol. Up until that point, he had been arrogant and dismissive of the buccaneer's suggestions, but suddenly his attitude shifted. He became attentive and energetic, even going so far as to commend Captain Blood's plan with a sense of tolerance, and he gave orders for immediate action on it.
It is not necessary to follow that action step by step. Blunders on the part of the French marred its smooth execution, and the indifferent handling of their ships led to the sinking of two of them in the course of the afternoon by the fort's gunfire. But by evening, owing largely to the irresistible fury with which the buccaneers stormed the place from the landward side, the fort had surrendered, and before dusk Blood and his men with some ordnance hauled thither by mules dominated the city from the heights of Nuestra Senora de la Poupa.
There's no need to follow that action step by step. Mistakes made by the French disrupted its smooth execution, and their careless handling of ships resulted in two of them sinking in the afternoon due to the fort's gunfire. However, by evening, largely because of the relentless assault from the buccaneers coming from the land side, the fort surrendered, and before dusk, Blood and his men, along with some heavy cannons brought in by mules, commanded the city from the heights of Nuestra Senora de la Poupa.
At noon on the morrow, shorn of defences and threatened with bombardment, Cartagena sent offers of surrender to M. de Rivarol.
At noon the next day, defenseless and facing bombardment, Cartagena sent surrender offers to M. de Rivarol.
Swollen with pride by a victory for which he took the entire credit to himself, the Baron dictated his terms. He demanded that all public effects and office accounts be delivered up; that the merchants surrender all moneys and goods held by them for their correspondents; the inhabitants could choose whether they would remain in the city or depart; but those who went must first deliver up all their property, and those who elected to remain must surrender half, and become the subjects of France; religious houses and churches should be spared, but they must render accounts of all moneys and valuables in their possession.
Swelling with pride from a victory he claimed all the credit for, the Baron laid down his terms. He demanded that all public assets and office accounts be handed over; that merchants turn over all cash and goods they were holding for their clients; the residents could choose to stay in the city or leave; but those who chose to leave must first give up all their property, and those who decided to stay must hand over half and become subjects of France; religious institutions and churches would be spared, but they had to report all money and valuables they had.
Cartagena agreed, having no choice in the matter, and on the next day, which was the 5th of April, M. de Rivarol entered the city and proclaimed it now a French colony, appointing M. de Cussy its Governor. Thereafter he proceeded to the Cathedral, where very properly a Te Deum was sung in honour of the conquest. This by way of grace, whereafter M. de Rivarol proceeded to devour the city. The only detail in which the French conquest of Cartagena differed from an ordinary buccaneering raid was that under the severest penalties no soldier was to enter the house of any inhabitant. But this apparent respect for the persons and property of the conquered was based in reality upon M. de Rivarol's anxiety lest a doubloon should be abstracted from all the wealth that was pouring into the treasury opened by the Baron in the name of the King of France. Once the golden stream had ceased, he removed all restrictions and left the city in prey to his men, who proceeded further to pillage it of that part of their property which the inhabitants who became French subjects had been assured should remain inviolate. The plunder was enormous. In the course of four days over a hundred mules laden with gold went out of the city and down to the boats waiting at the beach to convey the treasure aboard the ships.
Cartagena agreed, having no real choice, and the next day, April 5th, M. de Rivarol entered the city and declared it a French colony, appointing M. de Cussy as its Governor. He then went to the Cathedral, where a Te Deum was sung to celebrate the conquest. This was done as a formality, after which M. de Rivarol began to exploit the city. The only thing that set the French takeover of Cartagena apart from a typical pirate raid was that, under strict penalties, no soldier was allowed to enter the homes of the locals. However, this seeming respect for the residents and their belongings was really about M. de Rivarol's concern that a doubloon might be stolen from all the wealth flowing into the treasury established by the Baron in the name of the King of France. Once the gold rush slowed, he lifted all restrictions and let his men ransack the city, pillaging the very possessions that the residents, who had become French subjects, were told would be protected. The looting was massive. In just four days, over a hundred mules loaded with gold left the city for the boats waiting on the beach to take the treasure aboard the ships.
CHAPTER XXVIII. THE HONOUR OF M. DE RIVAROL
During the capitulation and for some time after, Captain Blood and the greater portion of his buccaneers had been at their post on the heights of Nuestra Senora de la Poupa, utterly in ignorance of what was taking place. Blood, although the man chiefly, if not solely, responsible for the swift reduction of the city, which was proving a veritable treasure-house, was not even shown the consideration of being called to the council of officers which with M. de Rivarol determined the terms of the capitulation.
During the surrender and for a while afterward, Captain Blood and most of his pirates were stationed on the heights of Nuestra Senora de la Poupa, completely unaware of what was happening. Blood, who was mainly responsible for the quick capture of the city, which turned out to be a genuine treasure trove, wasn't even given the courtesy of being invited to the officers' council that M. de Rivarol led to decide the terms of the surrender.
This was a slight that at another time Captain Blood would not have borne for a moment. But at present, in his odd frame of mind, and its divorcement from piracy, he was content to smile his utter contempt of the French General. Not so, however, his captains, and still less his men. Resentment smouldered amongst them for a while, to flame out violently at the end of that week in Cartagena. It was only by undertaking to voice their grievance to the Baron that their captain was able for the moment to pacify them. That done, he went at once in quest of M. de Rivarol.
This was an insult that Captain Blood would have never tolerated before. But right now, in his unusual state of mind and separation from piracy, he was okay with showing his complete disdain for the French General with a smile. However, his captains and even more so his crew were not. Resentment simmered among them for a while, eventually exploding at the end of that week in Cartagena. The only way their captain could temporarily calm them down was by agreeing to voice their complaints to the Baron. Once that was settled, he immediately set out to find M. de Rivarol.
He found him in the offices which the Baron had set up in the town, with a staff of clerks to register the treasure brought in and to cast up the surrendered account-books, with a view to ascertaining precisely what were the sums yet to be delivered up. The Baron sat there scrutinizing ledgers, like a city merchant, and checking figures to make sure that all was correct to the last peso. A choice occupation this for the General of the King's Armies by Sea and Land. He looked up irritated by the interruption which Captain Blood's advent occasioned.
He found him in the offices that the Baron had set up in town, with a team of clerks to record the treasure brought in and to total up the surrendered account books, aiming to determine exactly what amounts still needed to be delivered. The Baron sat there examining ledgers, like a city merchant, and double-checking figures to ensure everything was accurate down to the last peso. Quite a choice job for the General of the King's Armies by Sea and Land. He looked up, annoyed by the interruption caused by Captain Blood's arrival.
“M. le Baron,” the latter greeted him. “I must speak frankly; and you must suffer it. My men are on the point of mutiny.”
“M. le Baron,” the latter greeted him. “I need to be honest; and you have to accept it. My men are about to revolt.”
M. de Rivarol considered him with a faint lift of the eyebrows.
M. de Rivarol looked at him with a slight raise of his eyebrows.
“Captain Blood, I, too, will speak frankly; and you, too, must suffer it. If there is a mutiny, you and your captains shall be held personally responsible. The mistake you make is in assuming with me the tone of an ally, whereas I have given you clearly to understand from the first that you are simply in the position of having accepted service under me. Your proper apprehension of that fact will save the waste of a deal of words.”
“Captain Blood, I’ll be honest with you, and you need to deal with it. If there’s a mutiny, you and your officers will be held personally responsible. The mistake you’re making is acting like we're allies when I’ve made it clear from the start that you’ve just accepted a position under me. Understanding that correctly will save us both a lot of unnecessary talk.”
Blood contained himself with difficulty. One of these fine days, he felt, that for the sake of humanity he must slit the comb of this supercilious, arrogant cockerel.
Blood struggled to control himself. One of these fine days, he felt, that for the sake of humanity he must take down this arrogant, self-important cockerel.
“You may define our positions as you please,” said he. “But I'll remind you that the nature of a thing is not changed by the name you give it. I am concerned with facts; chiefly with the fact that we entered into definite articles with you. Those articles provide for a certain distribution of the spoil. My men demand it. They are not satisfied.”
“You can label our roles however you want,” he said. “But I’ll remind you that what something is doesn’t change based on the name you give it. I’m focused on facts; mainly the fact that we made clear agreements with you. Those agreements outline how the spoils are divided. My men expect it. They are not happy.”
“Of what are they not satisfied?” demanded the Baron.
“What are they not happy with?” asked the Baron.
“Of your honesty, M. de Rivarol.”
“Of your honesty, Mr. de Rivarol.”
A blow in the face could scarcely have taken the Frenchman more aback. He stiffened, and drew himself up, his eyes blazing, his face of a deathly pallor. The clerks at the tables laid down their pens, and awaited the explosion in a sort of terror.
A punch in the face could hardly have shocked the Frenchman more. He tensed up, straightened himself, his eyes burning with anger, his face as pale as death. The clerks at the tables put down their pens and braced themselves for the outburst in a mix of fear and anticipation.
For a long moment there was silence. Then the great gentleman delivered himself in a voice of concentrated anger. “Do you really dare so much, you and the dirty thieves that follow you? God's Blood! You shall answer to me for that word, though it entail a yet worse dishonour to meet you. Faugh!”
For a long moment, there was silence. Then the distinguished gentleman spoke with intense anger. “Do you really have the nerve, you and the filthy thieves who follow you? Damn it! You'll answer to me for that remark, even if it means facing an even worse disgrace to meet you. Ugh!”
“I will remind you,” said Blood, “that I am speaking not for myself, but for my men. It is they who are not satisfied, they who threaten that unless satisfaction is afforded them, and promptly, they will take it.”
“I want to remind you,” said Blood, “that I’m not speaking for myself, but for my men. They are the ones who aren’t satisfied, they are the ones who threaten that if they don’t get what they want soon, they will take it themselves.”
“Take it?” said Rivarol, trembling in his rage. “Let them attempt it, and....”
“Take it?” said Rivarol, shaking with anger. “Let them try, and....”
“Now don't be rash. My men are within their rights, as you are aware. They demand to know when this sharing of the spoil is to take place, and when they are to receive the fifth for which their articles provide.”
“Now, don't be hasty. My men have every right to know, as you know. They want to understand when this sharing of the loot is going to happen and when they will get the fifth that their agreements state.”
“God give me patience! How can we share the spoil before it has been completely gathered?”
“God, give me patience! How can we share the spoils before everything has been fully collected?”
“My men have reason to believe that it is gathered; and, anyway, they view with mistrust that it should all be housed aboard your ships, and remain in your possession. They say that hereafter there will be no ascertaining what the spoil really amounts to.”
“My guys have reason to think it's been collected; and, either way, they are suspicious that it should all be stored on your ships and stay in your possession. They say that in the future, it will be impossible to determine what the loot actually amounts to.”
“But—name of Heaven!—I have kept books. They are there for all to see.”
“But—good heavens!—I have kept books. They are there for everyone to see.”
“They do not wish to see account-books. Few of them can read. They want to view the treasure itself. They know—you compel me to be blunt—that the accounts have been falsified. Your books show the spoil of Cartagena to amount to some ten million livres. The men know—and they are very skilled in these computations—that it exceeds the enormous total of forty millions. They insist that the treasure itself be produced and weighed in their presence, as is the custom among the Brethren of the Coast.”
“They don’t want to see the account books. Most of them can’t read. They want to see the treasure itself. They know—you’re making me say this bluntly—that the accounts have been manipulated. Your records show that the loot from Cartagena amounts to about ten million livres. The men know—and they’re very good at these calculations—that it actually exceeds the huge total of forty million. They demand that the treasure be brought out and weighed in front of them, just like it’s done among the Brethren of the Coast.”
“I know nothing of filibuster customs.” The gentleman was disdainful.
“I don’t know anything about filibuster customs.” The man was dismissive.
“But you are learning quickly.”
“But you’re picking it up fast.”
“What do you mean, you rogue? I am a leader of armies, not of plundering thieves.”
“What are you talking about, you scoundrel? I'm a leader of armies, not a bunch of looting thieves.”
“Oh, but of course!” Blood's irony laughed in his eyes. “Yet, whatever you may be, I warn you that unless you yield to a demand that I consider just and therefore uphold, you may look for trouble, and it would not surprise me if you never leave Cartagena at all, nor convey a single gold piece home to France.”
“Oh, of course!” Blood's eyes sparkled with irony. “But, whatever you are, I warn you that unless you agree to a demand I see as fair and therefore support, you can expect trouble, and it wouldn't shock me if you never leave Cartagena at all, nor bring a single gold piece back home to France.”
“Ah, pardieu! Am I to understand that you are threatening me?”
"Wow, seriously? Are you really threatening me?"
“Come, come, M. le Baron! I warn you of the trouble that a little prudence may avert. You do not know on what a volcano you are sitting. You do not know the ways of buccaneers. If you persist, Cartagena will be drenched in blood, and whatever the outcome the King of France will not have been well served.”
“Come on, Baron! I’m warning you that a little caution could save you a lot of trouble. You have no idea what kind of danger you’re sitting on. You don’t understand how pirates operate. If you keep this up, Cartagena will be soaked in blood, and no matter what happens, the King of France will not be served well.”
That shifted the basis of the argument to less hostile ground. Awhile yet it continued, to be concluded at last by an ungracious undertaking from M. de Rivarol to submit to the demands of the buccaneers. He gave it with an extreme ill-grace, and only because Blood made him realize at last that to withhold it longer would be dangerous. In an engagement, he might conceivably defeat Blood's followers. But conceivably he might not. And even if he succeeded, the effort would be so costly to him in men that he might not thereafter find himself in sufficient strength to maintain his hold of what he had seized.
That moved the argument to a less hostile place. It went on for a while longer, finally ending with an unwilling agreement from M. de Rivarol to give in to the buccaneers' demands. He did this very begrudgingly, only because Blood made him realize that holding out any longer could be dangerous. In a fight, he might possibly defeat Blood's followers. But he might also fail. And even if he won, it would cost him so many men that he might not have enough left to keep control of what he had taken.
The end of it all was that he gave a promise at once to make the necessary preparations, and if Captain Blood and his officers would wait upon him on board the Victorieuse to-morrow morning, the treasure should be produced, weighed in their presence, and their fifth share surrendered there and then into their own keeping.
In the end, he immediately promised to make the necessary arrangements, and if Captain Blood and his officers would meet him on board the Victorieuse tomorrow morning, the treasure would be brought out, weighed in front of them, and their fifth share handed over to them right then and there.
Among the buccaneers that night there was hilarity over the sudden abatement of M. de Rivarol's monstrous pride. But when the next dawn broke over Cartagena, they had the explanation of it. The only ships to be seen in the harbour were the Arabella and the Elizabeth riding at anchor, and the Atropos and the Lachesis careened on the beach for repair of the damage sustained in the bombardment. The French ships were gone. They had been quietly and secretly warped out of the harbour under cover of night, and three sails, faint and small, on the horizon to westward was all that remained to be seen of them. The absconding M. de Rivarol had gone off with the treasure, taking with him the troops and mariners he had brought from France. He had left behind him at Cartagena not only the empty-handed buccaneers, whom he had swindled, but also M. de Cussy and the volunteers and negroes from Hispaniola, whom he had swindled no less.
That night, the pirates were in high spirits over M. de Rivarol's sudden loss of his huge ego. But when dawn broke over Cartagena, they got the explanation. The only ships in the harbor were the Arabella and the Elizabeth anchored, and the Atropos and the Lachesis on the beach getting repaired from the damage they took during the bombardment. The French ships were gone. They had quietly sneaked out of the harbor under the cover of night, and three small, faint sails on the horizon to the west were all that remained of them. The fleeing M. de Rivarol had taken off with the treasure, along with the soldiers and sailors he had brought from France. He left behind not only the empty-handed pirates he had cheated but also M. de Cussy and the volunteers and black men from Hispaniola, whom he had also swindled.
The two parties were fused into one by their common fury, and before the exhibition of it the inhabitants of that ill-fated town were stricken with deeper terror than they had yet known since the coming of this expedition.
The two groups merged into one because of their shared anger, and before they showed it, the people of that doomed town were hit with a deeper fear than they had ever experienced since this expedition arrived.
Captain Blood alone kept his head, setting a curb upon his deep chagrin. He had promised himself that before parting from M. de Rivarol he would present a reckoning for all the petty affronts and insults to which that unspeakable fellow—now proved a scoundrel—had subjected him.
Captain Blood remained calm, suppressing his intense frustration. He had promised himself that before saying goodbye to M. de Rivarol, he would settle the score for all the petty insults and offenses that that despicable man—now revealed as a scoundrel—had subjected him to.
“We must follow,” he declared. “Follow and punish.”
“We need to follow,” he said. “Follow and punish.”
At first that was the general cry. Then came the consideration that only two of the buccaneer ships were seaworthy—and these could not accommodate the whole force, particularly being at the moment indifferently victualled for a long voyage. The crews of the Lachesis and Atropos and with them their captains, Wolverstone and Yberville, renounced the intention. After all, there would be a deal of treasure still hidden in Cartagena. They would remain behind to extort it whilst fitting their ships for sea. Let Blood and Hagthorpe and those who sailed with them do as they pleased.
At first, that was the general sentiment. Then, people realized that only two of the buccaneer ships were actually seaworthy—and they couldn’t fit the entire crew, especially since they were poorly stocked for a long journey. The crews of the Lachesis and Atropos, along with their captains, Wolverstone and Yberville, decided to back out. After all, there would still be plenty of treasure hidden in Cartagena. They would stay behind to claim it while getting their ships ready to set sail. Let Blood, Hagthorpe, and anyone else who wanted to join them do as they wished.
Then only did Blood realize the rashness of his proposal, and in attempting to draw back he almost precipitated a battle between the two parties into which that same proposal had now divided the buccaneers. And meanwhile those French sails on the horizon were growing less and less. Blood was reduced to despair. If he went off now, Heaven knew what would happen to the town, the temper of those whom he was leaving being what it was. Yet if he remained, it would simply mean that his own and Hagthorpe's crews would join in the saturnalia and increase the hideousness of events now inevitable. Unable to reach a decision, his own men and Hagthorpe's took the matter off his hands, eager to give chase to Rivarol. Not only was a dastardly cheat to be punished but an enormous treasure to be won by treating as an enemy this French commander who, himself, had so villainously broken the alliance.
Then Blood finally realized how reckless his suggestion had been, and as he tried to backtrack, he almost triggered a fight between the two factions that his proposal had now split the buccaneers into. Meanwhile, those French sails on the horizon were getting smaller and smaller. Blood was filled with despair. If he left now, who knew what would happen to the town, especially with the mood of those he was leaving being what it was. Yet if he stayed, it would simply mean that his crew and Hagthorpe's would join in the chaos and worsen the situation that was now unavoidable. Unable to make a decision, his crew and Hagthorpe's took matters into their own hands, eager to pursue Rivarol. Not only did they want to punish a cowardly trickster, but there was also a huge treasure to be gained by treating this French commander, who had so treacherously violated their alliance, as an enemy.
When Blood, torn as he was between conflicting considerations, still hesitated, they bore him almost by main force aboard the Arabella.
When Blood, caught in the middle of conflicting thoughts, still hesitated, they almost physically dragged him onto the Arabella.
Within an hour, the water-casks at least replenished and stowed aboard, the Arabella and the Elizabeth put to sea upon that angry chase.
Within an hour, the water casks were refilled and stowed on board, the Arabella and the Elizabeth set sail on that furious pursuit.
“When we were well at sea, and the Arabella's course was laid,” writes Pitt, in his log, “I went to seek the Captain, knowing him to be in great trouble of mind over these events. I found him sitting alone in his cabin, his head in his hands, torment in the eyes that stared straight before him, seeing nothing.”
“When we were far out at sea and had set the Arabella's course,” Pitt writes in his log, “I went to find the Captain, knowing he was very troubled about these events. I found him alone in his cabin, his head in his hands, anguish in the eyes that stared blankly ahead, seeing nothing.”
“What now, Peter?” cried the young Somerset mariner. “Lord, man, what is there here to fret you? Surely 't isn't the thought of Rivarol!”
“What now, Peter?” shouted the young Somerset sailor. “Come on, man, what’s bothering you? Surely it’s not the thought of Rivarol!”
“No,” said Blood thickly. And for once he was communicative. It may well be that he must vent the thing that oppressed him or be driven mad by it. And Pitt, after all, was his friend and loved him, and, so, a proper man for confidences. “But if she knew! If she knew! O God! I had thought to have done with piracy; thought to have done with it for ever. Yet here have I been committed by this scoundrel to the worst piracy that ever I was guilty of. Think of Cartagena! Think of the hell those devils will be making of it now! And I must have that on my soul!”
“No,” Blood said thickly. For once, he was willing to talk. He probably needed to express what was weighing on him or risk going insane from it. Pitt, after all, was his friend and cared about him, making him the right person to share his thoughts with. “But if she knew! If she knew! Oh God! I thought I had left piracy behind; thought I was done with it for good. Yet here I am, dragged by this scoundrel into the worst kind of piracy I've ever committed. Just think of Cartagena! Think of the hell those devils will unleash there now! And I have to carry that burden on my soul!”
“Nay, Peter—'t isn't on your soul; but on Rivarol's. It is that dirty thief who has brought all this about. What could you have done to prevent it?”
“Nah, Peter—it’s not on your conscience; it’s on Rivarol's. It’s that dirty thief who caused all of this. What could you have done to stop it?”
“I would have stayed if it could have availed.”
"I would have stayed if it would have made a difference."
“It could not, and you know it. So why repine?”
“It couldn't, and you know it. So why complain?”
“There is more than that to it,” groaned Blood. “What now? What remains? Loyal service with the English was made impossible for me. Loyal service with France has led to this; and that is equally impossible hereafter. What to live clean, I believe the only thing is to go and offer my sword to the King of Spain.”
“There’s more to it than that,” groaned Blood. “What now? What’s left? Staying loyal to the English became impossible for me. Being loyal to France has led to this; and that’s equally impossible from now on. To live a clean life, I believe the only option is to go and offer my sword to the King of Spain.”
But something remained—the last thing that he could have expected—something towards which they were rapidly sailing over the tropical, sunlit sea. All this against which he now inveighed so bitterly was but a necessary stage in the shaping of his odd destiny.
But something lingered—the last thing he could've anticipated—something they were quickly heading toward over the bright, sunlit tropical sea. Everything he now criticized so harshly was just a necessary part of crafting his unusual fate.
Setting a course for Hispaniola, since they judged that thither must Rivarol go to refit before attempting to cross to France, the Arabella and the Elizabeth ploughed briskly northward with a moderately favourable wind for two days and nights without ever catching a glimpse of their quarry. The third dawn brought with it a haze which circumscribed their range of vision to something between two and three miles, and deepened their growing vexation and their apprehension that M. de Rivarol might escape them altogether.
Setting a course for Hispaniola, since they believed that Rivarol needed to stop there to refit before trying to sail to France, the Arabella and the Elizabeth moved quickly northward with a decent wind for two days and nights without ever seeing their target. The third morning brought a haze that limited their visibility to about two to three miles, increasing their frustration and their fear that M. de Rivarol might completely get away from them.
Their position then—according to Pitt's log—was approximately 75 deg. 30' W. Long. by 17 deg. 45' N. Lat., so that they had Jamaica on their larboard beam some thirty miles to westward, and, indeed, away to the northwest, faintly visible as a bank of clouds, appeared the great ridge of the Blue Mountains whose peaks were thrust into the clear upper air above the low-lying haze. The wind, to which they were sailing very close, was westerly, and it bore to their ears a booming sound which in less experienced ears might have passed for the breaking of surf upon a lee shore.
Their position then—according to Pitt's log—was about 75 degrees 30' W. Longitude by 17 degrees 45' N. Latitude, meaning they had Jamaica on their left side about thirty miles to the west, and, indeed, off to the northwest, they could faintly see the great ridge of the Blue Mountains, with its peaks rising into the clear air above the low-lying haze. The wind, which they were sailing very close to, was coming from the west, and it carried a booming sound that, to less experienced ears, might have sounded like the waves crashing on a shore.
“Guns!” said Pitt, who stood with Blood upon the quarter-deck. Blood nodded, listening.
“Guns!” said Pitt, who was standing with Blood on the quarter-deck. Blood nodded, listening.
“Ten miles away, perhaps fifteen—somewhere off Port Royal, I should judge,” Pitt added. Then he looked at his captain. “Does it concern us?” he asked.
“Ten miles away, maybe fifteen—somewhere off Port Royal, I’d say,” Pitt added. Then he looked at his captain. “Does this affect us?” he asked.
“Guns off Port Royal... that should argue Colonel Bishop at work. And against whom should he be in action but against friends of ours I think it may concern us. Anyway, we'll stand in to investigate. Bid them put the helm over.”
“Guns off Port Royal... that must mean Colonel Bishop is in action. And who could he possibly be fighting but our friends? I think this is something we should pay attention to. Either way, let's head over to check it out. Tell them to change course.”
Close-hauled they tacked aweather, guided by the sound of combat, which grew in volume and definition as they approached it. Thus for an hour, perhaps. Then, as, telescope to his eye, Blood raked the haze, expecting at any moment to behold the battling ships, the guns abruptly ceased.
Close-hauled, they angled into the wind, following the sound of fighting, which became louder and clearer as they got closer. This went on for about an hour. Then, with his telescope to his eye, Blood scanned the mist, anticipating the sight of the ships in battle, when suddenly, the gunfire stopped.
They held to their course, nevertheless, with all hands on deck, eagerly, anxiously scanning the sea ahead. And presently an object loomed into view, which soon defined itself for a great ship on fire. As the Arabella with the Elizabeth following closely raced nearer on their north-westerly tack, the outlines of the blazing vessel grew clearer. Presently her masts stood out sharp and black above the smoke and flames, and through his telescope Blood made out plainly the pennon of St. George fluttering from her maintop.
They stayed on course, with everyone on deck, eagerly and anxiously looking out at the sea ahead. Soon, an object appeared, which quickly became clear as a large ship on fire. As the Arabella and the Elizabeth, following closely, raced closer on their north-westerly route, the shape of the burning vessel became more distinct. Soon, her masts rose sharply and black above the smoke and flames, and through his binoculars, Blood could clearly see the St. George flag waving from her main mast.
“An English ship!” he cried.
"An English ship!" he yelled.
He scanned the seas for the conqueror in the battle of which this grim evidence was added to that of the sounds they had heard, and when at last, as they drew closer to the doomed vessel, they made out the shadowy outlines of three tall ships, some three or four miles away, standing in toward Port Royal, the first and natural assumption was that these ships must belong to the Jamaica fleet, and that the burning vessel was a defeated buccaneer, and because of this they sped on to pick up the three boats that were standing away from the blazing hulk. But Pitt, who through the telescope was examining the receding squadron, observed things apparent only to the eye of the trained mariner, and made the incredible announcement that the largest of these three vessels was Rivarol's Victorieuse.
He scanned the seas for the winner of the battle, which this grim evidence added to the sounds they had heard. When they finally got closer to the doomed ship, they spotted the shadowy outlines of three tall ships, about three or four miles away, heading toward Port Royal. Their first assumption was that these ships belonged to the Jamaica fleet and that the burning vessel was a defeated pirate ship, so they hurried to pick up the three boats moving away from the blazing wreck. However, Pitt, who was watching the retreating squadron through the telescope, noticed details that only a trained sailor would recognize, and he made the incredible announcement that the largest of the three vessels was Rivarol's Victorieuse.
They took in sail and hove to as they came up with the drifting boats, laden to capacity with survivors. And there were others adrift on some of the spars and wreckage with which the sea was strewn, who must be rescued.
They took in the sails and slowed down as they approached the drifting boats, packed to the brim with survivors. There were also others floating on some of the debris and wreckage scattered across the sea who needed to be rescued.
CHAPTER XXIX. THE SERVICE OF KING WILLIAM
One of the boats bumped alongside the Arabella, and up the entrance ladder came first a slight, spruce little gentleman in a coat of mulberry satin laced with gold, whose wizened, yellow, rather peevish face was framed in a heavy black periwig. His modish and costly apparel had nowise suffered by the adventure through which he had passed, and he carried himself with the easy assurance of a man of rank. Here, quite clearly, was no buccaneer. He was closely followed by one who in every particular, save that of age, was his physical opposite, corpulent in a brawny, vigorous way, with a full, round, weather-beaten face whose mouth was humourous and whose eyes were blue and twinkling. He was well dressed without fripperies, and bore with him an air of vigorous authority.
One of the boats bumped against the Arabella, and up the entrance ladder came first a dapper little man in a coat of mulberry satin laced with gold, his wrinkled, yellowish, rather cranky face framed by a thick black periwig. His stylish and expensive outfit showed no signs of wear from the journey he had just taken, and he carried himself with the confident ease of someone of high status. Clearly, this was no pirate. Closely following him was someone who, aside from age, was his complete opposite—stocky and robust, with a full, round, weathered face that had a humorous mouth and bright, twinkling blue eyes. He was well dressed without any frills and exuded an air of strong authority.
As the little man stepped from the ladder into the waist, whither Captain Blood had gone to receive him, his sharp, ferrety dark eyes swept the uncouth ranks of the assembled crew of the Arabella.
As the little man climbed down from the ladder into the waist, where Captain Blood had gone to greet him, his sharp, ferret-like dark eyes scanned the rough ranks of the crew gathered on the Arabella.
“And where the devil may I be now?” he demanded irritably. “Are you English, or what the devil are you?”
“And where the heck am I now?” he asked irritably. “Are you English, or what on earth are you?”
“Myself, I have the honour to be Irish, sir. My name is Blood—Captain Peter Blood, and this is my ship the Arabella, all very much at your service.
“I'm proud to be Irish, sir. My name is Blood—Captain Peter Blood, and this is my ship, the Arabella, at your service.”
“Blood!” shrilled the little man. “O 'Sblood! A pirate!” He swung to the Colossus who followed him—“A damned pirate, van der Kuylen. Rend my vitals, but we're come from Scylla to Charybdis.”
“Blood!” shouted the little man. “Oh my God! A pirate!” He turned to the Colossus who followed him—“A damn pirate, van der Kuylen. Tear my insides out, but we’ve come from Scylla to Charybdis.”
“So?” said the other gutturally, and again, “So?” Then the humour of it took him, and he yielded to it.
“So?” the other said with a deep voice, and then again, “So?” Then he found the humor in it and let himself laugh.
“Damme! What's to laugh at, you porpoise?” spluttered mulberry-coat. “A fine tale this'll make at home! Admiral van der Kuylen first loses his fleet in the night, then has his flagship fired under him by a French squadron, and ends all by being captured by a pirate. I'm glad you find it matter for laughter. Since for my sins I happen to be with you, I'm damned if I do.”
“Damn it! What’s so funny, you dolphin?” spluttered the guy in the mulberry coat. “This is going to be a great story at home! Admiral van der Kuylen first loses his fleet overnight, then has his flagship set on fire by a French squadron, and to top it all off, he gets captured by a pirate. I’m glad you find it funny. Since I’m stuck here with you, I certainly don’t.”
“There's a misapprehension, if I may make so bold as to point it out,” put in Blood quietly. “You are not captured, gentlemen; you are rescued. When you realize it, perhaps it will occur to you to acknowledge the hospitality I am offering you. It may be poor, but it is the best at my disposal.”
“There's a misunderstanding, if I can be so bold as to point it out,” Blood said quietly. “You are not captured, gentlemen; you are being rescued. When you realize this, maybe you'll think about recognizing the hospitality I’m offering you. It may be modest, but it's the best I can do.”
The fierce little gentleman stared at him. “Damme! Do you permit yourself to be ironical?” he disapproved him, and possibly with a view to correcting any such tendency, proceeded to introduce himself. “I am Lord Willoughby, King William's Governor-General of the West Indies, and this is Admiral van der Kuylen, commander of His Majesty's West Indian fleet, at present mislaid somewhere in this damned Caribbean Sea.”
The fierce little guy glared at him. “Damn! Are you being sarcastic?” he criticized him, perhaps to correct any such behavior, and then introduced himself. “I’m Lord Willoughby, King William's Governor-General of the West Indies, and this is Admiral van der Kuylen, captain of His Majesty's West Indian fleet, which is currently lost somewhere in this damn Caribbean Sea.”
“King William?” quoth Blood, and he was conscious that Pitt and Dyke, who were behind him, now came edging nearer, sharing his own wonder. “And who may be King William, and of what may he be King?”
“King William?” Blood asked, aware that Pitt and Dyke, who were behind him, were now leaning in closer, sharing his curiosity. “And who is King William, and what is he king of?”
“What's that?” In a wonder greater than his own, Lord Willoughby stared back at him. At last: “I am alluding to His Majesty King William III—William of Orange—who, with Queen Mary, has been ruling England for two months and more.”
“What's that?” In a wonder greater than his own, Lord Willoughby stared back at him. At last: “I’m referring to His Majesty King William III—William of Orange—who, along with Queen Mary, has been ruling England for over two months.”
There was a moment's silence, until Blood realized what he was being told.
There was a moment of silence until Blood understood what he was being told.
“D'ye mean, sir, that they've roused themselves at home, and kicked out that scoundrel James and his gang of ruffians?”
“Do you mean, sir, that they’ve gotten their act together at home and kicked out that scoundrel James and his gang of thugs?”
Admiral van der Kuylen nudged his lordship, a humourous twinkle in his blue eyes.
Admiral van der Kuylen poked his lordship, a playful glint in his blue eyes.
“His bolitics are fery sound, I dink,” he growled.
“His politics are very solid, I think,” he growled.
His lordship's smile brought lines like gashes into his leathery cheeks. “'Slife! hadn't you heard? Where the devil have you been at all?”
His lordship's smile created deep lines in his weathered cheeks. “Goodness! Haven't you heard? Where on Earth have you been?”
“Out of touch with the world for the last three months,” said Blood.
“Disconnected from the world for the last three months,” said Blood.
“Stab me! You must have been. And in that three months the world has undergone some changes.” Briefly he added an account of them. King James was fled to France, and living under the protection of King Louis, wherefore, and for other reasons, England had joined the league against her, and was now at war with France. That was how it happened that the Dutch Admiral's flagship had been attacked by M. de Rivarol's fleet that morning, from which it clearly followed that in his voyage from Cartagena, the Frenchman must have spoken some ship that gave him the news.
“Stab me! You must have been. And in those three months, the world has changed a lot.” He briefly shared what had happened. King James had fled to France and was living under King Louis' protection, which, along with other reasons, led England to join the league against him, resulting in a war with France. That was why the Dutch Admiral's flagship was attacked by M. de Rivarol's fleet that morning, indicating that on his way from Cartagena, the French must have encountered a ship that gave him the news.
After that, with renewed assurances that aboard his ship they should be honourably entreated, Captain Blood led the Governor-General and the Admiral to his cabin, what time the work of rescue went on. The news he had received had set Blood's mind in a turmoil. If King James was dethroned and banished, there was an end to his own outlawry for his alleged share in an earlier attempt to drive out that tyrant. It became possible for him to return home and take up his life again at the point where it was so unfortunately interrupted four years ago. He was dazzled by the prospect so abruptly opened out to him. The thing so filled his mind, moved him so deeply, that he must afford it expression. In doing so, he revealed of himself more than he knew or intended to the astute little gentleman who watched him so keenly the while.
After that, with fresh guarantees that they would be treated honorably on his ship, Captain Blood took the Governor-General and the Admiral to his cabin while the rescue operation continued. The news he had received had thrown Blood into a whirlwind of thoughts. If King James was no longer in power and had been exiled, it meant an end to his own status as an outlaw for his supposed involvement in a previous attempt to remove that tyrant. It became possible for him to return home and pick up his life again from where it had so unfortunately been interrupted four years ago. He was dazzled by the suddenly opened opportunity. The idea consumed his thoughts and moved him so deeply that he felt he had to express it. In doing so, he unwittingly revealed more about himself than he realized or intended to the perceptive little gentleman who observed him so closely the entire time.
“Go home, if you will,” said his lordship, when Blood paused. “You may be sure that none will harass you on the score of your piracy, considering what it was that drove you to it. But why be in haste? We have heard of you, to be sure, and we know of what you are capable upon the seas. Here is a great chance for you, since you declare yourself sick of piracy. Should you choose to serve King William out here during this war, your knowledge of the West Indies should render you a very valuable servant to His Majesty's Government, which you would not find ungrateful. You should consider it. Damme, sir, I repeat: it is a great chance you are given.
“Go home if you want to,” his lordship said when Blood paused. “You can be sure no one will bother you about your piracy, given what pushed you into it. But why rush? We've heard of you, and we know what you're capable of at sea. Here’s a great opportunity for you since you claim to be tired of piracy. If you choose to serve King William during this war, your knowledge of the West Indies would make you a valuable asset to His Majesty's Government, who wouldn't be ungrateful. You should think about it. Damn it, sir, I say again: this is a fantastic opportunity you have.”
“That your lordship gives me,” Blood amended, “I am very grateful. But at the moment, I confess, I can consider nothing but this great news. It alters the shape of the world. I must accustom myself to view it as it now is, before I can determine my own place in it.”
“Thank you for what you’ve given me,” Blood corrected, “I really appreciate it. But right now, I have to admit, I can’t think about anything except this incredible news. It changes everything. I need to get used to seeing the world as it is now before I can figure out my own role in it.”
Pitt came in to report that the work of rescue was at an end, and the men picked up—some forty-five in all—safe aboard the two buccaneer ships. He asked for orders. Blood rose.
Pitt came in to report that the rescue operation was finished, and the men—about forty-five in total—were safely aboard the two pirate ships. He asked for instructions. Blood rose.
“I am negligent of your lordship's concerns in my consideration of my own. You'll be wishing me to land you at Port Royal.”
“I’m ignoring your concerns while I focus on my own. You’ll want me to take you to Port Royal.”
“At Port Royal?” The little man squirmed wrathfully on his seat. Wrathfully and at length he informed Blood that they had put into Port Royal last evening to find its Deputy-Governor absent. “He had gone on some wild-goose chase to Tortuga after buccaneers, taking the whole of the fleet with him.”
“At Port Royal?” The little man squirmed angrily in his seat. Angrily and at length, he told Blood that they had arrived in Port Royal the previous evening only to find the Deputy-Governor missing. “He had gone on some pointless search to Tortuga after pirates, taking the entire fleet with him.”
Blood stared in surprise a moment; then yielded to laughter.
Blood stared in surprise for a moment, then burst into laughter.
“He went, I suppose, before news reached him of the change of government at home, and the war with France?”
“He left, I guess, before he heard about the change in government back home and the war with France?”
“He did not,” snapped Willoughby. “He was informed of both, and also of my coming before he set out.”
“He didn’t,” Willoughby shot back. “He was told about both, as well as my arrival, before he left.”
“Oh, impossible!”
“Oh, no way!”
“So I should have thought. But I have the information from a Major Mallard whom I found in Port Royal, apparently governing in this fool's absence.”
“So I should have thought. But I have the information from a Major Mallard whom I found in Port Royal, apparently in charge while this fool is away.”
“But is he mad, to leave his post at such a time?” Blood was amazed.
“But is he crazy to leave his post at such a time?” Blood was shocked.
“Taking the whole fleet with him, pray remember, and leaving the place open to French attack. That is the sort of Deputy-Governor that the late Government thought fit to appoint: an epitome of its misrule, damme! He leaves Port Royal unguarded save by a ramshackle fort that can be reduced to rubble in an hour. Stab me! It's unbelievable!”
“Taking the whole fleet with him, just remember, and leaving the place vulnerable to a French attack. That’s the kind of Deputy-Governor the previous Government thought was a good idea to appoint: a perfect example of their mismanagement, damn it! He leaves Port Royal unprotected except for a rundown fort that could be destroyed in an hour. Damn it! It's unbelievable!”
The lingering smile faded from Blood's face. “Is Rivarol aware of this?” he cried sharply.
The lingering smile disappeared from Blood's face. “Does Rivarol know about this?” he exclaimed sharply.
It was the Dutch Admiral who answered him. “Vould he go dere if he were not? M. de Rivarol he take some of our men prisoners. Berhabs dey dell him. Berhabs he make dem tell. Id is a great obbordunidy.”
It was the Dutch Admiral who replied to him. “Would he go there if he weren’t? M. de Rivarol took some of our men prisoner. Perhaps they told him. Maybe he made them talk. It is a great opportunity.”
His lordship snarled like a mountain-cat. “That rascal Bishop shall answer for it with his head if there's any mischief done through this desertion of his post. What if it were deliberate, eh? What if he is more knave than fool? What if this is his way of serving King James, from whom he held his office?”
His lordship growled like a mountain lion. “That scoundrel Bishop will pay for this with his head if anything goes wrong because he abandoned his post. What if it was on purpose, huh? What if he’s more of a crook than an idiot? What if this is how he’s serving King James, from whom he got his position?”
Captain Blood was generous. “Hardly so much. It was just vindictiveness that urged him. It's myself he's hunting at Tortuga, my lord. But, I'm thinking that while he's about it, I'd best be looking after Jamaica for King William.” He laughed, with more mirth than he had used in the last two months.
Captain Blood was generous. “Not really. It was just revenge that pushed him. He's after me in Tortuga, my lord. But I'm thinking that while he's at it, I should keep an eye on Jamaica for King William.” He laughed, with more joy than he had shown in the last two months.
“Set a course for Port Royal, Jeremy, and make all speed. We'll be level yet with M. de Rivarol, and wipe off some other scores at the same time.”
“Head to Port Royal, Jeremy, and go as fast as you can. We'll be even with M. de Rivarol, and we'll settle some other scores at the same time.”
Both Lord Willoughby and the Admiral were on their feet.
Both Lord Willoughby and the Admiral were standing up.
“But you are not equal to it, damme!” cried his lordship. “Any one of the Frenchman's three ships is a match for both yours, my man.”
“But you can’t handle it, damn it!” shouted his lordship. “Any one of the Frenchman's three ships can take on both of yours, my man.”
“In guns—aye,” said Blood, and he smiled. “But there's more than guns that matter in these affairs. If your lordship would like to see an action fought at sea as an action should be fought, this is your opportunity.”
“In guns—yeah,” said Blood, and he smiled. “But there’s more to these matters than just guns. If you’d like to witness a naval battle fought the right way, this is your chance.”
Both stared at him. “But the odds!” his lordship insisted.
Both of them looked at him. “But the odds!” his lordship insisted.
“Id is imbossible,” said van der Kuylen, shaking his great head. “Seamanship is imbordand. Bud guns is guns.”
“It's impossible,” said van der Kuylen, shaking his big head. “Seamanship is important. But guns are guns.”
“If I can't defeat him, I can sink my own ships in the channel, and block him in until Bishop gets back from his wild-goose chase with his squadron, or until your own fleet turns up.”
“If I can’t beat him, I can sink my own ships in the channel and trap him until Bishop returns from his wild-goose chase with his squadron, or until your own fleet arrives.”
“And what good will that be, pray?” demanded Willoughby.
“And what good will that be, please?” asked Willoughby.
“I'll be after telling you. Rivarol is a fool to take this chance, considering what he's got aboard. He carried in his hold the treasure plundered from Cartagena, amounting to forty million livres.” They jumped at the mention of that colossal sum. “He has gone into Port Royal with it. Whether he defeats me or not, he doesn't come out of Port Royal with it again, and sooner or later that treasure shall find its way into King William's coffers, after, say, one fifth share shall have been paid to my buccaneers. Is that agreed, Lord Willoughby?”
“I’ll explain it to you. Rivarol is an idiot for taking this risk, especially with what he has on board. He has the treasure stolen from Cartagena, totaling forty million livres.” They reacted immediately to the mention of that huge amount. “He’s gone into Port Royal with it. Whether he defeats me or not, he won’t be coming out of Port Royal with it again, and sooner or later that treasure will end up in King William’s hands, after, let’s say, one-fifth goes to my buccaneers. Is that settled, Lord Willoughby?”
His lordship stood up, and shaking back the cloud of lace from his wrist, held out a delicate white hand.
His lordship stood up, and shaking back the lace from his wrist, held out a delicate white hand.
“Captain Blood, I discover greatness in you,” said he.
“Captain Blood, I see greatness in you,” he said.
“Sure it's your lordship has the fine sight to perceive it,” laughed the Captain.
“Sure, it's your lordship who has the keen eyes to see it,” laughed the Captain.
“Yes, yes! Bud how vill you do id?” growled van der Kuylen.
“Yes, yes! Bud how will you do it?” growled van der Kuylen.
“Come on deck, and it's a demonstration I'll be giving you before the day's much older.”
“Come up on deck, and I’ll show you something before the day gets any older.”
CHAPTER XXX. THE LAST FIGHT OF THE ARABELLA
“VHY do you vait, my friend?” growled van der Kuylen.
“Why do you wait, my friend?” growled van der Kuylen.
“Aye—in God's name!” snapped Willoughby.
"Yes—in God's name!" snapped Willoughby.
It was the afternoon of that same day, and the two buccaneer ships rocked gently with idly flapping sails under the lee of the long spit of land forming the great natural harbour of Port Royal, and less than a mile from the straits leading into it, which the fort commanded. It was two hours and more since they had brought up thereabouts, having crept thither unobserved by the city and by M. de Rivarol's ships, and all the time the air had been aquiver with the roar of guns from sea and land, announcing that battle was joined between the French and the defenders of Port Royal. That long, inactive waiting was straining the nerves of both Lord Willoughby and van der Kuylen.
It was the afternoon of that same day, and the two pirate ships gently swayed with their sails flapping idly under the shelter of the long stretch of land creating the great natural harbor of Port Royal, less than a mile from the straits leading into it, which the fort overlooked. They had been anchored there for over two hours, having sneaked in unnoticed by the city and M. de Rivarol's ships. During that time, the air had been filled with the sounds of cannon fire from both the sea and land, signaling that a battle was underway between the French and the defenders of Port Royal. That long, inactive waiting was putting pressure on the nerves of both Lord Willoughby and van der Kuylen.
“You said you vould show us zome vine dings. Vhere are dese vine dings?”
“You said you would show us some fine things. Where are these fine things?”
Blood faced them, smiling confidently. He was arrayed for battle, in back-and-breast of black steel. “I'll not be trying your patience much longer. Indeed, I notice already a slackening in the fire. But it's this way, now: there's nothing at all to be gained by precipitancy, and a deal to be gained by delaying, as I shall show you, I hope.”
Blood faced them, grinning confidently. He was geared up for battle, wearing black steel armor. “I won’t push your patience much longer. In fact, I can already see the energy fading. But here’s the thing: rushing won’t get us anywhere, while taking our time can bring us a lot, as I hope to demonstrate.”
Lord Willoughby eyed him suspiciously. “Ye think that in the meantime Bishop may come back or Admiral van der Kuylen's fleet appear?”
Lord Willoughby regarded him with suspicion. “Do you think that in the meantime Bishop might return or Admiral van der Kuylen's fleet might show up?”
“Sure, now, I'm thinking nothing of the kind. What I'm thinking is that in this engagement with the fort M. de Rivarol, who's a lubberly fellow, as I've reason to know, will be taking some damage that may make the odds a trifle more even. Sure, it'll be time enough to go forward when the fort has shot its bolt.”
“Sure, right now, I'm not thinking anything like that. What I'm thinking is that in this fight with the fort, M. de Rivarol, who's a clumsy guy, as I know well, is going to take some damage that might even the odds a bit. Yeah, we'll have plenty of time to move forward once the fort has used up all its firepower.”
“Aye, aye!” The sharp approval came like a cough from the little Governor-General. “I perceive your object, and I believe ye're entirely right. Ye have the qualities of a great commander, Captain Blood. I beg your pardon for having misunderstood you.”
“Yeah, yeah!” The quick approval came out like a cough from the little Governor-General. “I understand your point, and I think you're completely right. You have the qualities of a great leader, Captain Blood. I’m sorry for having misunderstood you.”
“And that's very handsome of your lordship. Ye see, I have some experience of this kind of action, and whilst I'll take any risk that I must, I'll take none that I needn't. But....” He broke off to listen. “Aye, I was right. The fire's slackening. It'll mean the end of Mallard's resistance in the fort. Ho there, Jeremy!”
“And that's very generous of you, my lord. You see, I have some experience with this kind of situation, and while I'll take any risks I have to, I won’t take any that I don’t need to. But....” He paused to listen. “Yeah, I was right. The fire's dying down. It means Mallard's resistance in the fort is coming to an end. Hey there, Jeremy!”
He leaned on the carved rail and issued orders crisply. The bo'sun's pipe shrilled out, and in a moment the ship that had seemed to slumber there, awoke to life. Came the padding of feet along the decks, the creaking of blocks and the hoisting of sail. The helm was put over hard, and in a moment they were moving, the Elizabeth following, ever in obedience to the signals from the Arabella, whilst Ogle the gunner, whom he had summoned, was receiving Blood's final instructions before plunging down to his station on the main deck.
He leaned on the carved railing and issued orders clearly. The bosun's pipe whistled loudly, and in an instant, the ship that had seemed to be asleep sprang to life. There were the sounds of feet padding along the decks, the creaking of blocks, and the raising of sails. The helm was turned sharply, and soon they were underway, the Elizabeth following, always responsive to the signals from the Arabella, while Ogle the gunner, whom he had called, was getting Blood's final instructions before heading down to his spot on the main deck.
Within a quarter of an hour they had rounded the head, and stood in to the harbour mouth, within saker shot of Rivarol's three ships, to which they now abruptly disclosed themselves.
Within fifteen minutes, they had rounded the point and approached the harbor entrance, close enough to Rivarol's three ships for a saker shot, which is when they suddenly revealed themselves.
Where the fort had stood they now beheld a smoking rubbish heap, and the victorious Frenchman with the lily standard trailing from his mastheads was sweeping forward to snatch the rich prize whose defences he had shattered.
Where the fort used to stand, they now saw a smoking pile of debris, and the victorious Frenchman with the lily flag flying from his mast was rushing forward to claim the rich prize whose defenses he had destroyed.
Blood scanned the French ships, and chuckled. The Victorieuse and the Medusa appeared to have taken no more than a few scars; but the third ship, the Baleine, listing heavily to larboard so as to keep the great gash in her starboard well above water, was out of account.
Blood observed the French ships and laughed. The Victorieuse and the Medusa looked like they had only a few minor wounds; however, the third ship, the Baleine, was leaning heavily to the left to keep the large hole in her right side well above water, so she didn't count.
“You see!” he cried to van der Kuylen, and without waiting for the Dutchman's approving grunt, he shouted an order: “Helm, hard-a-port!”
"You see!" he shouted at van der Kuylen, and without waiting for the Dutchman's approving grunt, he commanded, "Turn the wheel hard to port!"
The sight of that great red ship with her gilt beak-head and open ports swinging broadside on must have given check to Rivarol's soaring exultation. Yet before he could move to give an order, before he could well resolve what order to give, a volcano of fire and metal burst upon him from the buccaneers, and his decks were swept by the murderous scythe of the broadside. The Arabella held to her course, giving place to the Elizabeth, which, following closely, executed the same manoeuver. And then whilst still the Frenchmen were confused, panic-stricken by an attack that took them so utterly by surprise, the Arabella had gone about, and was returning in her tracks, presenting now her larboard guns, and loosing her second broadside in the wake of the first. Came yet another broadside from the Elizabeth and then the Arabella's trumpeter sent a call across the water, which Hagthorpe perfectly understood.
The sight of that huge red ship with its golden beak and open ports turning sideways must have dampened Rivarol's soaring excitement. But before he could give an order, or even figure out what order to give, a massive blast of fire and metal erupted from the buccaneers, and his decks were hit by the deadly impact of the broadside. The Arabella maintained its course, making way for the Elizabeth, which closely followed and executed the same maneuver. Meanwhile, the Frenchmen were still confused and terrified by an attack that completely caught them off guard. The Arabella turned around and retraced its path, now showing its portside guns, and fired its second broadside right after the first. Then, another broadside came from the Elizabeth, and the Arabella's trumpeter sent a signal across the water that Hagthorpe understood perfectly.
“On, now, Jeremy!” cried Blood. “Straight into them before they recover their wits. Stand by, there! Prepare to board! Hayton ... the grapnels! And pass the word to the gunner in the prow to fire as fast as he can load.”
“Come on, Jeremy!” yelled Blood. “Charge in before they regain their senses. Get ready! Prepare to board! Hayton ... the grapnels! And tell the gunner in the front to fire as quickly as he can load.”
He discarded his feathered hat, and covered himself with a steel head-piece, which a negro lad brought him. He meant to lead this boarding-party in person. Briskly he explained himself to his two guests. “Boarding is our only chance here. We are too heavily outgunned.”
He tossed aside his feathered hat and put on a steel helmet that a young Black man brought him. He intended to personally lead this boarding party. He quickly explained his plan to his two guests. “Boarding is our only shot here. We're outgunned too much.”
Of this the fullest demonstration followed quickly. The Frenchmen having recovered their wits at last, both ships swung broadside on, and concentrating upon the Arabella as the nearer and heavier and therefore more immediately dangerous of their two opponents, volleyed upon her jointly at almost the same moment.
The fullest demonstration of this happened quickly. The Frenchmen finally getting their act together, both ships positioned themselves side by side and focused on the Arabella, which was closer and heavier and therefore the more immediate threat of the two opponents. They both fired at her almost simultaneously.
Unlike the buccaneers, who had fired high to cripple their enemies above decks, the French fifed low to smash the hull of their assailant. The Arabella rocked and staggered under that terrific hammering, although Pitt kept her headed towards the French so that she should offer the narrowest target. For a moment she seemed to hesitate, then she plunged forward again, her beak-head in splinters, her forecastle smashed, and a gaping hole forward, that was only just above the water-line. Indeed, to make her safe from bilging, Blood ordered a prompt jettisoning of the forward guns, anchors, and water-casks and whatever else was moveable.
Unlike the buccaneers, who aimed high to take out their enemies above deck, the French aimed low to smash the hull of their attacker. The Arabella rocked and swayed under that intense pounding, but Pitt kept her facing the French to present the smallest target. For a moment, she seemed to hesitate, then she surged forward again, her bow in splinters, her forecastle destroyed, and a gaping hole in the front that was just above the waterline. In fact, to prevent her from sinking, Blood ordered an immediate jettison of the forward guns, anchors, water barrels, and anything else that could be moved.
Meanwhile, the Frenchmen going about, gave the like reception to the Elizabeth. The Arabella, indifferently served by the wind, pressed forward to come to grips. But before she could accomplish her object, the Victorieuse had loaded her starboard guns again, and pounded her advancing enemy with a second broadside at close quarters. Amid the thunder of cannon, the rending of timbers, and the screams of maimed men, the half-necked Arabella plunged and reeled into the cloud of smoke that concealed her prey, and then from Hayton went up the cry that she was going down by the head.
Meanwhile, the French sailors gave the same welcome to the Elizabeth. The Arabella, struggling against the wind, pushed ahead to engage. But before she could get close enough, the Victorieuse had reloaded her starboard guns and hit her advancing foe with another close-range broadside. Amid the booming cannons, the splintering of wood, and the cries of injured men, the half-abandoned Arabella lurched and swayed into the smoke that hid her target, and then from Hayton came the shout that she was sinking in the front.
Blood's heart stood still. And then in that very moment of his despair, the blue and gold flank of the Victorieuse loomed through the smoke. But even as he caught that enheartening glimpse he perceived, too, how sluggish now was their advance, and how with every second it grew more sluggish. They must sink before they reached her.
Blood's heart stopped. And just then, in that moment of hopelessness, the blue and gold flank of the Victorieuse appeared through the smoke. But even as he saw that uplifting sight, he noticed how slow their advance had become, and how it grew slower with each passing second. They would sink before they got to her.
Thus, with an oath, opined the Dutch Admiral, and from Lord Willoughby there was a word of blame for Blood's seamanship in having risked all upon this gambler's throw of boarding.
Thus, with an oath, said the Dutch Admiral, and from Lord Willoughby there was a word of criticism for Blood's seamanship in having risked everything on this reckless move of boarding.
“There was no other chance!” cried Blood, in broken-hearted frenzy. “If ye say it was desperate and foolhardy, why, so it was; but the occasion and the means demanded nothing less. I fail within an ace of victory.”
“There was no other chance!” cried Blood, in a heartbroken frenzy. “If you say it was desperate and reckless, then fine, it was; but the situation and the means required nothing less. I was so close to victory.”
But they had not yet completely failed. Hayton himself, and a score of sturdy rogues whom his whistle had summoned, were crouching for shelter amid the wreckage of the forecastle with grapnels ready. Within seven or eight yards of the Victorieuse, when their way seemed spent, and their forward deck already awash under the eyes of the jeering, cheering Frenchmen, those men leapt up and forward, and hurled their grapnels across the chasm. Of the four they flung, two reached the Frenchman's decks, and fastened there. Swift as thought itself, was then the action of those sturdy, experienced buccaneers. Unhesitatingly all threw themselves upon the chain of one of those grapnels, neglecting the other, and heaved upon it with all their might to warp the ships together. Blood, watching from his own quarter-deck, sent out his voice in a clarion call:
But they hadn’t completely failed yet. Hayton himself, along with a group of tough rogues he’d summoned with a whistle, were huddled for cover among the wreckage of the forecastle, ready with their grapnels. Just seven or eight yards away from the Victorieuse, when it seemed like their options were gone and the forward deck was already flooded in front of the mocking, cheering Frenchmen, those men sprang up and forward, tossing their grapnels across the gap. Out of the four they threw, two reached the French ship’s decks and secured themselves there. The actions of those tough, experienced buccaneers were as quick as thought. Without hesitation, they all threw themselves onto the chain of one of those grapnels, ignoring the other, and pulled with all their strength to draw the ships together. Blood, observing from his own quarter-deck, raised his voice in a loud call:
“Musketeers to the prow!”
“Musketeers to the front!”
The musketeers, at their station at the waist, obeyed him with the speed of men who know that in obedience is the only hope of life. Fifty of them dashed forward instantly, and from the ruins of the forecastle they blazed over the heads of Hayton's men, mowing down the French soldiers who, unable to dislodge the irons, firmly held where they had deeply bitten into the timbers of the Victorieuse, were themselves preparing to fire upon the grapnel crew.
The musketeers, stationed at the waist, followed his orders with the urgency of men who understand that obeying is their only chance of survival. Fifty of them rushed forward immediately, and from the remnants of the forecastle, they fired over the heads of Hayton's men, cutting down the French soldiers who, unable to dislodge the grappling hooks, stubbornly held their ground where they had dug deeply into the timbers of the Victorieuse, getting ready to shoot at the crew handling the grapnel.
Starboard to starboard the two ships swung against each other with a jarring thud. By then Blood was down in the waist, judging and acting with the hurricane speed the occasion demanded. Sail had been lowered by slashing away the ropes that held the yards. The advance guard of boarders, a hundred strong, was ordered to the poop, and his grapnel-men were posted, and prompt to obey his command at the very moment of impact. As a result, the foundering Arabella was literally kept afloat by the half-dozen grapnels that in an instant moored her firmly to the Victorieuse.
Starboard to starboard, the two ships crashed into each other with a jarring jolt. By that time, Blood was in the middle of the action, reacting with the speed required by the situation. The sail was brought down by cutting the ropes that secured the yards. The first wave of boarders, a hundred strong, was sent to the poop, and his grapnel crew was ready to follow his orders right at the moment of impact. As a result, the sinking Arabella was literally kept afloat by the handful of grapnels that quickly secured her to the Victorieuse.
Willoughby and van der Kuylen on the poop had watched in breathless amazement the speed and precision with which Blood and his desperate crew had gone to work. And now he came racing up, his bugler sounding the charge, the main host of the buccaneers following him, whilst the vanguard, led by the gunner Ogle, who had been driven from his guns by water in the gun-deck, leapt shouting to the prow of the Victorieuse, to whose level the high poop of the water-logged Arabella had sunk. Led now by Blood himself, they launched themselves upon the French like hounds upon the stag they have brought to bay. After them went others, until all had gone, and none but Willoughby and the Dutchman were left to watch the fight from the quarter-deck of the abandoned Arabella.
Willoughby and van der Kuylen on the poop had watched in awe as Blood and his desperate crew worked with incredible speed and precision. Now, he came charging up, his bugler signaling the attack, with the main group of buccaneers following him, while the front line, led by the gunner Ogle, who had been forced from his guns due to water on the gun-deck, ran shouting to the bow of the Victorieuse, which was at the same level as the high poop of the waterlogged Arabella. Now led by Blood himself, they lunged at the French like hounds pursuing a stag they had cornered. Others followed them until everyone had joined in, leaving only Willoughby and the Dutchman to watch the battle from the quarter-deck of the abandoned Arabella.
For fully half-an-hour that battle raged aboard the Frenchman. Beginning in the prow, it surged through the forecastle to the waist, where it reached a climax of fury. The French resisted stubbornly, and they had the advantage of numbers to encourage them. But for all their stubborn valour, they ended by being pressed back and back across the decks that were dangerously canted to starboard by the pull of the water-logged Arabella. The buccaneers fought with the desperate fury of men who know that retreat is impossible, for there was no ship to which they could retreat, and here they must prevail and make the Victorieuse their own, or perish.
For a full half-hour, the battle raged aboard the French ship. Starting at the front, it surged through the forecastle to the middle, where it reached a peak of chaos. The French fought back fiercely, bolstered by their numbers. But despite their brave resistance, they were ultimately pushed back across the decks, which were dangerously listing to the right due to the weight of the waterlogged Arabella. The buccaneers fought with the desperate fury of men who knew that retreat was impossible, as there was no ship to which they could escape, and they had to either claim the Victorieuse as their own or die trying.
And their own they made her in the end, and at a cost of nearly half their numbers. Driven to the quarter-deck, the surviving defenders, urged on by the infuriated Rivarol, maintained awhile their desperate resistance. But in the end, Rivarol went down with a bullet in his head, and the French remnant, numbering scarcely a score of whole men, called for quarter.
And in the end, they claimed her as their own, but it cost them nearly half their numbers. Driven to the quarter-deck, the surviving defenders, pushed on by the furious Rivarol, continued their desperate fight for a while. But ultimately, Rivarol was shot in the head, and the remaining French, numbering barely about twenty men, called for mercy.
Even then the labours of Blood's men were not at an end. The Elizabeth and the Medusa were tight-locked, and Hagthorpe's followers were being driven back aboard their own ship for the second time. Prompt measures were demanded. Whilst Pitt and his seamen bore their part with the sails, and Ogle went below with a gun-crew, Blood ordered the grapnels to be loosed at once. Lord Willoughby and the Admiral were already aboard the Victorieuse. As they swung off to the rescue of Hagthorpe, Blood, from the quarter-deck of the conquered vessel, looked his last upon the ship that had served him so well, the ship that had become to him almost as a part of himself. A moment she rocked after her release, then slowly and gradually settled down, the water gurgling and eddying about her topmasts, all that remained visible to mark the spot where she had met her death.
Even then, Blood's crew still had work to do. The Elizabeth and the Medusa were tightly locked together, and Hagthorpe's men were being forced back onto their own ship for the second time. Quick action was needed. While Pitt and his sailors managed the sails, and Ogle went below with a gun crew, Blood immediately ordered the grapnels to be released. Lord Willoughby and the Admiral were already on board the Victorieuse. As they set off to rescue Hagthorpe, Blood, from the quarter-deck of the captured ship, took one last look at the vessel that had served him so well, the ship that had become almost a part of him. For a moment, she rocked after being freed, then slowly and gradually sank, the water swirling and flowing around her topmasts, the only remnants left to mark the spot where she had met her end.
As he stood there, above the ghastly shambles in the waist of the Victorieuse, some one spoke behind him. “I think, Captain Blood, that it is necessary I should beg your pardon for the second time. Never before have I seen the impossible made possible by resource and valour, or victory so gallantly snatched from defeat.”
As he stood there, above the horrific mess in the middle of the Victorieuse, someone spoke behind him. “I think, Captain Blood, that I need to apologize to you for the second time. I've never seen the impossible become possible through resourcefulness and courage, or a victory so boldly snatched from defeat.”
He turned, and presented to Lord Willoughby a formidable front. His head-piece was gone, his breastplate dinted, his right sleeve a rag hanging from his shoulder about a naked arm. He was splashed from head to foot with blood, and there was blood from a scalp-wound that he had taken matting his hair and mixing with the grime of powder on his face to render him unrecognizable.
He turned and faced Lord Willoughby with a strong stance. His helmet was missing, his chest plate was dented, and his right sleeve hung in tatters from his shoulder, leaving his bare arm exposed. He was covered in blood from head to toe, and a scalp wound was oozing blood, matting his hair and mixing with the grime of gunpowder on his face, making him unrecognizable.
But from that horrible mask two vivid eyes looked out preternaturally bright, and from those eyes two tears had ploughed each a furrow through the filth of his cheeks.
But from that terrifying mask, two bright eyes stared out unnaturally, and from those eyes, two tears had carved a path through the dirt on his cheeks.
CHAPTER XXXI. HIS EXCELLENCY THE GOVERNOR
When the cost of that victory came to be counted, it was found that of three hundred and twenty buccaneers who had left Cartagena with Captain Blood, a bare hundred remained sound and whole. The Elizabeth had suffered so seriously that it was doubtful if she could ever again be rendered seaworthy, and Hagthorpe, who had so gallantly commanded her in that last action, was dead. Against this, on the other side of the account, stood the facts that, with a far inferior force and by sheer skill and desperate valour, Blood's buccaneers had saved Jamaica from bombardment and pillage, and they had captured the fleet of M. de Rivarol, and seized for the benefit of King William the splendid treasure which she carried.
When it was time to tally the cost of that victory, it turned out that out of the three hundred and twenty buccaneers who had set out from Cartagena with Captain Blood, only a hundred were still alive and intact. The Elizabeth had taken such a beating that it was uncertain if she could ever be made seaworthy again, and Hagthorpe, who had bravely led her in that final battle, was dead. On the other hand, despite being outnumbered and through sheer skill and desperate courage, Blood's buccaneers had saved Jamaica from being bombarded and looted, and they had captured M. de Rivarol's fleet and seized the incredible treasure it was carrying for the benefit of King William.
It was not until the evening of the following day that van der Kuylen's truant fleet of nine ships came to anchor in the harbour of Port Royal, and its officers, Dutch and English, were made acquainted with their Admiral's true opinion of their worth.
It wasn't until the evening of the next day that van der Kuylen's wandering fleet of nine ships dropped anchor in the harbor of Port Royal, and its officers, both Dutch and English, learned what their Admiral really thought of their value.
Six ships of that fleet were instantly refitted for sea. There were other West Indian settlements demanding the visit of inspection of the new Governor-General, and Lord Willoughby was in haste to sail for the Antilles.
Six ships from that fleet were quickly prepared to set sail. There were other West Indian settlements that needed the new Governor-General's inspection, and Lord Willoughby was eager to head to the Antilles.
“And meanwhile,” he complained to his Admiral, “I am detained here by the absence of this fool of a Deputy-Governor.”
“And meanwhile,” he complained to his Admiral, “I am stuck here because of this incompetent Deputy-Governor.”
“So?” said van der Kuylen. “But vhy should dad dedain you?”
“So?” said van der Kuylen. “But why should Dad look down on you?”
“That I may break the dog as he deserves, and appoint his successor in some man gifted with a sense of where his duty lies, and with the ability to perform it.”
"That I can discipline the dog as he deserves and choose his replacement in a person who understands their responsibilities and has the skills to carry them out."
“Aha! But id is not necessary you remain for dat. And he vill require no insdrucshons, dis one. He vill know how to make Port Royal safe, bedder nor you or me.”
“Aha! But you don’t need to stay for that. And he won’t need any instructions, this one. He’ll know how to make Port Royal safe, better than you or me.”
“You mean Blood?”
"You mean blood?"
“Of gourse. Could any man be bedder? You haf seen vhad he can do.”
“Of course. Could any man be better? You have seen what he can do.”
“You think so, too, eh? Egad! I had thought of it; and, rip me, why not? He's a better man than Morgan, and Morgan was made Governor.”
“You think so too, huh? Wow! I had thought about that; and seriously, why not? He's a better man than Morgan, and Morgan was made Governor.”
Blood was sent for. He came, spruce and debonair once more, having exploited the resources of Port Royal so to render himself. He was a trifle dazzled by the honour proposed to him, when Lord Willoughby made it known. It was so far beyond anything that he had dreamed, and he was assailed by doubts of his capacity to undertake so onerous a charge.
Blood was summoned. He arrived, stylish and charming once again, having taken advantage of what Port Royal had to offer to present himself well. He was a bit overwhelmed by the honor being offered to him when Lord Willoughby announced it. It was so much more than he had ever imagined, and he was filled with doubts about his ability to take on such a heavy responsibility.
“Damme!” snapped Willoughby, “Should I offer it unless I were satisfied of your capacity? If that's your only objection....”
“Damn it!” snapped Willoughby, “Should I offer it if I wasn't sure of your ability? If that's your only issue....”
“It is not, my lord. I had counted upon going home, so I had. I am hungry for the green lanes of England.” He sighed. “There will be apple-blossoms in the orchards of Somerset.”
“It’s not, my lord. I was looking forward to going home, I really was. I’m craving the green lanes of England.” He sighed. “There will be apple blossoms in the orchards of Somerset.”
“Apple-blossoms!” His lordship's voice shot up like a rocket, and cracked on the word. “What the devil...? Apple-blossoms!” He looked at van der Kuylen.
“Apple-blossoms!” His lordship's voice shot up like a rocket and cracked on the word. “What the hell...? Apple-blossoms!” He looked at van der Kuylen.
The Admiral raised his brows and pursed his heavy lips. His eyes twinkled humourously in his great face.
The Admiral raised his eyebrows and pressed his thick lips together. His eyes sparkled playfully in his large face.
“So!” he said. “Fery boedical!”
"So!" he said. "Very boring!"
My lord wheeled fiercely upon Captain Blood. “You've a past score to wipe out, my man!” he admonished him. “You've done something towards it, I confess; and you've shown your quality in doing it. That's why I offer you the governorship of Jamaica in His Majesty's name—because I account you the fittest man for the office that I have seen.”
My lord turned sharply to Captain Blood. “You have an old score to settle, my man!” he warned him. “You've made some progress on that, I admit; and you've proven your worth in doing it. That's why I'm offering you the governorship of Jamaica in His Majesty's name—because I believe you're the best person for the job that I've encountered.”
Blood bowed low. “Your lordship is very good. But....”
Blood bowed his head. “You’re very kind, my lord. But....”
“Tchah! There's no 'but' to it. If you want your past forgotten, and your future assured, this is your chance. And you are not to treat it lightly on account of apple-blossoms or any other damned sentimental nonsense. Your duty lies here, at least for as long as the war lasts. When the war's over, you may get back to Somerset and cider or your native Ireland and its potheen; but until then you'll make the best of Jamaica and rum.”
“Tchah! There's no 'but' about it. If you want to leave your past behind and secure your future, this is your opportunity. Don’t take it lightly because of apple blossoms or any other sentimental nonsense. Your responsibility is here, at least for the duration of the war. When the war is over, you can return to Somerset and cider or your home in Ireland and its potheen; but until then, you’ll make the most of Jamaica and rum.”
Van der Kuylen exploded into laughter. But from Blood the pleasantry elicited no smile. He remained solemn to the point of glumness. His thoughts were on Miss Bishop, who was somewhere here in this very house in which they stood, but whom he had not seen since his arrival. Had she but shown him some compassion....
Van der Kuylen burst out laughing. But Blood didn’t even crack a smile. He stayed serious to the point of being gloomy. His mind was on Miss Bishop, who was somewhere in this very house they were in, but he hadn’t seen her since he arrived. If only she had shown him some sympathy...
And then the rasping voice of Willoughby cut in again, upbraiding him for his hesitation, pointing out to him his incredible stupidity in trifling with such a golden opportunity as this. He stiffened and bowed.
And then Willoughby's harsh voice interrupted again, criticizing him for his hesitation and highlighting his ridiculous foolishness for wasting such a golden opportunity. He tensed up and nodded.
“My lord, you are in the right. I am a fool. But don't be accounting me an ingrate as well. If I have hesitated, it is because there are considerations with which I will not trouble your lordship.”
“My lord, you are correct. I admit I acted foolishly. But please don’t think of me as ungrateful too. If I have hesitated, it’s because there are things I don’t want to burden you with.”
“Apple-blossoms, I suppose?” sniffed his lordship.
“Apple blossoms, I guess?” he sniffed.
This time Blood laughed, but there was still a lingering wistfulness in his eyes.
This time Blood laughed, but there was still a hint of sadness in his eyes.
“It shall be as you wish—and very gratefully, let me assure your lordship. I shall know how to earn His Majesty's approbation. You may depend upon my loyal service.
“It will be as you wish—and I assure you, I am very grateful for it. I will know how to earn His Majesty's approval. You can count on my loyal service.”
“If I didn't, I shouldn't offer you this governorship.”
“If I didn't, I wouldn’t be offering you this governorship.”
Thus it was settled. Blood's commission was made out and sealed in the presence of Mallard, the Commandant, and the other officers of the garrison, who looked on in round-eyed astonishment, but kept their thoughts to themselves.
Thus it was settled. Blood's commission was created and sealed in the presence of Mallard, the Commandant, and the other officers of the garrison, who watched in wide-eyed astonishment but kept their thoughts to themselves.
“Now ve can aboud our business go,” said van der Kuylen.
“Now we can get back to our business,” said van der Kuylen.
“We sail to-morrow morning,” his lordship announced.
“We're sailing tomorrow morning,” his lordship announced.
Blood was startled.
Blood was shocked.
“And Colonel Bishop?” he asked.
"And Colonel Bishop?" he asked.
“He becomes your affair. You are now the Governor. You will deal with him as you think proper on his return. Hang him from his own yardarm. He deserves it.”
“He becomes your problem. You are now the Governor. You will handle him as you see fit when he comes back. Hang him from his own yardarm. He deserves it.”
“Isn't the task a trifle invidious?” wondered Blood.
“Isn't the task a bit unfair?” Blood wondered.
“Very well. I'll leave a letter for him. I hope he'll like it.”
“Sure. I'll leave him a note. I hope he likes it.”
Captain Blood took up his duties at once. There was much to be done to place Port Royal in a proper state of defence, after what had happened there. He made an inspection of the ruined fort, and issued instructions for the work upon it, which was to be started immediately. Next he ordered the careening of the three French vessels that they might be rendered seaworthy once more. Finally, with the sanction of Lord Willoughby, he marshalled his buccaneers and surrendered to them one fifth of the captured treasure, leaving it to their choice thereafter either to depart or to enrol themselves in the service of King William.
Captain Blood immediately took on his responsibilities. There was a lot to do to get Port Royal back into a good state of defense after what had happened there. He inspected the damaged fort and gave orders for the repair work to start right away. Next, he directed the careening of the three French ships to make them seaworthy again. Finally, with Lord Willoughby's approval, he gathered his buccaneers and gave them one-fifth of the seized treasure, allowing them to choose whether to leave or join the service of King William.
A score of them elected to remain, and amongst these were Jeremy Pitt, Ogle, and Dyke, whose outlawry, like Blood's, had come to an end with the downfall of King James. They were—saving old Wolverstone, who had been left behind at Cartagena—the only survivors of that band of rebels-convict who had left Barbados over three years ago in the Cinco Llagas.
A bunch of them chose to stay, and among these were Jeremy Pitt, Ogle, and Dyke, whose status as outlaws, like Blood's, had ended with King James's downfall. They were—excluding old Wolverstone, who had been left behind in Cartagena—the only survivors of that group of rebel-convicts who had left Barbados over three years ago on the Cinco Llagas.
On the following morning, whilst van der Kuylen's fleet was making finally ready for sea, Blood sat in the spacious whitewashed room that was the Governor's office, when Major Mallard brought him word that Bishop's homing squadron was in sight.
On the next morning, while van der Kuylen's fleet was finally getting ready to set sail, Blood sat in the large, whitewashed room that served as the Governor's office, when Major Mallard informed him that Bishop's homing squadron was in sight.
“That is very well,” said Blood. “I am glad he comes before Lord Willoughby's departure. The orders, Major, are that you place him under arrest the moment he steps ashore. Then bring him here to me. A moment.” He wrote a hurried note. “That to Lord Willoughby aboard Admiral van der Kuylen's flagship.”
"That sounds great," said Blood. "I'm glad he arrives before Lord Willoughby leaves. Major, the orders are to arrest him as soon as he steps ashore. Then bring him here to me. Just a second." He quickly wrote a note. "This is for Lord Willoughby on Admiral van der Kuylen's flagship."
Major Mallard saluted and departed. Peter Blood sat back in his chair and stared at the ceiling, frowning. Time moved on. Came a tap at the door, and an elderly negro slave presented himself. Would his excellency receive Miss Bishop?
Major Mallard saluted and left. Peter Blood leaned back in his chair and stared at the ceiling, frowning. Time passed. There was a knock at the door, and an elderly Black slave entered. Would his excellency see Miss Bishop?
His excellency changed colour. He sat quite still, staring at the negro a moment, conscious that his pulses were drumming in a manner wholly unusual to them. Then quietly he assented.
His excellency's face changed. He sat completely still, staring into the darkness for a moment, aware that his heart was racing in a way he wasn't used to. Then he quietly agreed.
He rose when she entered, and if he was not as pale as she was, it was because his tan dissembled it. For a moment there was silence between them, as they stood looking each at the other. Then she moved forward, and began at last to speak, haltingly, in an unsteady voice, amazing in one usually so calm and deliberate.
He stood up when she walked in, and although he wasn’t as pale as she was, it was only because his tan masked it. For a moment, they stood in silence, looking at each other. Then she stepped closer and finally began to speak, hesitantly and in a shaky voice, which was surprising for someone who was usually so calm and collected.
“I... I... Major Mallard has just told me....”
“I... I... Major Mallard just told me....”
“Major Mallard exceeded his duty,” said Blood, and because of the effort he made to steady his voice it sounded harsh and unduly loud.
“Major Mallard went above and beyond his duty,” said Blood, and because he tried so hard to keep his voice steady, it came out sounding harsh and overly loud.
He saw her start, and stop, and instantly made amends. “You alarm yourself without reason, Miss Bishop. Whatever may lie between me and your uncle, you may be sure that I shall not follow the example he has set me. I shall not abuse my position to prosecute a private vengeance. On the contrary, I shall abuse it to protect him. Lord Willoughby's recommendation to me is that I shall treat him without mercy. My own intention is to send him back to his plantation in Barbados.”
He saw her start and stop, and immediately made it right. “You’re worrying for no reason, Miss Bishop. No matter what happens between your uncle and me, you can be sure I won’t follow his example. I won’t misuse my position to settle a personal score. On the contrary, I will use it to protect him. Lord Willoughby’s instructions to me are to treat him harshly. My actual plan is to send him back to his plantation in Barbados.”
She came slowly forward now. “I... I am glad that you will do that. Glad, above all, for your own sake.” She held out her hand to him.
She took a step forward slowly. “I... I’m really glad you’re going to do that. I’m especially glad for you.” She reached out her hand to him.
He considered it critically. Then he bowed over it. “I'll not presume to take it in the hand of a thief and a pirate,” said he bitterly.
He thought about it seriously. Then he leaned over it. “I won't act like a thief or a pirate,” he said bitterly.
“You are no longer that,” she said, and strove to smile.
“You're not that anymore,” she said, trying to smile.
“Yet I owe no thanks to you that I am not,” he answered. “I think there's no more to be said, unless it be to add the assurance that Lord Julian Wade has also nothing to apprehend from me. That, no doubt, will be the assurance that your peace of mind requires?”
“Still, I don't owe you any thanks for that,” he replied. “I don’t think there’s anything left to discuss, except to reassure you that Lord Julian Wade has nothing to fear from me. That’s probably the reassurance you need for your peace of mind, right?”
“For your own sake—yes. But for your own sake only. I would not have you do anything mean or dishonouring.”
“For your own good—yes. But only for your own good. I wouldn’t want you to do anything petty or disrespectful.”
“Thief and pirate though I be?”
“Am I really a thief and a pirate?”
She clenched her hand, and made a little gesture of despair and impatience.
She clenched her hand and made a small gesture of frustration and impatience.
“Will you never forgive me those words?”
"Will you ever forgive me for those words?"
“I'm finding it a trifle hard, I confess. But what does it matter, when all is said?”
"I'm finding it a bit difficult, I admit. But does it really matter, in the end?"
Her clear hazel eyes considered him a moment wistfully. Then she put out her hand again.
Her clear hazel eyes looked at him for a moment with a hint of longing. Then she reached out her hand again.
“I am going, Captain Blood. Since you are so generous to my uncle, I shall be returning to Barbados with him. We are not like to meet again—ever. Is it impossible that we should part friends? Once I wronged you, I know. And I have said that I am sorry. Won't you... won't you say 'good-bye'?”
“I’m leaving, Captain Blood. Since you’re being so kind to my uncle, I’ll be going back to Barbados with him. We probably won’t see each other again—ever. Is it too much to ask that we part as friends? I know I wronged you once. And I’ve said I’m sorry. Won’t you... won’t you say ‘good-bye’?”
He seemed to rouse himself, to shake off a mantle of deliberate harshness. He took the hand she proffered. Retaining it, he spoke, his eyes sombrely, wistfully considering her.
He appeared to pull himself together, shaking off a layer of intentional toughness. He took the hand she offered. Holding onto it, he spoke, his eyes seriously, wistfully studying her.
“You are returning to Barbados?” he said slowly. “Will Lord Julian be going with you?”
“You're going back to Barbados?” he asked slowly. “Is Lord Julian going with you?”
“Why do you ask me that?” she confronted him quite fearlessly.
“Why are you asking me that?” she challenged him without any fear.
“Sure, now, didn't he give you my message, or did he bungle it?”
“Sure, didn't he pass on my message to you, or did he mess it up?”
“No. He didn't bungle it. He gave it me in your own words. It touched me very deeply. It made me see clearly my error and my injustice. I owe it to you that I should say this by way of amend. I judged too harshly where it was a presumption to judge at all.”
“No. He didn’t mess it up. He shared it with me in your own words. It really moved me. It made me clearly recognize my mistake and my unfairness. I need to say this to you as a way to make amends. I judged too harshly where it was wrong to judge at all.”
He was still holding her hand. “And Lord Julian, then?” he asked, his eyes watching her, bright as sapphires in that copper-coloured face.
He was still holding her hand. “And what about Lord Julian?” he asked, his eyes watching her, bright as sapphires against that copper-colored face.
“Lord Julian will no doubt be going home to England. There is nothing more for him to do out here.”
“Lord Julian will definitely be heading back home to England. There’s nothing more for him to do out here.”
“But didn't he ask you to go with him?”
“But didn’t he ask you to go with him?”
“He did. I forgive you the impertinence.”
“He did. I forgive your rudeness.”
A wild hope leapt to life within him.
A wild hope sprang to life inside him.
“And you? Glory be, ye'll not be telling me ye refused to become my lady, when....”
“And you? Goodness, you’re not telling me you turned down being my lady, when....”
“Oh! You are insufferable!” She tore her hand free and backed away from him. “I should not have come. Good-bye!” She was speeding to the door.
“Oh! You are unbearable!” She yanked her hand away and stepped back from him. “I shouldn’t have come. Goodbye!” She rushed to the door.
He sprang after her, and caught her. Her face flamed, and her eyes stabbed him like daggers. “These are pirate's ways, I think! Release me!”
He jumped after her and grabbed her. Her face turned bright red, and her eyes shot at him like daggers. “These are the ways of pirates, I think! Let me go!”
“Arabella!” he cried on a note of pleading. “Are ye meaning it? Must I release ye? Must I let ye go and never set eyes on ye again? Or will ye stay and make this exile endurable until we can go home together? Och, ye're crying now! What have I said to make ye cry, my dear?”
“Arabella!” he called out, his voice filled with desperation. “Do you really mean it? Do I have to let you go? Will I never see you again? Or will you stay and make this exile bearable until we can go home together? Oh, you’re crying now! What did I say to make you cry, my dear?”
“I... I thought you'd never say it,” she mocked him through her tears.
“I... I thought you’d never say it,” she taunted him through her tears.
“Well, now, ye see there was Lord Julian, a fine figure of a....”
“Well, now, you see there was Lord Julian, a fine figure of a....”
“There was never, never anybody but you, Peter.”
“There was never, never anyone but you, Peter.”
They had, of course, a deal to say thereafter, so much, indeed, that they sat down to say it, whilst time sped on, and Governor Blood forgot the duties of his office. He had reached home at last. His odyssey was ended.
They had, of course, a lot to talk about after that, so much that they sat down to discuss it while time flew by, and Governor Blood forgot about his responsibilities. He had finally made it home. His journey was over.
And meanwhile Colonel Bishop's fleet had come to anchor, and the Colonel had landed on the mole, a disgruntled man to be disgruntled further yet. He was accompanied ashore by Lord Julian Wade.
And in the meantime, Colonel Bishop's fleet had anchored, and the Colonel had landed on the pier, a frustrated man who would soon be even more frustrated. He was joined onshore by Lord Julian Wade.
A corporal's guard was drawn up to receive him, and in advance of this stood Major Mallard and two others who were unknown to the Deputy-Governor: one slight and elegant, the other big and brawny.
A corporal's guard was set up to welcome him, and in front of this stood Major Mallard and two others whom the Deputy-Governor didn't recognize: one was slender and elegant, while the other was large and muscular.
Major Mallard advanced. “Colonel Bishop, I have orders to arrest you. Your sword, sir!”
Major Mallard stepped forward. “Colonel Bishop, I have orders to arrest you. Your sword, sir!”
“By order of the Governor of Jamaica,” said the elegant little man behind Major Mallard. Bishop swung to him.
“By order of the Governor of Jamaica,” said the stylish little man behind Major Mallard. Bishop turned to him.
“The Governor? Ye're mad!” He looked from one to the other. “I am the Governor.”
“The Governor? You’re crazy!” He looked from one to the other. “I am the Governor.”
“You were,” said the little man dryly. “But we've changed that in your absence. You're broke for abandoning your post without due cause, and thereby imperiling the settlement over which you had charge. It's a serious matter, Colonel Bishop, as you may find. Considering that you held your office from the Government of King James, it is even possible that a charge of treason might lie against you. It rests with your successor entirely whether ye're hanged or not.”
“You were,” said the little man flatly. “But we've changed that while you were away. You're broke for leaving your post without a good reason, and putting the settlement you were responsible for at risk. This is a serious issue, Colonel Bishop, as you might see. Since you held your position from the Government of King James, it’s also possible that you could be charged with treason. Whether you end up hanged or not is completely up to your successor.”
Bishop rapped out an oath, and then, shaken by a sudden fear: “Who the devil may you be?” he asked.
Bishop swore under his breath and then, suddenly frightened, asked, “Who the hell are you?”
“I am Lord Willoughby, Governor General of His Majesty's colonies in the West Indies. You were informed, I think, of my coming.”
“I’m Lord Willoughby, the Governor General of His Majesty's colonies in the West Indies. I believe you were told about my arrival.”
The remains of Bishop's anger fell from him like a cloak. He broke into a sweat of fear. Behind him Lord Julian looked on, his handsome face suddenly white and drawn.
The remnants of Bishop's anger dropped away from him like a coat. He started to sweat with fear. Behind him, Lord Julian watched, his attractive face suddenly pale and tense.
“But, my lord...” began the Colonel.
“But, my lord...” started the Colonel.
“Sir, I am not concerned to hear your reasons,” his lordship interrupted him harshly. “I am on the point of sailing and I have not the time. The Governor will hear you, and no doubt deal justly by you.” He waved to Major Mallard, and Bishop, a crumpled, broken man, allowed himself to be led away.
“Sir, I don’t care to hear your reasons,” his lordship cut him off sharply. “I’m about to set sail and I don’t have the time. The Governor will listen to you and will likely handle your case fairly.” He gestured to Major Mallard, and Bishop, a defeated and weary man, allowed himself to be taken away.
To Lord Julian, who went with him, since none deterred him, Bishop expressed himself when presently he had sufficiently recovered.
To Lord Julian, who accompanied him since no one tried to stop him, the Bishop spoke once he had fully recovered.
“This is one more item to the account of that scoundrel Blood,” he said, through his teeth. “My God, what a reckoning there will be when we meet!”
“This adds to the list of that scoundrel Blood,” he said through clenched teeth. “My God, the reckoning when we meet will be something else!”
Major Mallard turned away his face that he might conceal his smile, and without further words led him a prisoner to the Governor's house, the house that so long had been Colonel Bishop's own residence. He was left to wait under guard in the hall, whilst Major Mallard went ahead to announce him.
Major Mallard turned his face away to hide his smile and, without saying anything else, took him as a prisoner to the Governor's house, which had long been Colonel Bishop's residence. He was left waiting under guard in the hall while Major Mallard went ahead to announce him.
Miss Bishop was still with Peter Blood when Major Mallard entered. His announcement startled them back to realities.
Miss Bishop was still with Peter Blood when Major Mallard walked in. His announcement jolted them back to reality.
“You will be merciful with him. You will spare him all you can for my sake, Peter,” she pleaded.
“You will be kind to him. You will do everything you can to help him for my sake, Peter,” she pleaded.
“To be sure I will,” said Blood. “But I'm afraid the circumstances won't.”
"Of course I will," said Blood. "But I'm worried the circumstances won't allow it."
She effaced herself, escaping into the garden, and Major Mallard fetched the Colonel.
She blended into the background and slipped into the garden, while Major Mallard went to get the Colonel.
“His excellency the Governor will see you now,” said he, and threw wide the door.
“Your Excellency, the Governor is ready to see you now,” he said, opening the door wide.
Colonel Bishop staggered in, and stood waiting.
Colonel Bishop stumbled in and stood waiting.
At the table sat a man of whom nothing was visible but the top of a carefully curled black head. Then this head was raised, and a pair of blue eyes solemnly regarded the prisoner. Colonel Bishop made a noise in his throat, and, paralyzed by amazement, stared into the face of his excellency the Deputy-Governor of Jamaica, which was the face of the man he had been hunting in Tortuga to his present undoing.
At the table sat a man whose carefully styled black hair was the only thing visible. Then this man raised his head, and a pair of blue eyes seriously looked at the prisoner. Colonel Bishop made a sound in his throat and, stunned with disbelief, stared at the face of his excellency the Deputy-Governor of Jamaica, who was the very man he had been chasing in Tortuga, leading to his current downfall.
The situation was best expressed to Lord Willoughby by van der Kuylen as the pair stepped aboard the Admiral's flagship.
The situation was best explained to Lord Willoughby by van der Kuylen as the two boarded the Admiral's flagship.
“Id is fery boedigal!” he said, his blue eyes twinkling. “Cabdain Blood is fond of boedry—you remember de abble-blossoms. So? Ha, ha!”
“It's very poetic!” he said, his blue eyes sparkling. “Captain Blood loves poetry—you remember the apple blossoms. So? Ha, ha!”
Download ePUB
If you like this ebook, consider a donation!